ã€ŠI Was Mistaken as a Great War Commanderã€‹


 Chapter 0

    I never intended it, but I enlisted in the military at a young age.

    After awakening memories of my past life, I realized this world was inside a game. From that moment, I struggled desperately to survive.

    ¡¼Demon of the Battlefield¡½

    ¡¼Sharpshooter of the Magic Bullet¡½

    ¡¼The Emperor¡¯s Mad Dog¡½

    As a result, I earned these ominous titles attached to my name.

    I didn¡¯t seek out these titles, but I lived with them rather contentedly.

    What did it matter? The enemy feared me, and my allies praised me.

    However, I couldn¡¯t keep acting as the Emperor¡¯s lapdog forever.

    ¡ºThe Empire will be defeated by the Allied Nations.¡»

    The future, which could be summed up in a single line, was gradually becoming reality.

    Naturally, her personality was atrocious, leaving her only redeeming quality as her stunning appearance.

    Even now, I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her sapphire-blue eyes that resembled lapis lazuli and her golden hair that shone like rays of spring sunlight.

    ¡°You returned to the capital after losing three divisions, including the Mage Corps, at the Battle of Skeolan. This marks a massive loss for the Empire and a historical blunder.¡±

    Good. All the Emperor had to do now was reprimand me!

    Once she criticized me, I¡¯d use it as an excuse to leave the military and start my happy new life!

    ¡°However, considering the enemy¡¯s surprise attack, the confusion during the chain of command, and the fact that your efforts minimized the damage despite the retreat, your merits as a commander are recognized.¡±

    Wait, what?

    ¡°Taking all factors into account, I shall award you the Empire¡¯s First-Class Military Medal, the White Dragon Medal of Honor.¡±

    For some reason, the Emperor didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting me go.

 Chapter 1

    There is a game called Empire of Emperor.

    Literally translated, it means The Emperor¡¯s Empire¡ªa fantasy war game set in a modern era.

    The main objective of the game is to stop the militaristic Empire, which seeks to unify the world through its overwhelming national power.

    While it wasn¡¯t particularly popular, it was my favorite game because of its incredibly rich NPC interactions.

    For example, even peasants had different values depending on their region and country.

    Soldiers didn¡¯t just move mechanically¡ªthey harbored personal grievances, and if the command failed to address them, desertion and rebellion would occur.

    Additionally, NPCs who were once allies could become enemies depending on the player¡¯s actions¡ªand vice versa.

    Truly, it was a masterpiece!

    Even a slight variation in gameplay could create entirely new storylines, making it the best game I had ever played.

    However, there was one flaw¡ªno matter how you played, the Empire was destined to fall.

    After all, the player-controlled protagonist belonged to the Allied Nations, the Empire¡¯s enemy, so the outcome was inevitable.

    The problem was that this so-called ¡°inevitable outcome¡± had somehow become my reality.

    ¡°As you all know, the Allied Nations have surrounded our infantry divisions at a distance of 3 kilometers from the first defensive line and 5 kilometers from the second. I trust no one here is unaware that breaking through this encirclement is the only way to turn the tide.¡±

    I turned to look at the man speaking in a stern voice.

    A middle-aged man with a scarred face and sharp wrinkles¡ªsomeone I knew all too well.

    ¡¾Brigadier General Heinrich Schmidt, Commander of the 1st Magic Mobile Corps Operations Headquarters¡¿@@@@

    He was a named NPC you couldn¡¯t avoid encountering in the game.

    ¡®Which means...¡¯

    It was undeniable that I had somehow ended up inside the game world.

    I wanted to deny it, but the tactical map spread out on the headquarters table and the proud eagle-shaped emblem displayed behind Heinrich confirmed it repeatedly.

    And as far as I knew, there was only one place where that eagle emblem served as a military symbol.

    ¡ºThe Holy Bavarian Empire¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    I was at the heart of an Empire fated to be destroyed by the game¡¯s ending.

    And what was I doing here in the middle of it?

    Digging through my memory, I recalled my title.

    ¡¾Second Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, Assistant Operations Planner at the Imperial General Staff¡¿

    What an ironic twist. I was an assistant planner at the Imperial Military Headquarters.

    If I hadn¡¯t known the Empire was doomed, I might have popped open champagne to celebrate my elite career path.

    But knowing its inevitable downfall made my title worth less than garbage.

    ¡®At the ending...¡¯

    The leaders of the Empire, branded as war criminals, couldn¡¯t escape execution.

    And as long as I was part of this structure, I was fated to share their fate.

    That couldn¡¯t happen. I hadn¡¯t survived this long just to die a meaningless death.

    I wanted to submit my resignation, but Imperial officers were bound by an 8-year mandatory service term.

    It wasn¡¯t a job I could just walk away from.

    So how could I escape this place?

    While wiping the cold sweat from my palms, I clenched my fist as a shallow realization struck me.

    ¡®Dishonorable discharge...!¡¯

    If I was declared unfit by court-martial, I could be dishonorably discharged.

    That would free me from the military¡¯s control.

    Exactly what I wanted.

    ¡°If my prediction proves wrong, I will gladly resign and leave the military.¡±

    The room erupted with murmurs and sighs.

    My superior officer scowled and tried to reprimand me.

    ¡°Lieutenant Steiner! How dare you speak out of turn¡ª¡±

    He fell silent when Heinrich raised his hand.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    Heinrich smiled but his tone sharpened.

    ¡°But remember¡ªwords cannot be taken back. If your decision costs the Empire, I¡¯ll have no hesitation in calling for a court-martial.¡±

    His piercing gaze sent chills down my spine.

    A true veteran who commanded authority with a single word.

    In another situation, I might have backed down.

    But not now.

    I held his gaze and smiled faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want, Commander.¡±

    *****

    The Next Morning.

    Imperial General Staff Officer Dormitory.

    Knock, knock¡ª

    I slowly opened my eyes at the sound of knocking.

    Turning my head, I glanced at the alarm clock. It wasn¡¯t wake-up time yet.

    Who the hell is knocking this early?

    Still half-asleep, I blinked in confusion as another knock echoed through the door.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Daniel Steiner! The Commander is summoning you! Wake up immediately!¡±

    The mention of the commander snapped me wide awake.

    ¡°Ah, understood!¡±

    I hurriedly answered, jumped out of bed, and quickly changed into my uniform before opening the door.

    Outside stood an officer, also dressed in the Imperial military uniform.

    Judging by the three diamonds on his shoulder epaulet, he was a captain¡ªmy superior.

    ¡°...Are you Second Lieutenant Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But why is the commander summoning me?¡±

    Though I asked, I already had a pretty good idea.

    After hearing my suggestion, the commander must have deployed a large reconnaissance unit to the ridges, only for them to come up empty-handed.

    Wasting manpower during wartime was practically a crime, so the commander had likely called me to reprimand my incompetence.

    Heinrich would label me as human garbage and immediately convene a court-martial.

    Once that happened, all I had to do was plead guilty, resign, and secure my dishonorable discharge¡ªa free pass out of this mess.

    Depending on how things went, I might even end up serving a short prison sentence. But rotting in jail for a few years was infinitely better than getting executed as part of the leadership of a defeated war criminal nation.

    Thinking everything was going according to plan, I felt a wave of relief¡ª

    ¡ªuntil I saw the captain¡¯s lips curl into a smile.

    Was he mocking me?

    No, wait. Something felt... off.

    ¡°You can be proud of yourself, Lieutenant. Thanks to your accurate instincts, our forces were able to prevent a disaster in advance. The commander has summoned you to discuss a reward for your contribution.¡±

    ...What the hell?

 Chapter 2

    Imperial General Staff Headquarters.

    Commander of the Magic Mobile Corps¡¯ Office.

    Rustle¡ª

    Seated behind a luxurious mahogany desk, Heinrich flipped through the pages of a personnel file.

    The document detailed the personal information of none other than Daniel Steiner.

    [Name: Daniel Steiner]

    [Place of Birth: Fiamari Village, Betargen Barony, Southern Empire]

    [Special Notes: Confirmed to have been abandoned by parents and raised in an orphanage. Later recognized for magical talent by a conscription officer and enrolled in the Imperial Magic Academy, graduating at the top of his class.]

    Heinrich clamped a pipe between his lips as he finished reading the notes.

    ¡°Graduated at the top of the Magic Academy, huh...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t particularly surprising.

    After all, only those with exceptional talent could secure a position in the Imperial General Staff Headquarters.

    However, the fact that he was an orphan stirred an unexpected sense of admiration within Heinrich.

    ¡°A man with no family backing dared to stake his reputation on pure instinct.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t unheard of for enthusiastic young officers to pierce through the icy atmosphere of a military conference and voice their opinions.

    But in most cases, their courage was bolstered by the unspoken security of their family¡¯s name.

    No matter the consequences, they knew their families would protect them from complete ruin.

    ¡°And yet...¡±

    Daniel Steiner¡ªthis newly commissioned officer with no family ties¡ªhad no such safety net.

    If his suggestion had led to failure, the repercussions wouldn¡¯t have ended with mere dismissal.

    Daniel must have known that.@@@@

    Even so, he had stood by his judgment.

    And, in the end, his judgment had been proven sound.

    The reconnaissance operation revealed that enemy forces were indeed preparing an ambush near the ridges.

    ¡°Does he possess the eyes to see through the battlefield?¡±

    Of course, it could have been a coincidence¡ªnothing more than sheer luck.

    Still, there was no denying that Daniel¡¯s insight had prevented a disaster.

    In an era of fierce competition, where even the smallest shifts could alter the course of war, Daniel¡¯s sharp observation was like rain in a desert.

    From Heinrich¡¯s perspective, he was a talent too valuable to ignore.

    Knock, knock¡ª

    A knock on the door interrupted Heinrich¡¯s thoughts.

    He closed the file and set it aside on the desk.

    ¡°Commander, sir! Reporting with Second Lieutenant Daniel Steiner as ordered!¡±

    Heinrich exhaled a plume of smoke and removed the pipe from his mouth.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    The office door opened, and Captain¡ªHeinrich¡¯s aide¡ªentered with Daniel Steiner in tow.

    Tall, with black hair and dark eyes, Daniel¡¯s gaunt appearance didn¡¯t hide the determination in his expression.

    The two approached the center of the room and saluted in perfect unison.

    Heinrich returned a casual salute, prompting the captain to step aside.

    Daniel shifted into parade rest, awaiting Heinrich¡¯s address.

    ¡°A real soldier¡ªnot just in title, but in spirit. A man who truly seeks to protect the Empire and crush the Allied Nations.¡±

    It reminded Heinrich of his own younger days.

    Smiling contentedly, he added,

    ¡°The military needs people like him¡ªespecially now, with the Allied forces growing stronger.¡±

    Heinrich picked up his pipe and chuckled softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious to see just how far he can rise.¡±

    *****

    ¡°Cut the crap! Seriously!¡±

    Back in my private dormitory, I shouted in frustration.

    And who could blame me? Things were spiraling completely out of control.

    ¡°Early promotion...?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just about adding one more diamond to my rank insignia, upgrading me from second lieutenant to first lieutenant.

    An early promotion in the elite Imperial General Staff meant being acknowledged as an elite even among elites.

    Even if I were reassigned later, the label of ¡°early-promoted elite from the General Staff¡± would stick to me like a damn shadow.

    It was the highest honor¡ªand the most secure career path¡ªa junior officer could possibly obtain.

    In other words, I had just taken one more step toward becoming a key member of the Empire¡¯s leadership.

    And that also meant I had just drastically increased my chances of getting my head chopped off when the Empire inevitably lost the war.

    Sitting down on my bed, I ran a hand down my face before looking up.

    The full-length mirror reflected a man with faint dark circles under his eyes.

    I could vaguely remember shouting for joy when I first confirmed my initial assignment to the General Staff.

    But after awakening my past life memories, this place had turned into a living hell.

    I stared at my reflection for a while before sighing and pushing myself to my feet.

    I opened the window and looked outside. Senior officers were arriving one by one.

    Right. This place was practically littered with high-ranking officers, like pebbles on the roadside.

    It was the perfect environment for earning points to climb the ranks¡ªor, conversely, the perfect environment for losing points just as quickly.

    ¡®Things may have taken a slight detour... but nothing¡¯s really changed.¡¯

    All I had to do was act so incompetent and disgraceful that it completely overshadowed my previous achievements.

    Loosening the suffocating tie of my uniform, I exhaled slowly.

    ¡®Commander, I sincerely thank you for placing your trust in me. But I don¡¯t want an early promotion¡ªespecially not in this Empire.¡¯

    To cancel my early promotion and speed up my dishonorable discharge, I needed to fully commit to becoming an irredeemable scoundrel.

    Fortunately, the General Staff had the perfect ingredient for that transformation.

    That ingredient was none other than my immediate superior¡ªMajor Karl Heinrich.

    A man who started his day by berating me and ended it by treating me like dirt.

    An absolute disaster of a human being.

    If I used my direct superior, Karl Heinrich, as leverage, there was still a chance to secure my dishonorable discharge.

    ¡®Just wait and see, Commander.¡¯

    No matter what it takes, I¡¯m getting out of this Empire.

 Chapter 3

    Dressed in my uniform and having finished breakfast at the officers'' mess, I made my way to the Operations Staff''s private office.

    It was supposed to be just another routine morning.

    The only difference was that several senior officers in the hallway had started recognizing me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re that famous lieutenant? The one who embarrassed the staff officers at the command post? Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªit¡¯s a compliment.¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant, I can tell you¡¯re confident in your abilities, but don¡¯t show off too much in front of your superiors¡ªunless you plan on having a short military career. Trust me, that¡¯s advice from experience.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I thought the General Staff was full of rigid bureaucrats, but it turns out we¡¯ve got someone like you! Keep it up¡ªI¡¯ll be rooting for you!¡±

    ...They stopped me every time I passed by to deliver long-winded speeches, leaving me dizzy by the time I escaped.

    Since ignoring them wasn¡¯t an option, I got through it by repeatedly using the magic trio of phrases¡ª¡°Understood,¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± and ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The real problem was that I wasted so much time talking to officers that I ended up late for work.

    The reporting time was 8:30 AM.

    It was now 8:28 AM.

    With the staff offices located on the fifth floor, even walking as fast as possible would take at least four minutes.

    And since Imperial officers were bound by that damn decorum rule, I couldn¡¯t even run unless I was in the field¡ªso tardiness was guaranteed.

    ¡®Karl¡¯s going to throw a fit again.¡¯

    Once more, let me remind you¡ªmy direct superior, Major Karl Heinrich, was a neurotic bastard who overreacted to the smallest mistakes.

    If he were even remotely competent, I might have grudgingly respected him.

    But his entire record boiled down to trembling in the rear lines during a defensive battle against the Allied Nations seven years ago.

    How someone like that ended up in the supposedly meritocratic Imperial General Staff was beyond me.

    If you¡¯re wondering about his rank and title, look no further than his background.

    Karl Heinrich was from an aristocratic family, and his father was an ambassador.

    The Empire might have preached meritocracy, but beneath the surface, nepotism and personal connections were tangled everywhere.

    And Karl Heinrich was a prime example of someone reaping all the benefits of that system.@@@@

    My personal evaluation? He was an incompetent, unstable excuse for a human being¡ªliving, breathing garbage.

    I had proof, too. If my dark circles had shareholders, Karl Heinrich would easily hold a majority stake.

    I was already bracing myself for whatever nonsense he¡¯d throw at me today, but my heart remained calm.

    ¡®Once I resign, none of this will matter.¡¯

    Since my goal was a dishonorable discharge, I no longer had to tiptoe around Karl.

    Was this how a salaryman felt on their last day at work, resignation letter in hand? I even felt a faint smile tugging at my lips.

    With light steps, I made my way to the fifth-floor office and knocked.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, Assistant Operations Planner, reporting. Permission to enter.¡±

    After stating my rank and name, I opened the door.

    The first thing I saw was Karl sitting at his desk, clutching his head like he¡¯d made some catastrophic mistake.

    Sweat trickled down his face, and he looked genuinely distressed¡ªan unusual sight.

    He didn¡¯t seem to notice me, so I stepped closer and spoke.

    ¡°Major Karl Heinrich, sir? You need to be ready for the Operations Staff meeting at 9 AM. You should start preparing now¡ª¡±

    I trailed off.

    Karl lifted his head at the sound of my voice, and his eyes burned with rage.

    Was he seriously this mad over me being two minutes late?

    Before I could process it, Karl shot up from his chair.

    ¡°You! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?!¡±

    What the hell was he talking about? Being two minutes late?

    I blinked in confusion as Karl stormed toward me.

    ¡°Who said you could speak to the commander?! Who told a lowly orphan like you to stick your nose into a staff meeting?!¡±

    Grabbing me by the collar, Karl shoved me hard.

    The warm, vibrant colors of spring greeted me.

    It was the perfect season to leave the army.

    *****

    That Evening.

    Major Karl Heinrich¡¯s Residence.

    ¡°Search every corner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    At the order of Captain Philip Bender, aide to Brigadier General Heinrich Schmidt, the soldiers scattered throughout the house.

    Philip strolled leisurely through the living room, lost in thought.

    ¡®Today, Second Lieutenant Daniel assaulted his superior officer.¡¯

    When he first heard the news, he thought he¡¯d misheard.

    How could someone who¡¯d just earned commendations commit such an act?

    Especially someone like Daniel, who, in Philip¡¯s view, embodied the model soldier?

    There had to be a reason.

    Heinrich seemed to share Philip¡¯s thoughts and instructed the military police to conduct a thorough investigation after their delayed arrival.

    During questioning, Karl displayed signs of paranoia, spouting nonsense like, ¡°The Allied Nations might try to kill me.¡±

    Sensing something off, Heinrich ordered Philip to search Karl¡¯s residence, which was why he and the soldiers had stormed the house.

    ¡°Captain! Over here, please!¡±

    A soldier¡¯s voice snapped Philip out of his thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡±

    Walking over, Philip saw the soldier tapping lightly on the wooden floor.

    Thump, thump¡ª

    The hollow sound was far too light for solid wood¡ªas if it were empty inside.

    ¡°This part sounds different.¡±

    ¡°An old trick. Tear it up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Using a crowbar, the soldier pried open the floorboards, revealing a small box.

    Philip knelt, picked up the box, and opened it.

    Inside were documents and several letters.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    They were classified Imperial military documents¡ªinformation that couldn¡¯t be allowed to fall into enemy hands.

    The letters offered promises of large sums in exchange for selling information to the Allied Nations.

    Even more damning was the most recent order¡ªto lure Imperial reinforcements into advancing through the ridges.

    ¡°That bastard...¡±

    Karl Heinrich was a traitor to his people.

    Blinded by greed, he had sold secrets and sabotaged operations¡ªa slippery snake of a man.

    ¡®Which means...¡¯

    Daniel¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t the act of a disgraceful officer.

    It must have been a reaction to the rage he felt toward this treasonous scum.

    Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t a criminal¡ªhe was a hero who unmasked a traitor and protected the Empire.

    ¡®We completely misunderstood him.¡¯

    Philip needed to return to headquarters immediately to clear Daniel¡¯s name.

    Having reached a decision, Philip closed the box and stood.

    ¡°Soldier. I¡¯ll head back to headquarters. Report any additional findings to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. May I ask why you¡¯re leaving in such a hurry?¡±

    Philip smiled as he looked down at the soldier.

    ¡°These documents prove that Second Lieutenant Daniel Steiner is innocent. We need to clear the name of the hero who dedicated himself to the Empire as soon as possible.¡±

    The soldier froze for a moment.

    It was the first time he¡¯d seen Captain Philip¡ªoften called a cold-blooded man¡ªsmile so brightly.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Sniff... hic...¡±

    The sound of quiet sobbing pulled me out of my sleep.

    Annoyed, I turned my head and saw a girl without any rank insignia on her uniform¡ªa recruit.

    Her name was Freen, I think. I¡¯d met her yesterday when I was thrown into the military police detention center.

    Judging by her light brown hair and dark eyes, she was probably from the southern provinces.

    Since we seemed to be from the same region, we¡¯d exchanged a few words. But now, she was stuck to me like glue, making it exhausting just to sit next to her.

    I considered ignoring her, but I figured she¡¯d just keep crying if I left her alone. So I decided to speak up.

    ¡°...A soldier of the Empire shouldn¡¯t shed tears so carelessly.¡±

    At the sound of my voice, Freen froze and quickly stifled her sniffles.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I-I have no excuse! I just started thinking about my father back home...¡±

    ¡°Your father? Is he ill?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all... He was proud of me for enlisting in the Imperial Army, but here I am¡ªstuck in detention before even completing my training. I feel so pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say ¡®sir¡¯ in your sentence?¡±

    When I pointed it out, Freen flinched.

    ¡°Ah. S-Sorry, sir! I¡¯ll correct myself!¡±

    She was hopeless. I shot her a cold glance before turning away.

    ¡°You said you were sent here because you refused to fire a gun due to religious beliefs, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I applied as a medic, so...¡±

    ¡°Even medics need to know how to shoot. What will you do if the enemy tries to kill the soldier you¡¯re treating¡ªjust let them die?¡±

    Freen stayed silent. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some child¡¯s game. If you just want to play doctor, you¡¯re better off teaching kindergarteners than being on a battlefield.¡±

    Freen dropped her head, visibly discouraged. I sighed and added,

    ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s admirable that you joined the military to save lives. Women aren¡¯t subject to conscription, so enlisting voluntarily takes a strong sense of sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°...Thank you, sir.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Freen¡¯s face as she straightened up slightly.

    ¡°Your words gave me strength, sir. I see now how immature I¡¯ve been. For my father¡¯s honor as a priest, I¡¯ll make sure to work harder if I¡¯m allowed back in training.¡±

    She used ¡°sir¡± again, but this time I decided to let it slide.

    It seemed more like a habit than deliberate formality, and since I wasn¡¯t her direct superior, there was no need to correct her.

    So her father was a priest, and that¡¯s why she hesitated to use firearms?

    I suppose it made sense... or did it?

    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯

    A priest father?

    A woman from the south, reprimanded during training?

    It sounded uncomfortably similar to the backstory of an NPC I¡¯d seen frequently in the game.

    Sweat beaded on my forehead as I looked at Freen.

    ¡°Recruit, what¡¯s your full name?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh. It¡¯s Freen. Full name¡ªFreen Remiliart.¡±

    Hearing her full name sent a chill down my spine.

    Freen Remiliart¡ªthe so-called Saint of the Empire.

    Inside were two diamond insignias and rank epaulets for a First Lieutenant.

    I looked up at Philip, who smiled proudly.

    ¡°Your judgment was correct. Major Karl Heinrich was exposed as a spy for the Allied Nations. As a result, the upper command decided to skip the promotion process and award you a field promotion.¡±

    ¡°...A field promotion? For me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Empire believes in rewarding merit. Also, since the Operations Staff is temporarily vacant, you¡¯ve been assigned as the acting Operations Officer.¡±

    This had to be a joke.

    I assaulted my superior, only to find out he was a spy¡ªand now I was promoted?

    It was completely absurd.

    ¡°At this rate, you might even outrank me someday. Congratulations!¡±

    But Philip¡¯s cheerful tone confirmed that this nightmare was real.

    I could only force a smile, shake his hand, and praise the Empire through gritted teeth.

    *****

    I returned to the Imperial General Staff after using the one-week leave I received as a reward.

    The moment I stepped into the Operations Office, the staff members who had been chatting turned their gazes toward me.

    Before I could even process their reactions, they started gathering around me with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel? Our very own hero!¡±

    ¡°Even if he was a spy, it must¡¯ve taken guts to attack your commanding officer. That was incredible courage!¡±

    ¡°Two commendations back-to-back¡ªtruly impressive! Did you know your name¡¯s been coming up frequently in upper command discussions?¡±

    I didn¡¯t achieve those commendations because I wanted them, damn it.

    My insides were rotting away, but these people were celebrating without knowing the full story. It was suffocating.

    ¡°Please, enough with the praise. I was only acting out of loyalty to the Empire.¡±

    Still, I couldn¡¯t just dismiss their goodwill, so I forced a smile and gave a humble reply.

    After exchanging greetings and pleasantries for what felt like an eternity, I finally made my way to my desk¡ªthe one previously occupied by Major Karl Heinrich.

    The desk had been completely cleared of Karl¡¯s personal belongings, leaving it spotless.

    On top of it were a few documents, a telephone, and a war map. But what stood out most was the nameplate.

    [Acting Operations Officer / First Lieutenant Daniel Steiner]

    Even if it was a temporary position, appointing a first lieutenant as an acting Operations Officer was highly unusual.

    Operations Officer roles were prestigious enough to warrant private offices¡ªpositions rarely entrusted to someone of my rank.

    In other words, upper command now saw me as an exceptionally valuable asset.

    The fact that I had been promoted to first lieutenant just three months after my commission and then assigned as acting Operations Officer was ridiculous.

    I wasn¡¯t just an elite¡ªI was the elite of the elites. My career path wasn¡¯t just secure anymore; it was practically paved with roses.

    And that also meant my road to dishonorable discharge had become even more treacherous.

    ¡°......¡±

    As the sound of birds chirping drifted in through the window, I sat down and rubbed my temples.

    ¡®Why the hell is this happening to me...?¡¯

    I genuinely felt like I was going to lose my mind.

 Chapter 5

    I discreetly swallowed my frustration and straightened my posture while glancing around.

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how things had come to this, but as the so-called ¡°promising talent of the Operations Staff Office,¡± it wouldn¡¯t do to draw suspicion with any strange behavior.

    For now, I had no choice but to remain calm and focus on carrying out my duties while planning for the future.

    ¡®For now...¡¯

    The first order of business was to deal with the pile of documents in front of me.

    Letting out a low sigh, I picked up the papers neatly stacked beside the telephone and began reviewing their contents.

    Rustle¡ª

    Flipping through the pages, I found them to be fairly mundane.

    Most were requests for operational approvals or permissions to construct military facilities.

    The general process was for me to conduct an initial review and, as long as there were no logical issues, approve them before passing them up the chain of command.

    [Operations Officer ? Operations Staff Chief ? Deputy Chief of Operations ? Headquarters Chief of Staff]

    Roughly speaking, that was the approval process.

    It wasn¡¯t particularly difficult work, so aside from a few documents requiring the reallocation of resources and personnel, I stamped approvals one after another.

    However, I froze when I opened the last document.

    ¡¶Logistics Department Construction Approval Request¡·

    Recipient: Operations Staff Chief (Colonel Ernst Barch)

    Sender: Logistics Staff Officer (Captain Arnob Haupt)

    Date: March 16, 1944

    Subject: Request for Approval and Site Selection for Logistics Department Construction on the Eastern Front

    Responsible Officer: Operations Officer (First Lieutenant Daniel Steiner)

    On the surface, it was just a standard approval request for the construction of a logistics facility.

    The problem was that I was listed as the responsible officer.

    ¡®...Why?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    The logistics department¡¯s role was to act as a central depot for receiving and redistributing supplies from rear logistics bases to the front lines.

    In other words, it was a critical hub for securing supply lines and preventing stockpiles from being left vulnerable.

    Logistics was so vital to warfare that it was often called the ¡°mother of war.¡± And yet, they assigned this responsibility to an Operations Officer?

    To a First Lieutenant who had only recently been promoted through a battlefield commission and was barely holding onto his position?

    ¡®This must be some kind of clerical error...¡¯

    No matter how I looked at it, this was something that needed to be reported to the Staff Chief.

    Having made up my mind, I grabbed the documents and headed toward the Chief¡¯s office within the Operations Staff Office.

    Buried under piles of reports and paperwork, the Staff Chief looked up when he heard my footsteps.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t our hero, Daniel!¡±

    Colonel Ernst Barch straightened his back with a hearty laugh, exuding the warmth of a friendly neighbor.

    But appearances could be deceiving.

    Anyone who had climbed to the rank of Colonel in the Empire had undoubtedly been through countless battles and hardships.

    ¡°I only did what was necessary. Being called a hero feels a bit excessive.¡±

    Humility was a virtue, regardless of the nation. Ernst seemed to appreciate my modesty as he smiled and spoke.

    ¡°So, Lieutenant. What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I completed the initial review of the documents sent to the office and came to report, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, already? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quick on your feet. Let¡¯s have them.¡±

    I nodded and placed the stack of documents on Ernst¡¯s desk.

    However, I didn¡¯t include the logistics request, and Ernst tilted his head when he noticed it.

    Even though Daniel Steiner was of lower rank, his authority was undeniable.

    Arnob¡¯s growing frustration was proof of how powerless he felt.

    When Daniel had inspected the site a week ago and ordered the construction to proceed, Arnob hadn¡¯t voiced any objections.

    Despite his inner complaints, Arnob was, in the end, just another cog in the Imperial bureaucracy.

    ¡®Orders are orders. What can I do?¡¯

    With a heavy heart, Arnob pulled out a cigarette and stuck it between his lips.

    As he lit it, the radio clipped to his shoulder crackled to life.

    ¡ªLogistics Officer! Can you hear me!?

    Of course. They always had to contact him when he was about to enjoy a smoke. Arnob picked up the receiver, pressed the button, and responded.

    ¡°You forgot to state your rank and name again. How am I supposed to know who this is?¡±

    ¡ªAh! You''re so strict. It¡¯s Sergeant Vinter Enfeld. Satisfied now?

    ¡°Fine. What is it?¡±

    ¡ªWell, you know how we brought in specialists to conduct a geological survey before construction?

    Arnob nodded.

    Conducting a ground survey before building anything was standard procedure.

    Ever since a past incident where a structure collapsed due to unstable ground, causing casualties, surveys had become mandatory.

    ¡ªThe specialists finished their analysis, and... Let me just say this. It¡¯s starting to make sense why Headquarters put Lieutenant Daniel Steiner in charge.

    Huh?

    Arnob frowned, confused by the sudden change in tone from a sergeant who¡¯d been badmouthing Daniel alongside him just the day before.

    ¡°Get to the point. What¡¯s the result of the survey?¡±

    ¡ªHahaha! Here¡¯s the thing¡ª

    The sergeant shouted excitedly.

    ¡ªOil! It¡¯s oil! They found oil deposits under the site! And not just a little¡ªthere¡¯s enough to make drilling worthwhile!

    Arnob¡¯s cigarette slipped from his fingers.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Oil? There was oil under the Bardenplatz Plains?

    If that was true, then the one who knew nothing about logistics wasn¡¯t Daniel¡ªit was Arnob himself.

    Letting out a hollow breath, Arnob wiped his face with his hand.

    ¡®Could it be...¡¯

    Did Lieutenant Daniel Steiner know about this from the very beginning?

    The thought made Daniel¡¯s brazen confidence suddenly make sense.

    Arnob let out a bitter chuckle and clasped his hands behind his back.

    ¡®Looks like...¡¯

    The Empire had just gained a remarkable talent.

    Meanwhile, upon hearing the news that the Bardenplatz Plains were an oil field¡ª

    ¡®Why?!¡¯

    Daniel Steiner was panicking in real time.

 Chapter 6

    I paused mid-drink and stared blankly at the soldier standing in front of me.

    His face was brimming with excitement and admiration for me, which made me feel uneasy.

    At first, I had been annoyed at the soldier for interrupting my relaxation at the officers¡¯ club after hours, but now I was consumed by a completely different emotion.

    He had just delivered news that the construction site for the logistics depot had turned out to be an oil field.

    Maybe I had misheard him. God, I hoped I had misheard him.

    Wiping the cold sweat off my brow, I set my glass down on the bar table and asked,

    ¡°Soldier. Could you repeat that one more time?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir! A massive oil deposit was discovered at the site where Lieutenant Daniel Steiner ordered the logistics depot to be built! Captain Arnob Haupt, the logistics officer, instructed me to deliver this news to you personally, sir!¡±

    This soldier¡¯s voice was far too loud.

    He practically sounded like he was bragging about my achievement for everyone to hear.

    Thanks to him, not only the bartender but also several officers from other departments enjoying their leisure time had turned to look at me.

    ¡°...Oil at the logistics site?¡±

    ¡°Who found it? Don¡¯t tell me it was that rookie?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Lieutenant Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s the guy who got promoted for catching a spy. The Central Intelligence Department took a hit to their reputation because of him. Not to mention that hill ambush incident...¡±

    The stares and murmurs directed at me were becoming overwhelming.

    ¡®I¡¯m not coming back to this club anytime soon...¡¯

    If I stayed here any longer, it would be like sitting on a bed of nails, so I rose from my seat.

    ¡°If what the logistics officer reported is true, I can¡¯t avoid inspecting the site.¡±

    I adjusted my uniform and put on my cap, which had been resting on the bar table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll seek permission for a site inspection from the Operations Staff Chief. Thank you for delivering the news, soldier.¡±

    I tilted the brim of my cap slightly as I expressed my thanks, prompting the soldier to salute me energetically.

    He looked genuinely moved¡ªthough I couldn¡¯t fathom why.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be of service to you, Lieutenant Steiner!¡±

    I casually returned his salute and left the club, frowning to myself.

    ¡®The spot I specifically chose as the worst location turns out to be an oil field? What kind of nonsense is this? The logistics officer must have made a mistake.¡¯

    Yes, it had to be a mistake.

    Oil was one of the most critical strategic resources in war.

    Tanks, trucks, and aircraft all relied on it, and controlling oil fields could determine the outcome of a war.

    If this discovery were real, my position within the Imperial Army would become unshakable.

    In other words, my dream of a dishonorable discharge would drift even further out of reach.

    So, please. Let this report be a mistake.

    ****

    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t.

    After ten days of bureaucratic hurdles, I finally conducted the site inspection, only to find oil gushing out of the ground in the middle of the Bardenplatz Plains.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The driver stepped on the accelerator, and the jeep jolted forward.

    With the roads still unpaved, the ride was bound to be rough.

    Gripping the handle above my seat, I glanced at the rearview mirror¡ªand broke into a cold sweat.

    Arnob and Vinter were still watching us.

    It felt like they were seeing off some high-ranking official.

    Yeah. I was definitely not coming back here.

    ****

    News of the oil discovery in the Bardenplatz Plains spread like wildfire across the entire Empire.

    In celebration of this monumental find, newspaper companies ran their presses day and night, while street boys shouted headlines and sold copies as fast as they could hand them out.

    Naturally, the Imperial Royal Family was no exception to hearing the news.

    ¡°Is it true that a massive oil reserve was discovered in the Bardenplatz Plains? Who exactly discovered it?¡±

    The question came from Princess Selvia von Amberg, a girl with sapphire-blue eyes and golden hair that shone like sunlight on a spring day.

    Kaspar Benedict, the Quartermaster General, carefully set down his utensils in response.

    Despite the four stars gleaming on his epaulets, marking him as the commanding officer of logistics, Kaspar was no more than a subordinate before the princess.

    ¡°It is true, Your Highness. The heavens have indeed bestowed a precious gift upon the Empire.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the heavens,¡± Selvia interrupted.

    Kaspar flinched, momentarily fearing the princess was about to commit blasphemy. However, that wasn¡¯t her intention.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the heavens who discovered the oil in the Bardenplatz Plains¡ªit was a person. I¡¯m asking you who that person is.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, he is an insignificant orphan. It¡¯s hardly worth¡ª¡±

    Selvia¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Quartermaster General. Since when has the Empire judged merit based on birth? Or have you forgotten that we are at war?¡±

    It was a thinly veiled command to answer her question properly.

    Kaspar understood her point all too well and bowed his head before speaking.

    ¡°To my knowledge, the one who discovered the oil reserve is First Lieutenant Daniel Steiner. He currently serves as the Acting Operations Officer in the General Staff Office.¡±

    A lieutenant? Someone who was only a lieutenant had discovered such a valuable resource?

    Selvia, who had naturally assumed the discovery came from an elite official backed by vast resources and manpower, was genuinely taken aback.

    ¡®...How interesting. On multiple levels.¡¯

    A man who was only a lieutenant likely had little to no political entanglements¡ªa blank slate, so to speak.

    This meant there was no better time to recruit him as an ally.

    If he was truly as capable as the reports suggested, then she needed to secure his loyalty.

    The more talented people she had by her side, the better her chances of inheriting the throne.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner, hmm...¡±

    Tapping her fingers lightly against the dining table, Selvia allowed a faint smile to cross her lips.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to meet him soon.¡¯

 Chapter 7

    After a grueling journey back from the Bardenplatz Plains, I stepped out of the vehicle, my entire body radiating exhaustion.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to die...¡¯

    Aside from brief stops for meals and rest, I had spent nearly three days traveling non-stop.

    Even back at the academy, physical endurance tests had been a nightmare for me, so this kind of forced march was practically torture.

    I had hoped to avoid visiting the Eastern Front, but with the oil discovery, I had no choice but to inspect the site myself.

    And in the end, the black liquid unearthed in the Bardenplatz Plains was indeed oil.

    ¡®Well... of course it was.¡¯

    The logistics officers weren¡¯t idiots¡ªthey could clearly tell the difference between sewage and crude oil.@@@@

    Still, I had insisted on the inspection to deflect Headquarters¡¯ attention from me, even if just a little.

    Running around to verify the discovery myself would make me look more like a diligent rookie rather than someone basking in his accomplishments back at the Operations Office.

    Not that it would do much to diminish the impact of this so-called achievement.

    Letting out a sigh, I loosened my tie and made my way toward the main building.

    As much as I wanted to collapse onto my dormitory bed, skipping a return report wasn¡¯t an option for a soldier.

    ¡°Ah! Lieutenant Daniel Steiner! Welcome back.¡±

    When I entered the Operations Staff Chief¡¯s office and saluted, Ernst greeted me with his ever-benevolent smile.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to let that smile fool me. Maintaining my salute, I opened my mouth to speak.

    ¡°Reporting in, sir! After inspecting the Bardenplatz Plains at the Eastern Front rear line¡ª¡±

    ¡°They found oil, didn¡¯t they? That¡¯s already common knowledge in Headquarters and throughout the Empire, so there¡¯s no need for a formal report. Relax.¡±

    Given permission, I lowered my salute and shifted to parade rest.

    ¡°These days, everyone¡¯s singing your praises, Lieutenant. That includes the higher-ups. Discovering an oil field? That¡¯s an achievement even I and the so-called ¡®elites¡¯ couldn¡¯t pull off.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me, sir.¡±

    And it really was flattery¡ªI hadn¡¯t set out to discover anything in the first place.

    But Ernst seemed to think I was just being modest, letting out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°There have been a lot of suggestions to promote you again based on this discovery. I¡¯m in favor of it myself, but things haven¡¯t been moving as smoothly as I¡¯d hoped.¡±

    ¡°...Objections, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Officially, they claim it¡¯s because promoting someone twice in such a short period¡ªespecially without any actual combat experience¡ªwould be excessive. But personally, I think it¡¯s your background they¡¯re concerned about.¡±

    Though Ernst phrased it diplomatically, the truth was clear¡ªsome high-ranking officers were opposed to granting more authority to someone of orphan origins.

    I understood their reasoning.

    Even after the Kingdom of Bavaria rebranded itself as the ¡°Holy Bavarian Empire¡± and abolished social class discrimination, traces of the old system remained deeply ingrained.

    The majority of the Empire¡¯s political and military leaders were still descended from noble families, and many regions continued to be referred to as baronies and counties.

    In such a society, where the ¡°anti-discrimination law¡± existed largely in name only, it was hardly surprising that a decorated officer with no noble lineage would face resistance.

    If I hadn¡¯t regained memories of my past life, I might have been enraged by their prejudice.

    Now, however, I could only feel gratitude toward those opposing voices.

    Blocking my promotion? I almost wanted to bow and thank them.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the opinion of the higher-ups, then I¡¯ll comply,¡± I said calmly, unaffected by the decision.

    Ernst gave me a look of admiration, as if surprised by my composure.

    I seek those who are willing to lay down their lives for the Empire!

    Heed this call! Covet not the grains of the Empire in life, but become the foundation of its glory in death!

    Join me! Fight until we have destroyed, crushed, and annihilated our enemies!

    We desire only the deaths of our foes!

    Number of Positions Available

    Northern Front Reinforcements: 20 Soldiers

    Eligibility Requirements

    Those willing to offer their hearts to the Empire.Those who do not expect to survive battle.Those who wish to serve the Empire, even if it means dying tomorrow.

    Commanding Officer

    Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, Operations Officer.No combat experience but unparalleled dedication to the Empire.

    Glory to the Empire!

    Holy Bavarian Empire¡ªGeneral Staff Office, Northern Front Reinforcement Recruitment Center

    ¡®Perfect!¡¯

    It was a masterpiece.

    Not a single word about survival¡ªonly death was emphasized!

    Human nature compels people to cling to life, so who in their right mind would sign up to die for the Empire?

    I even highlighted my lack of combat experience. No fool would willingly join such a unit.

    The pampered soldiers in the rear would scoff at the notice, leading to abysmal recruitment numbers.

    And if the few applicants who did show up weren¡¯t good enough, I could just reject them with excuses.

    That would force Ernst to cancel the deployment and, by extension, my promotion.

    A win-win! After that, I could hole up in Headquarters and figure out how to engineer my dishonorable discharge.

    ¡®Genius!¡¯

    Satisfied with my work, I grabbed the notice and headed to Personnel.

    The Next Day.

    As usual, I arrived at work and began my routine when a knock sounded at the door.

    Looking up, I saw the Personnel Officer approaching with a folder in hand.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel Steiner? About that notice you sent to the rear units yesterday...¡±

    Seeing that he carried only a single folder, I assumed the recruitment drive had failed¡ªor at least received minimal interest.

    Smirking internally, I made sure to appear outwardly disappointed.

    ¡°I suppose there aren¡¯t many soldiers willing to sacrifice for the Empire. A shame.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    The opposite?

    Before I could process what he meant, the Personnel Officer clapped his hands twice.

    ¡°Bring them in.¡±

    Suddenly, five soldiers entered, each struggling under the weight of stacks upon stacks of application forms.

    ¡°Congratulations. In just one day, you¡¯ve received over 2,176 applications. It seems there¡¯s no need for further recruitment.¡±

    He smiled as if expecting praise for my ¡°brilliant notice.¡±

    But all I could think was¡ª

    ¡®Why the hell are so many people signing up for this?!¡¯

 Chapter 8

    Hearing the news that over two thousand applicants had signed up, I sank into despair and questioned the Personnel Officer.

    I demanded to know why my recruitment notice was being called a ¡°well-written announcement.¡±

    Smiling, the Personnel Officer patiently explained, even counting on his fingers as he spoke.

    The prolonged war against the Allied Nations had created a generation of orphans who grew up fueled by a thirst for revenge, leading to a surge in enlistments.

    Lieutenant Daniel Steiner¡¯s recruitment notice poured fuel on that fire, stoking their desire for vengeance and naturally increasing applications.

    Furthermore, the Northern Front was already tilting in the Empire¡¯s favor. Many soldiers likely saw this as an opportunity to distinguish themselves in a winning battle.

    The language portraying rear-line troops as freeloaders probably provoked resentment. Some likely took the notice seriously and applied out of a sense of honor.

    Lastly, setting aside logical explanations, there was something about Lieutenant Steiner¡¯s notice that struck a chord in men¡¯s hearts.

    Having laid out five reasons, the Personnel Officer concluded by complimenting me, saying I had a talent for propaganda. He even suggested I let him know if I ever wanted to transfer to the Personnel Office.

    I awkwardly smiled in response to his job offer, dismissed him, and then ordered the soldiers to sort through the applications.

    It was impossible to reject over two thousand applicants outright, so going to the Northern Front was all but guaranteed.

    Given the circumstances, my best course of action was to select the most competent and elite soldiers to ensure my safety.

    I began by filtering out the unfit candidates:

    Anyone with even a minor criminal record¡ªrejected.Anyone motivated purely by revenge¡ªrejected.Anyone displaying questionable ideology or signs of mental instability¡ªrejected.Anyone who had disobeyed a superior¡¯s orders during training¡ªrejected.Anyone who failed to achieve a perfect score in marksmanship tests¡ªrejected.Anyone lacking aptitude for magic¡ªrejected.

    After the initial screening, only 327 applicants remained.

    From that pool, I carefully selected the most outstanding and disciplined candidates, narrowing it down to 20 soldiers.

    I sent out acceptance notices, and now, ten days later...

    I stood in front of them.

    ¡°......¡±

    The 20 soldiers I had chosen were lined up in two rows of ten by the fountain at the entrance to the General Staff Headquarters.

    Their presence was strangely intimidating.

    Especially their eyes¡ªthey were terrifying.

    If I exaggerated a little, they looked like men who¡¯d charge headfirst into enemy fire without hesitation if ordered.

    ¡®Even if I picked them myself... are these guys even human?¡¯

    Cold sweat ran down my back before I realized it.

    Of course, not all of them looked like soulless war machines.

    Among the towering men, a single woman blinked at me with clear, bright eyes.

    ¡®Freen Remiliart.¡¯

    The same woman I had met in the detention cell¡ªthe future Saint of the Empire and a named NPC.

    She must have completed training without issue, as she now wore the rank insignia of a Private.

    I had selected her without much thought when I saw her name on the list. But now, seeing her innocent gaze burning with enthusiasm among these hardened soldiers reminded me of a lunatic with a glassy stare.

    Had I made a mistake picking her?

    Suppressing my unease, I cleared my throat.

    ¡°Welcome, soldiers.¡±

    It was the commander¡¯s duty to explain the mission¡ªat least briefly¡ªbefore departure.

    And right now, I was fulfilling that role.

    Deep down, though, I hoped my words might scare some of them into quitting.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve seen in the notice, I¡¯m Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, your platoon leader and Acting Operations Officer. Let me remind you in case you missed it¡ªI have no combat experience.¡±

    I had just admitted that I might be incompetent, yet no one stirred.

    Fine. You want to stay? Let¡¯s turn up the pressure.

    ¡°So don¡¯t expect me to be a capable leader. My only desire is the annihilation of the Allied forces and the screams of the savages who stand with them.¡±

    I was making it abundantly clear that I lacked any sense of strategy or tactics.

    Tucking the notice back into his pocket, Heinz stood up.

    On his way out, he glanced at a girl quietly reading a book nearby.

    She seemed engrossed, so Heinz decided not to interrupt her.

    He simply nodded politely in her direction before stepping outside.

    The blinding snow reflected the sunlight as Heinz spotted the platoon marching toward the outpost.

    The twenty soldiers exuded an intense, almost oppressive presence.

    Even officers and soldiers of the Special Operations Unit, hardened by countless missions, instinctively stepped back as the group passed.

    Leading this intimidating force was none other than Lieutenant Daniel Steiner.

    With hollow, bloodshot eyes that gave no hint of emotion, he stared straight ahead as if nothing in the world could faze him.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    When their eyes met, Heinz felt an inexplicable stiffness in his body.

    Daniel frowned slightly, then seemed to realize Heinz was the commanding officer and saluted.

    Heinz returned the salute with a tense expression as Daniel approached with a thin smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Captain Heinz Schmidt.¡±

    ¡°...You know my name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did some research about the unit I¡¯d be assigned to. This unit has carried out some truly remarkable missions. I can already see why I was sent here.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the compliment. It must¡¯ve been a tough journey to get here. Are you and your men not exhausted?¡±

    Daniel let out a low chuckle and shook his head.

    ¡°Those suicidal maniacs? Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ve been watching them for days¡ªthey don¡¯t know how to get tired.¡±

    The words ¡®suicidal maniacs¡¯ sent a chill down Heinz¡¯s spine.

    ¡®As I thought... He treats his soldiers like expendable tools.¡¯

    In reality, Daniel had only meant to lighten the mood with a joke, but Heinz, already clouded by bias, began to see him as some kind of devil.

    ¡°...Captain Heinz?¡±

    Unaware of Heinz¡¯s internal thoughts, Daniel tilted his head at the captain¡¯s stiff expression.

    That was when it happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion?¡±

    The flap of the tent behind Heinz opened, and a blonde girl stepped out.

    Dressed in a pristine white blouse with a red brooch at her neck, she looked every bit the daughter of a noble family.

    Daniel¡¯s gaze naturally shifted toward her, and when their eyes met, he froze.

    Noticing his reaction, Heinz quickly introduced her.

    ¡°Oh, this is our embedded war correspondent. She arrived a few days ago and said she wanted to document the Imperial Army¡¯s efforts with her camera.¡±

    Despite Heinz¡¯s explanation, Daniel couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    Sensing his gaze, the girl smiled warmly.

    At that moment, Daniel felt as if his entire body had turned to ice.

    ¡®A war correspondent?¡¯

    No. That was impossible.

    Daniel knew exactly who this girl was.

    ¡®Why are you here?¡¯

    The girl standing before him was no ordinary civilian.

    She was Selvia von Amberg.

    The Imperial Princess.

    The future ruler of the Empire.

 Chapter 9

    Why is the Imperial Princess disguising herself as a war correspondent deep within the battlefield?

    Daniel felt a strong sense of unease but quickly masked it, putting on a composed expression as he extended his right hand.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am First Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, Acting Operations Officer of the General Staff Headquarters.¡±

    If the princess is concealing her identity and present on the Northern Front, there must be a significant reason.

    Blurting out something like, ¡®Your Highness, the Princess!?¡¯ in such a situation would only make things worse.

    Selvia studied Daniel carefully before extending her hand and accepting his handshake.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ravi Emilia, a war correspondent. Please feel free to call me Ravi.¡±

    Daniel nodded, ended the handshake, and released her hand.

    To avoid arousing unnecessary suspicion, he decided to maintain only the level of courtesy appropriate for addressing a war correspondent.

    ¡°Well then...¡±

    Daniel turned to Heinz and spoke.

    ¡°Could you brief me on the operation?¡±

    The words were an attempt to shift the topic, as he found the princess¡¯s gaze too burdensome.

    However, from Heinz¡¯s perspective, Daniel asking about the mission outline before even settling in made him come across as ruthless.

    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s not someone to be taken lightly.¡¯

    With that thought, Heinz nodded and turned around.

    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll give you a brief explanation of the mission.¡±

    Inside the tent Heinz led them into, the first thing that caught their eyes was a table with an operation map laid out.

    Against the wall, soldiers sat in front of radios, awaiting communication orders.

    To the side, a blackboard displayed photographs of Allied officers, along with detailed notes on their identities and recent movements.

    As Daniel studied the board, Heinz began to speak.

    ¡°He¡¯s the adjutant of the Allied Northern Front Corps. His rank is Colonel, and his name is Jeremy Stringer. He¡¯s the target we need to eliminate in this mission.¡±

    Daniel shifted his gaze to Heinz with a look of doubt.

    His expression seemed to question how they planned to assassinate such a high-profile target guarded by numerous escorts.

    If their positions were reversed, Heinz thought, he might have worn the same expression.

    Letting out a low laugh, Heinz said,

    ¡°As you¡¯re aware, the Northern Front formed after the Kingdom of Eldresia joined the Allies. Those barbarian bastards didn¡¯t know their place and invaded Imperial territory with three divisions.¡±

    ¡°But the Imperial Army did not retreat.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Gloriously, we not only held our ground but also recaptured most of the lost territory, overwhelming the Allies. In the process, the enemy leadership retreated en masse, although some remained to resist.¡±

    Heinz¡¯s explanation boiled down to a single point.

    ¡°It¡¯s a delaying tactic.¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s remark, Heinz nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to praise the enemy, but it was a sharp move. Thanks to Colonel Jeremy Stringer¡¯s efforts to buy time, the Allied leadership on the Northern Front managed to retreat with minimal losses. However, he¡¯s now isolated.¡±

    Heinz let out a low laugh.

    It was closer to a sneer.

    ¡°Colonel Jeremy Stringer may be sharp, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have much courage. Once he confirmed the leadership¡¯s retreat, instead of making a last stand, he decided to run.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s like a rat.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Just as you said, that rat recently sent two battalions into battle and then slipped away with a company-sized escort.¡±

    The Central Intelligence Bureau had detected this movement and passed down orders to Heinz, who was operating at the front lines.

    ¡°To summarize the orders from Headquarters: Set a trap in the rat¡¯s escape route, wait, and kill him. Understood?¡±

    It was simple and clear¡ªsomething even an idiot could grasp.

    Getting straight to the point, Daniel asked,

    ¡°Then what are the expected escape routes?¡±

    Heinz, as if waiting for this question, picked up a baton and pointed to the operation map on the table.

    Several possible escape routes were marked in red.

    As Heinz stared at the tent¡¯s entrance where Daniel had left, Selvia spoke up nearby.

    ¡°Captain Heinz, what do you think of Daniel Steiner?¡±

    Heinz turned and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, he¡¯s an excellent soldier. His judgment, decisiveness, and courage are exceptional. But I wouldn¡¯t call him a good person.¡±

    To Heinz, Daniel seemed completely devoid of respect for others.

    Taking on the mission with only his platoon? It looked like he was trying to hog all the glory.

    He seemed like a devil, dragging himself and his subordinates toward disaster just for promotion.

    That was Heinz¡¯s impression of him.

    ¡°Therefore, Your Highness, I urge you to reconsider aligning yourself with Lieutenant Daniel Steiner. He is a man who cannot respect others. From my experience, people like him do not meet good ends.¡±

    Despite Heinz¡¯s sincere advice, Selvia¡¯s interest was only piqued further.

    ¡°Captain Heinz, there¡¯s no dog or man in this world that can¡¯t be tamed.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s gaze softened as she looked in the direction Daniel had gone.

    ¡°Besides, whether or not he¡¯s truly incapable of respecting others¡ªI¡¯ll judge that for myself.¡±

    *****

    The Next Day, Edelkrall Gorge.

    ¡®It¡¯s freezing...¡¯

    I shivered atop the cliff of the gorge.

    Even with my officer¡¯s winter coat, it felt like the cold was seeping through the fabric.

    ¡®I just want to botch this mission and head back to headquarters already...¡¯

    Sniffling quietly, I glanced to the side and saw Freen monitoring the gorge through binoculars. Selvia sat nearby on a fallen log.

    The rest of the platoon had camouflaged themselves using snow and dry branches.

    ¡®...But seriously, why is Selvia here?¡¯

    Still pretending to be a war correspondent, she was holding a Leica camera. Honestly, it was absurd.

    What kind of war correspondent dresses that neatly? Her blouse, coat, and pants were all expensive, high-end pieces.

    She probably didn¡¯t even realize how extravagant her outfit looked since she was used to wearing such clothes.

    I was thinking how out of place she seemed when our eyes suddenly met.

    Seeing that she was about to speak, I quickly turned my head and cleared my throat.

    ¡°Do you see any enemy movement?¡±

    Freen shook her head at my question.

    ¡°No, Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, sir.¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t.

    This area was a position I had insisted on taking¡ªa position chosen specifically to fail.

    It was a plan to secure a dishonorable discharge.

    ¡®Why would Jeremy come here? He¡¯d have to be insane...¡¯

    While the gorge allowed for covert movement through shadowed areas, it also meant being trapped between two cliffs¡ªcompletely vulnerable to ambush.

    Moreover, Jeremy knew that the Imperial Army had mined this area. The odds of him coming here were slim to none.

    In other words, my plan was destined to fail.

    Not just a failure¡ªa spectacular one. I had practically blackmailed Heinz into agreeing to this operation, so I¡¯d be subjected to severe criticism.

    ¡®And with the princess witnessing my incompetence firsthand, it¡¯ll be the perfect disaster.¡¯

    They say crisis breeds opportunity. Who would¡¯ve thought my unwanted promotion to the Northern Front would turn into a golden chance for a dishonorable discharge?

    I was so pleased with myself that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°L-Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, sir!¡±

    Hearing the panicked voice, I turned to see Freen lowering her binoculars and looking up at me.

    ¡°You were right! Colonel Jeremy Stringer¡¯s company is entering the gorge!¡±

    ...Wait, what?

 Chapter 10

    For a moment, I thought I¡¯d misheard, but Freen¡¯s eyes were filled with certainty.

    ¡°...Give me the binoculars.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Taking the binoculars from Freen, I scanned the entrance of the gorge, frowning.

    Just as Freen had said, a company-sized force was advancing.

    But why were they entering Edelkrall Gorge, which was mined?

    Puzzled, I inspected their formation¡ªand let out a hollow laugh.

    ¡®They¡¯re marching in a single-file column. Two soldiers are walking far ahead of the rest.¡¯

    The two leading soldiers were effectively being used as a mine-clearing unit.

    If no explosions occurred along their path, it meant the area was clear of mines.

    The rest of Jeremy¡¯s troops were simply following in their footsteps.

    ¡®And those soldiers in the lead... don¡¯t look like they volunteered.¡¯

    I zoomed in further and saw their faces filled with fear.

    Would anyone trembling like that willingly volunteer to lead the charge? Definitely not.

    It was obvious they¡¯d been forced into it, likely under threat.

    Shifting the binoculars slightly, I noticed a soldier about 30 meters behind aiming a rifle at the lead pair.

    Leave the formation and be shot on the spot.

    Jeremy had almost certainly issued such an order.

    ¡®He¡¯s using his men¡¯s lives to check for mines...¡¯

    It was the kind of demonic calculation only war could produce.

    Not that it was shocking¡ªhistory had seen far worse.

    Sighing, I lowered the binoculars and glanced around as I spoke.

    ¡°Target approaching. All squads, prepare for combat.¡±

    The moment I finished speaking, the soldiers crouched and drew their rifles. Then they checked the mana cylinders attached to their shoulders.

    The cylindrical devices, filled with various mechanisms and gauges, were the Empire¡¯s cutting-edge weapons.

    Their function was to store mana in advance, allowing soldiers to access up to twice their normal mana reserves during combat.

    It meant Imperial soldiers could fight twice as effectively as those from other nations.

    Of course, this was a theoretical calculation, but the mana cylinder¡ªhailed as the pinnacle of magitech¡ªhad undeniably cemented the Empire¡¯s status as a superpower.

    ¡®Realistically, no country can win a full-scale war against the Empire...¡¯

    But that overwhelming strength had also fueled fear and resentment among neighboring nations, which bordered the Empire.

    As I adjusted my own mana cylinder and checked the gauge, I thought again about why I wanted to escape this Empire in the first place.

    After confirming there were no issues, I lay prone at the edge of the cliff, aiming my rifle.

    The soldiers followed my lead, positioning themselves along the cliffside.

    Watching Jeremy¡¯s company advance deeper into the gorge, I whispered loud enough for my men to hear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the enemy commander. The moment I fire, block their escape route with suppressive fire. Prepare magic rounds.¡±

    ¡°Prepare magic rounds!¡±

    In low voices, the soldiers echoed my command, channeling mana into their ammunition.

    Infusing bullets with mana temporarily enhanced their destructive power and penetration.

    Magic bullets outperformed most spells and required no complicated chants¡ªjust a bit of mana infusion.

    Like how firearms had rendered medieval knights obsolete, the rise of magic bullets had reduced most spells to relics of the past, except for a few practical ones.

    Specifically, I asked him to explain why they had surrendered.

    ¡°You killed the colonel!¡±

    Jeremy¡ªno, the man dressed in Colonel Jeremy¡¯s uniform¡ªglared at me and shouted.

    ¡°We were ambushed! And if you knew enough to identify the uniform switch, then it was clear we had no chance of winning. Moving forward meant stepping into a minefield, and retreating meant dying like dogs.¡±

    In short, the soldier I killed with my first shot had actually been Colonel Jeremy in disguise.

    Losing their commander in an instant, the company assumed we had the upper hand in intelligence and firepower, and their morale collapsed¡ªleading to their surrender.

    ¡°...Damn it.¡±

    Running a hand down my face in disbelief, I saw one of the enemy soldiers clench his fists in frustration.

    ¡°Damn it...! You Imperial bastards! If we¡¯d known you were just a single platoon, we would¡¯ve fought back! You devilish son of a¡ª¡±

    Thud!

    The soldier crumpled into the snow as Freen struck him in the neck with the butt of her rifle.

    Freen, her gaze cold as she looked down at the fallen soldier, turned to me and saluted.

    ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve captured 87 prisoners, excluding the 18 killed in action!¡±

    Hearing Freen¡¯s report made the reality sink in.

    We¡¯d defeated an entire company with a single platoon.

    I let out a frosty breath, staying silent as Freen added cautiously,

    ¡°...Aren¡¯t you happy, sir? Ah! Of course, this level of success must be routine for you, Lieutenant. I apologize for my mistake!¡±

    What the hell is this woman talking about?

    As I frowned, the sound of a camera shutter¡ªclick¡ªechoed through the air.

    I flinched and turned toward the source, only to find Selvia standing there.

    Lowering her camera, she gazed at me with an expression of admiration.

    ¡°Congratulations. Your operation planning and execution were flawless, including the elimination of your target.¡±

    ¡°Wait. That photo you just took...¡±

    ¡°When we return to the capital, I¡¯ll order¡ªno, request¡ªthat it be published in the papers. A war hero who took down a company with just a platoon? I¡¯ll make sure you get the recognition you deserve.¡±

    I wanted to tell her not to do it, but the person standing before me was the imperial princess.

    Refusal wasn¡¯t an option.

    Seeming to grow even fonder of me, Selvia took a step closer and playfully nudged my waist.

    ¡°So? How does it feel to become a war hero?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It felt like absolute hell.

    But there was no way I could say that to the imperial princess.

    Suppressing my emotions, I responded as neutrally as possible.

    ¡°I simply did what was expected for the Empire. Calling me a war hero is far too much. This was just one of many battles taking place on the front lines, and I¡¯m concerned that publicizing it might seem excessive.¡±

    It was my roundabout way of asking her not to spread news of this battle.

    But upon hearing my words, Selvia looked momentarily surprised before breaking into a soft smile.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re every bit the model soldier I¡¯ve heard about. It makes me want to recruit you even more.¡±

    ...Why did it feel like she¡¯d misunderstood something?

    Was it just my imagination?@@@@

 Chapter 11

    ¡°This is Kingfisher. Target eliminated. Returning to the temporary forward base.¡±

    It was a transmission received by Heinz, who had been waiting at the Drokenberg Highlands.

    This meant Heinz¡¯s rational prediction had been wrong, and Daniel¡¯s intuition had been right.

    Heinz wanted to believe it was a lie, but he knew there was no way Daniel, obsessed with earning accolades, would file a false report.

    Responding with an acknowledgment, Heinz withdrew from the highlands and returned to the forward base, where he witnessed Daniel¡¯s results firsthand.

    ¡°...Unbelievable.¡±

    In the clearing, prisoners wearing Allied uniforms were kneeling in rows.

    Even at a glance, there were over 80 of them¡ªguarded by no more than 20 Imperial soldiers.

    It was such an unrealistic sight that Heinz felt like he was looking at something out of a dream.

    Heinz¡¯s aide was just as stunned by Daniel¡¯s achievement.

    ¡°...Lieutenant Daniel actually took down a company with a single platoon. How is that even possible?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.

    Rare, but not unheard of. There were historical examples of Davids defeating Goliaths.

    ¡®But still...¡¯

    Had any David ever taken Goliath alive as prisoners?

    Heinz couldn¡¯t comprehend how a platoon of 20 had not only defeated but also forced a company to surrender.

    Moreover, the captured Allied company included five officers and seven non-commissioned officers.

    One of the officers was even field-grade.

    The intelligence they could extract from these prisoners alone made this a monumental achievement.

    As Heinz gazed at the prisoners groaning in the snow, he sensed someone approaching and looked up.

    Daniel stood there, saluting.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Captain Heinz.¡±

    Heinz returned the salute, speaking with disbelief still lingering in his voice.

    ¡°Incredible. How did you capture them all?¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯d say it was just luck.¡±

    Though Daniel meant it sincerely, Heinz only saw it as false modesty.

    ¡®They say modesty is a virtue in the Empire. If I didn¡¯t know his true nature, I might have been fooled too.¡¯

    Growing more wary of Daniel, Heinz cleared his throat.

    ¡°Enough with the ¡®luck¡¯ nonsense. What kind of platoon defeats a company purely by chance? This is your achievement.¡±

    ¡°...I disagree.¡±

    Daniel spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°I merely reached my conclusion based on Captain Heinz¡¯s assessment and the Central Intelligence Bureau¡¯s data. The credit should go to you and the Intelligence Bureau.¡±

    Daniel was practically begging Heinz not to report his success to headquarters.

    But to Heinz, it came across as a calculated move to flatter superiors and secure promotions.

    ¡®Lowering himself while praising his superiors¡ªhe¡¯s disarming even the most rigid officers. Not only is he brilliant at commanding troops, but he also knows how to maneuver politically...¡¯

    Heinz felt a chill run down his spine.

    This man was a monster obsessed with promotion.

    Suppressing his unease, Heinz replied in a low voice.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t submit false reports. Your success will be reported as it is, so enjoy your victory.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡®Damn it! Can¡¯t you take the damn credit, you dense bastard!?¡¯

    Any other officer would¡¯ve gladly accepted the accolades, but this inflexible fool refused to steal his subordinate¡¯s achievements.

    It was suddenly clear why Heinz, despite his competence, held such a low rank.

    Daniel sighed inwardly but kept his face neutral.

    The sudden question caught me off guard.

    But it was the kind of question an imperial princess might naturally ask.

    Surrounded by generals and officers constantly shouting, ¡®The Empire will win!¡¯ this must have been her chance, disguised as a war correspondent, to hear an honest opinion from a lower-ranking officer.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    I figured I could at least give her some advice.

    Selvia looked at me like she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t be easy? The Empire has practically won on the Northern Front. We¡¯re hearing victory reports from the Eastern Front as well. At this rate, the Empire will win the war against the Allies.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Assuming no third-party nations intervene.¡±

    Selvia didn¡¯t understand the horrors of a world war.

    That¡¯s why she could speak so casually.

    ¡°If the Empire defeats the Allies and claims their resources, what do you think will happen?¡±

    Selvia¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°Obviously, we¡¯ll become the dominant power¡ªa hegemon above all nations...¡±

    ¡°Yes. If everything goes well, the Empire might even lay the groundwork for unifying the world. But the problem is that other major powers know this too.¡±

    The great powers feared the Empire¡¯s growing strength.

    They also saw the Allies¡¯ downfall as a potential preview of their own futures.

    Fear and paranoia would ignite the flames of war against the Empire.

    Nations that saw conflict as inevitable would rush to declare war¡ªand their target would be none other than...

    ¡°The Empire will become the enemy of the world.¡±

    This, ultimately, was why the Empire would lose to the Allied forces.

    ¡°...¡±

    Selvia¡¯s expression darkened.

    She seemed to be processing my words, weighing their rationality.

    It must have been a shock to hear something so drastically different from the generals¡¯ unwavering optimism.

    For all I knew, she might decide I was paranoid and lash out.

    But instead, she considered my opinion.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s certainly one possibility. But Lieutenant Daniel Steiner, how exactly did you arrive at that conclusion¡ª¡±

    I didn¡¯t get the chance to answer.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted something glinting in the sunlight ahead¡ªsharpened spikes scattered across the road.

    ¡®Spike strips...!¡¯

    Snapping to attention, I urgently turned the wheel, veering off onto a side path.

    Clunk!

    The sudden maneuver threw Selvia off balance, and she fell against my thigh.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Grabbing my leg for support, Selvia tried to push herself upright¡ªonly for me to shove her head down.

    ¡°Ugh!? Lieutenant Daniel! What the hell¡ª¡±

    Tat-tat-tat-tat!

    Gunfire erupted from all directions, bullets whizzing past and slamming into the jeep.

    One round hit the passenger window with a sharp crack.

    If it weren¡¯t for the reinforced glass, it would¡¯ve shattered instantly.

    Finally understanding the situation, Selvia stopped trying to raise her head and ducked lower.

    ¡°No way...!¡±

    Unfortunately, it was exactly what she thought.

    Spike traps and gunfire meant only one thing¡ª

    An ambush.

 Chapter 12

    I gritted my teeth and floored the accelerator.

    Stopping meant death. That was the only thought racing through my head.

    Forcing my ragged breathing under control, I grabbed the radio while keeping my eyes on the road.

    ¡°This is Kingfisher! Enemy ambush! I repeat¡ªenemy ambush! Approximately 42 kilometers toward Mavrashka Village! Request immediate support!¡±

    Finishing my call, I quickly switched frequencies and addressed my platoon.

    ¡°This is the lieutenant! Respond! Damn it, say something¡ªanything!¡±@@@@

    After a brief pause, a trembling voice came through.

    ©¤ ¡°L-Lieutenant? We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening! We¡¯ve veered off onto a side path to avoid the gunfire, but we¡¯re in the opposite direction from you!¡±

    It was Freen¡¯s voice.

    I¡¯d have preferred someone calmer on standby, but this wasn¡¯t the time to be picky.

    ¡°Fine. Keep driving until you¡¯ve put enough distance between yourselves and the enemy. Then dismount, spread out, and assess their numbers while waiting for reinforcements. If you determine they can be suppressed¡ª¡±

    Boom!

    A violent jolt shook the vehicle, and the impact knocked the radio out of my hands.

    Selvia groaned beside me as the world spun in my vision.

    Gripping the steering wheel desperately, I swore under my breath.

    ¡®The tire¡¯s out. Whether it was deliberate or a stray bullet, it doesn¡¯t matter now...¡¯

    The important thing was that the gunfire had started fading.

    I¡¯d managed to put some distance between us and the enemy¡ªbuying a bit of time.

    But I couldn¡¯t let my guard down yet. I needed to get out of their sight.

    A sharp curve appeared ahead.

    I lifted my foot off the accelerator and slammed the brakes.

    Screeeeech¡ª

    The tires screamed as the jeep skidded, and I wrenched the wheel hard.

    The vehicle spun halfway and tilted precariously to the side.

    Before it could roll over, I stomped the accelerator.

    The tires dug in and lurched forward, stabilizing the jeep back onto all four wheels.

    Thunk!

    Selvia¡¯s sharp scream pierced the air.

    It was the kind of cry that made me feel guilty, but now wasn¡¯t the time to care.

    Shifting gears, I pressed the accelerator again.

    The jeep roared as it sped up, and for a moment, I marveled at how fast it could actually move¡ª

    Until the world tilted again.

    ¡°Damn it...!¡±

    The damaged tire finally gave out, hissing as it bled air and failed completely.

    Panicking, I slammed the brakes, but it only made things worse.

    The tires screeched as the vehicle skidded, spinning wildly.

    Then¡ªCrash!

    A deafening impact slammed through the frame, rattling my bones.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Shaking off the pain, I slowly lifted my head and saw the hood buried into a tree trunk.

    Smoke began seeping out.

    ¡°Ugh... ugh...¡±

    A faint groan came from my leg.

    ¡°...Miss Reporter.¡±

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t surrender with Selvia around.

    She¡¯d kill me before I even made it to the Allied camp.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be discovered soon. One of us needs to be the bait and lead them away so the other can escape. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°No! Stop that nonsense! You¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°If my death lets you survive, that¡¯s enough. Soldiers exist to protect civilians.¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel...!¡±

    Grasping her shoulders gently, I softened my voice.

    ¡°Please survive. If peace ever returns to the Empire, I hope you¡¯ll remember that I existed.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s face flushed as if she was moved.

    With my farewell speech done, I let go of her shoulders and stood up.

    ¡°W-wait! You don¡¯t have to¡ª!¡±

    Selvia tried to stop me, but it was too late.

    I sprinted in the opposite direction, away from where she was hiding.

    ¡°Hey! Over there!¡±

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Hearing the soldiers shouting as they chased after me, I smirked.

    Perfect.

    Everything was going according to plan.

    At this rate, escaping the Empire was just a matter of time!

    *****

    Left alone, Selvia stared blankly in the direction where Daniel had run.

    His words echoed repeatedly in her mind.

    ©¤ If my death ensures your survival, that¡¯s enough for me. Soldiers exist to protect their people.

    The image of Daniel, his eyes steeped in sorrow as he willingly faced death, was etched vividly in her thoughts.

    To Selvia, it was an utterly surreal sight.

    What kind of officer would sacrifice his life for a mere war correspondent?

    ¡®...Captain Heinz was wrong.¡¯

    No respect for others? That was utter nonsense.

    Daniel Steiner was someone willing to give his life for the people of the Empire!

    He wasn¡¯t like the bureaucrats in the imperial court who only paid lip service to sacrifice and devotion.

    Daniel had demonstrated his selflessness not through words, but through actions.

    She had to save him. She needed to have him.

    The Empire could not afford to lose such a treasure in a worthless place like this.

    ¡°Royal Guards.¡±

    The moment Selvia uttered those words, the air around her distorted.

    Soldiers wearing gas masks emerged one by one, deactivating their optical camouflage.

    They had been secretly guarding Selvia, revealing themselves only when the signal was given.

    Without so much as glancing at them, Selvia spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Rescue Lieutenant Daniel Steiner. If so much as a single scratch appears on him...¡±

    Her sharp eyes narrowed dangerously.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive any of you.¡±

    The Royal Guards responded with a brief nod before launching into rapid motion, vanishing into the forest in pursuit of Daniel.

    Watching her elite guards disappear, Selvia slowly rose to her feet.

    She pressed a hand to her chest and exhaled softly.

    Whether it was the aftermath of the chaotic drive or lingering tension, her heart still pounded harder than usual.

 Chapter 13

    After running and running for what felt like an eternity, I finally arrived at a clearing in the forest.

    Leaving footprints in the pristine white ground, I stepped into the center of the clearing and bent over, resting my hands on my knees.

    Heated breaths poured out of my mouth in rapid succession.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up...¡¯

    Sprinting at full speed for several minutes left my head spinning.

    I didn¡¯t particularly enjoy running like this, but I had no other choice.

    Putting as much distance as possible between myself and Selvia was the top priority.

    ¡®If the Princess hears about my attempt to defect, I¡¯m screwed...¡¯

    The Princess¡¯s nature demanded that traitors be dealt with, no matter the cost.

    Therefore, disappearing like a ghost before she found out was my best option.

    ¡°How far do you think you¡¯re going to run, you son of a¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Huff....¡±

    As I struggled to catch my breath, I heard the voice of an Allied soldier.@@@@

    When I turned around calmly, I saw the six soldiers from earlier approaching, panting heavily.

    The fact that they weren¡¯t pointing their guns at me suggested they were open to talking.

    I didn¡¯t want to fight either, so I raised my hands, still breathing heavily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down and have a conversation first. I¡¯m Daniel Steiner, First Lieutenant and Acting Operations Officer in the Imperial General Staff. State your affiliation and names.¡±

    Good. I introduced myself while naturally emphasizing my position and rank.

    If they weren¡¯t complete idiots, they¡¯d realize I was someone with strategic value.

    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know who you are?¡±

    Strangely, though, the soldiers just frowned, looking annoyed rather than surprised.

    ¡°Enough talk. Where¡¯s the Princess? Depending on your answer, we might let you live, so think carefully.¡±

    ¡°...Princess?¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°Princess¡± from an Allied soldier¡¯s mouth momentarily froze my thoughts.

    How did they know the person traveling with me was the Princess?

    Selvia wasn¡¯t an idiot. She wouldn¡¯t have gone around broadcasting her identity while disguised as a war correspondent.

    Only a select few knew she had come to the Northern Front.

    And those few were people Selvia deemed trustworthy.

    Given Selvia¡¯s meticulous nature when selecting personnel, it was unlikely any of them were spies.

    Then who leaked the information to set up this ambush?

    Turning it over in my head, I reached a grim realization and let out a low growl.

    ¡®The Prince.¡¯

    Everything made sense if it was family.

    He would¡¯ve had the closest view of Selvia¡¯s every move.

    In fact, Ludwig von Amberg, the Crown Prince, had reportedly clashed with his younger sister Selvia multiple times over the line of succession.

    Apparently, their conflict hadn¡¯t just been for show.

    ¡®Trying to assassinate his own sister? That bastard¡¯s completely insane.¡¯

    I clicked my tongue and lowered my hands.

    Now that I knew the truth, there was no need to surrender.

    The soldiers in front of me weren¡¯t from the Allied Nations.

    They were assassins sent by the Crown Prince, disguised to make it look like Selvia had been attacked by the Allies.

    Realizing this was all a staged act chilled my blood.

    ¡°Did the Crown Prince send you?¡±

    My question made the soldiers flinch. That reaction solidified my suspicion.

    ¡°Now that I look closer, your Allied uniforms are awfully clean.¡±

    ¡°...What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°In guerrilla warfare, veterans are typically deployed for ambush operations. Sending rookies would drastically reduce the odds of success. But your uniforms look brand new¡ªjust like fresh recruits¡¯. Does that make sense to you?¡±

    The soldier spat curses, his saliva flying everywhere.

    But I didn¡¯t have the energy to respond.

    All I could do was use both hands to grip his wrist and push back.

    ¡°Grrr...!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t working. I couldn¡¯t muster the strength.

    I could see the knife¡¯s tip inching closer to my eye, and I couldn¡¯t stop it.

    Fear trickled down my spine.

    ¡®...What the hell? Am I going to die like this?¡¯

    They said people saw their lives flash before their eyes before death.

    All I felt was emptiness.

    I wanted to deny my death, but the strength in my hands was fading fast.

    And then¡ª

    Bang!

    With a gunshot, the side of the soldier¡¯s head exploded.

    His body slumped forward, falling heavily onto me.

    I quickly grabbed the knife and drove it deep into his neck.

    Just to make sure.

    Then I shoved his body aside and slowly sat up.

    After steadying my ragged breath, I turned to the side and saw a group wearing Imperial uniforms and gas masks.

    ¡®The Imperial Central Army... No, the Royal Guard.¡¯

    If it was the Royal Guard, I had a pretty good idea who had sent them.

    Sure enough, Selvia appeared from behind them, arriving a moment later.

    Seeing the worry etched on her face, I felt a pang of guilt, as if I¡¯d done something wrong.

    Unaware of my thoughts, Selvia knelt beside me as soon as she reached me.

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, right?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not injured. Thanks to the Royal Guard... So...¡±

    I trailed off, and Selvia lowered her gaze as if she¡¯d realized what I was about to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never meant to deceive you. I only disguised myself as a war correspondent because I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see what kind of person you really were as a royal.¡±

    I already knew.

    But for now, I decided to pretend I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°So, did you learn a lot about me?¡±

    I said it to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    But Selvia took my words seriously.

    ¡°First, during the planning phase of the operation, you opposed Captain Heinz¡¯s opinion and established new logic. The fact that it was justified shows you have both the integrity to stand up to authority and the insight to read the battlefield.¡±

    I only said that because I wanted to get dishonorably discharged.

    ¡°And at Edelkrall Gorge, you instantly recognized Colonel Jeremy, who was disguised as a soldier. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for you to take him out with the first shot.¡±

    Yeah, it doesn¡¯t make sense. I just shot a soldier and later found out it was him.

    ¡°Finally, you have the selflessness to sacrifice yourself for the people of the Empire. You risked your life to save what you thought was just a war correspondent.¡±

    I was just looking for a chance to defect and improvised a cover story to escape.

    None of what she said was true, but with Selvia looking at me so earnestly, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to deny it.

    Telling the truth would mean my execution.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Selvia took my hand and solemnly declared¡ª

    ¡°On behalf of the Imperial Family, I declare that you are the Empire¡¯s greatest treasure.¡±

    I felt like I was going to die of suffocation.

 Chapter 14

    After reuniting with Princess Selvia, the tide of battle shifted dramatically.

    Following Daniel¡¯s orders, the platoon disembarked and scattered to join reinforcements dispatched by the Special Operations Unit. Together, they obliterated the Crown Prince¡¯s forces, who had been disguised as Allied soldiers.

    On top of that, Captain Heinz had requested additional support, prompting nearby air squadrons to send reconnaissance helicopters and fighter jets into the fray. Against such overwhelming force, the Crown Prince¡¯s troops never stood a chance.

    To begin with, they were a small unit deployed for a swift and decisive operation.

    Even the Special Operations reinforcements alone were enough to overwhelm them. With the addition of air support, their defeat was inevitable.

    Cornered, the Crown Prince¡¯s soldiers chose to end their lives en masse, bringing the situation to a close.

    And now¡ª

    Daniel and his platoon stood in formation in the forest clearing, maintaining a parade rest stance.

    In front of the transport helicopter that had landed at the clearing¡¯s center, Selvia blinked her blue eyes as she looked at them.

    ¡®So it¡¯s true. Exceptional soldiers follow an exceptional commander...¡¯

    Daniel and his men were all covered in blood.

    It meant they hadn¡¯t hesitated to fight against the Crown Prince¡¯s troops.

    Of course, aside from Daniel, none of them realized that the enemies they had fought were under the Crown Prince¡¯s command.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel.¡±

    Selvia, after surveying the platoon, met Daniel¡¯s eyes.

    She gestured for him to come closer, and Daniel stepped forward without hesitation.

    ¡°You called for me?¡±

    Selvia nodded and leaned in, rising onto her toes to whisper in his ear.

    ¡°Keep what you saw and heard today to yourself. No one must know that my brother was involved in this incident.¡±

    ¡°...Understood. With no evidence, openly accusing the Crown Prince could easily backfire.¡±

    ¡°As expected. It¡¯s so easy to communicate with you.¡±

    Her voice, murmured so close to his ear, was sweet.

    Then, Selvia took a step back.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll return to the capital now. Honestly, I¡¯d love to travel to the General Staff with you and talk more, but... this matter has gotten too big. I need to hurry back.¡±

    It had indeed escalated. By now, news of the Princess¡¯s ambush had likely spread throughout the military leadership in the capital.@@@@

    That was thanks to Captain Heinz, who had judged the situation critical enough to call for air support.

    If Selvia didn¡¯t return quickly, she would face not only the Emperor¡¯s scrutiny but also the sharp eyes of the nobles in court.

    Understanding her position, Daniel bowed his head.

    ¡°It has been an honor to meet you. I look forward to the day I can serve you again.¡±

    Selvia gave a faint smile at Daniel¡¯s formal words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡±

    It was a loaded remark.

    Before Daniel could respond, Selvia turned and boarded the transport helicopter.

    Once she was inside, the Royal Guard followed with disciplined movements and closed the doors.

    One of the guards confirmed that everyone was aboard, and the pilot began preparations for takeoff.

    On the modern battlefield, even the lowest of soldiers could kill someone of noble blood if they could aim properly.

    Being able to carve out even a few seconds of personal time in such an environment was a tremendous advantage.

    In that regard, Lieutenant Daniel Steiner was a highly desirable asset.

    If he hadn¡¯t been part of the General Staff, Hartmann might have already offered him a position in the Royal Guard.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel Steiner¡¯s combat skills are exceptional. With just a bit more luck, he could have taken down all six enemies on his own.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Selvia half-narrowed her eyes with a disgruntled expression.

    Having served her for a long time, Hartmann immediately understood what that look meant.

    It was the unspoken equivalent of, ¡®That¡¯s not what I asked, is it?¡¯

    If he gave the wrong answer here, he might lose her favor.

    And for Hartmann, losing Selvia¡¯s favor would be painful.

    Despite their stark difference in status, Hartmann genuinely cherished Selvia like a granddaughter.

    So he needed to give her something more¡ªsomething useful.

    Clearing his throat, Hartmann spoke in a more serious tone.

    ¡°If Your Highness truly intends to recruit Lieutenant Daniel Steiner as an ally, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll need to test his loyalty.¡±

    Selvia blinked in confusion at the sudden shift.

    Hartmann continued.

    ¡°During the confrontation, Lieutenant Daniel Steiner declared in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s soldiers that ¡®the incompetent Prince will never become Emperor.¡¯ He also stated, ¡®The one who will become Emperor is the Princess.¡¯¡±

    Selvia¡¯s eyes widened.

    Having arrived late to the scene, she hadn¡¯t heard Daniel¡¯s words herself.

    ¡°...Are you certain? He really said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone here heard it.¡±

    The Royal Guards cleaning their weapons nodded in unison.

    Seeing that, a faint smile formed on Selvia¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I see... So that¡¯s what Lieutenant Daniel said...¡±

    Trailing off, Selvia turned her gaze to the window, looking down at the ground.

    Even though the clearing was now far behind them, her eyes instinctively searched for Daniel.

    ¡°Hmm. To think he said something like that...¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed Daniel¡¯s words had struck a chord with her.

    ¡®Is she pleased about recruiting new talent?¡¯

    Hartmann found it odd, though.

    She seemed more excited than usual.

    ¡®Wait... Could she be seeing Lieutenant Daniel as a potential romantic interest...?¡¯

    No. That couldn¡¯t be it.

    After enduring endless schemes from her brother, Selvia had treated the opposite sex with complete indifference, as if they were nothing more than rocks.

    Whatever the reason, Hartmann found it refreshing to see Selvia display an expression more fitting for her age.

 Chapter 15

    After parting ways with the Princess, my platoon and I quickly cleaned ourselves up and waited for further orders.

    As much as I wanted to get out of this godforsaken Northern Front as soon as possible, wrecking a jeep had come with its own set of bureaucratic hurdles to secure a replacement.

    Eventually, I received a new vehicle from the Special Operations Company and immediately set out for the General Staff Headquarters.

    Just like before, it took four days of nonstop driving to arrive at the grand entrance, marked by an ornate fountain.

    Feeling the weariness of the journey, I opened the passenger door and stepped out, spotting my platoon members disembarking from their transport vehicles nearby.

    Despite a few soldiers sporting bandages from injuries sustained during the ambush, they stood in neat squads before me, grinning as if they had already forgotten their wounds.

    ¡®I suppose they¡¯re just relieved there¡¯s no need to worry about ambushes here. I can¡¯t blame them.¡¯

    If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d probably be wearing the same expression.

    I took a moment to let my gaze sweep over each soldier before speaking.

    ¡°You all did well. Each of you fulfilled your duties admirably on the Northern Front. And even when faced with an unexpected ambush, you responded with composure. That deserves praise.¡±

    ¡°You worked hard too, sir!¡±

    ¡°I only wish we could¡¯ve fought more! We should¡¯ve blown off more of those bastards¡¯ balls!¡±

    The loud remarks from a couple of overly enthusiastic soldiers drew laughter from the rest of the platoon.

    Normally, I would¡¯ve given them a warning, but this wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    We¡¯d just returned victorious, and I didn¡¯t want to spoil the atmosphere.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities to blow off the Allies¡¯ balls in the future, so don¡¯t worry. As for the rest of you... forget the speeches. Dismissed! Go enjoy your victory.¡±

    The soldiers saluted sharply as I finished speaking.

    After returning the salute, I turned toward the headquarters building, only to pause when Freen approached me hesitantly, looking like she had something to say.

    ¡°...What is it?¡±

    My voice came out lower than I intended¡ªprobably from exhaustion¡ªwhich caused Freen to flinch before gathering her courage.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel Steiner! I, um, wanted to discuss my future!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh. You¡¯ll be assigned to the headquarters¡¯ direct command battalion. Unless otherwise summoned, stay there and continue training.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant...¡±

    Then what was it?

    I stared at her silently, too tired to prod, and Freen took a deep breath before looking up at me.

    ¡°I... I want to become an officer like you!¡±

    ¡°An officer?¡±

    ¡°Yes! After fighting on the Northern Front, I feel strongly about serving the Empire¡ªjust like you!¡±

    It was a bit sudden, but Freen becoming an officer was inevitable.

    She was destined for it anyway, though this felt earlier than expected.

    Normally, she would¡¯ve spent more time as a private before deciding to pursue a commission.

    I didn¡¯t know what had prompted her change of heart, but there was no reason to refuse her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let command know you want to become an officer. Given your role in saving Her Highness during the ambush, your promotion should go through without much trouble.¡±

    Freen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if she hadn¡¯t expected me to approve so easily.

    Then, she saluted me sharply.

    It was a clear sign that he liked me.

    And frankly, it made me uncomfortable.

    A superior¡¯s favor could be as burdensome as it was beneficial¡ªespecially when it extended beyond professional matters.

    I was just beginning to think of a polite way to cut the conversation short when¡ª

    ¡°Daniel Steiner! You damn devil of a bastard!¡±

    The sudden shout from behind me made my shoulders jolt.

    Turning around, I found myself face-to-face with an Allied officer in uniform, bound in restraints, glaring daggers at me.

    ¡°You piece of shit! You filthy, cowardly son of a¡ª!¡±

    The officer lunged forward, only to be kicked in the back of the knee by a soldier escorting him.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The Allied officer collapsed face-first onto the ground.

    The soldier who had kicked him looked flustered and quickly bowed his head to me.

    I raised a hand to signal that it was fine, and the soldier promptly dragged the officer to his feet while barking orders at him.

    Watching the scene, I finally spoke up, puzzled.

    ¡°Who is he...?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. The Northern Front reported that they were transferring a high-ranking prisoner to headquarters today. Looks like that¡¯s him. You should recognize him¡ªyou captured him yourself.¡±

    I nodded in understanding.

    This was the same officer who had surrendered after I took the first shot during the operation to eliminate Colonel Jeremy.

    ¡®I think he was a major.¡¯

    While I was lost in thought, Ernst clicked his tongue and continued.

    ¡°I hear they¡¯re trying to treat him well since he¡¯s an officer, but it¡¯s been difficult. Apparently, he worked in Allied intelligence, so he¡¯d be quite the catch if we could turn him.¡±

    Interesting.

    I watched the Allied officer being dragged away and suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°...Chief.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Would it be possible for me to handle his interrogation?¡±

    Ernst blinked in surprise before tilting his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but you¡¯d be adding even more work to your plate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I think it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±

    Ernst let out a low whistle.

    ¡°What an exemplary patriot. Honestly, it¡¯s humbling.¡±

    He nodded his approval, clearly moved by my supposed dedication.

    But in reality, my thoughts were anything but patriotic.

    ¡®This might just be it...¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk to myself.

    I might finally have found a way to escape the Empire¡ªwithout resorting to a dishonorable discharge.

 Chapter 16

    With interrogation clearance secured through Ernst, Daniel headed to the nearby military police station after work.

    Upon presenting his clearance to the administrative staff and stepping into the interrogation room, he was greeted by a startled officer.

    ¡°A-Ah! Captain Daniel Steiner, sir! I¡¯ve been expecting you!¡±

    Sergeant Wendelin, the interrogator, hastily stubbed out his cigarette and saluted.

    Though his posture was slightly stiff, his entire body seemed frozen with tension, prompting Daniel to tilt his head in mild confusion.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous...?¡±

    For Wendelin, nervousness was inevitable.

    Who was Daniel Steiner, after all? A monster who had earned two consecutive promotions within six months of his commission.@@@@

    In the General Staff, such rapid promotions practically guaranteed advancement to field officer ranks.

    Naturally, as a mere sergeant, Wendelin felt compelled to show the utmost respect to this future high-ranking officer.

    However, from Daniel¡¯s perspective, the sergeant¡¯s rigid demeanor seemed excessive¡ªalmost like watching a recruit in training camp.

    Daniel clicked his tongue and gestured dismissively.

    ¡°At ease, Sergeant.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Wendelin snapped to attention, then stepped aside with crisp precision.

    It was his way of silently yielding his position as the interrogator now that Daniel had entered with proper clearance.

    Daniel cast a brief glance at the overly formal sergeant before turning to the one-way glass that separated the observation room from the interrogation chamber.

    Inside, sitting at a table with his wrists cuffed, was the prisoner¡ªReginald Harrington.

    The man¡¯s disheveled appearance and worn-out glasses gave him a haggard look, but Daniel knew better than to underestimate him.

    Reginald was an elite officer from the Allied Nations, formerly assigned to their intelligence division during his junior officer years.

    ¡®Which means...¡¯

    He likely had knowledge of contact points and operatives within the Empire.

    Daniel¡¯s plan was straightforward:

    Build rapport with Reginald to break down barriers of distrust.

    Once trust was established, hint at his desire to defect to the Allied Nations.

    Use Reginald¡¯s network to establish escape routes and contacts within the Empire.

    Escape to the Allied Nations with Reginald, earning a cushy position and living a comfortable life.

    It was, in every sense, the perfect plan.

    With confidence, Daniel nodded to himself and turned to Wendelin.

    ¡°Sergeant Wendelin, any progress so far?¡±

    ¡°Sir? Oh. No, sir. The man¡¯s tight-lipped. Won¡¯t say a word no matter how we try¡ªwhether through persuasion or threats.¡±

    ¡°I see. Mind if I give it a try?¡±

    Wendelin immediately nodded.

    ¡°Of course, sir. You have clearance. I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±

    Wendelin retrieved a key from his belt and unlocked the steel door to the interrogation room.

    After nodding his thanks, Daniel stepped inside.

    As soon as Wendelin shut the door behind him, Reginald slowly raised his head at the sound.

    Upon recognizing Daniel, his eyes widened in rage.

    ¡°You... you bastard!¡±

    Clank!

    And the fact that Daniel said it with such a calm smile made it even more terrifying.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Reginald stammered before raising his trembling hand to wipe his forehead.

    After taking a moment to steady his breathing, he swallowed hard and said,

    ¡°Give me... give me some time to think about it. Please.¡±

    What? Already?

    Daniel blinked in mild surprise. He had hoped to build more rapport before getting to this point.

    Still, Reginald was going to be here for the foreseeable future. There would be plenty of opportunities to talk again.

    Deciding to give him some space, Daniel stood up.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talk again later. Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat in the meantime?¡±

    Reginald shook his head.

    Shrugging, Daniel turned and walked toward the door.

    Outside, Wendelin was already unlocking the door.

    Before stepping out, Daniel turned back to Reginald as if he had just remembered something.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Major Reginald¡ªyour daughters look a lot like your wife. They¡¯re very beautiful.¡±

    Daniel had meant it as a compliment, but Reginald¡¯s face drained of color.

    ¡®What is he planning to do to my daughters?¡¯

    Overwhelmed by dread, Reginald felt his heart pounding out of control.

    But completely unaware of Reginald¡¯s terror, Daniel simply waved with a smile.

    ¡°See you next time. I hope you¡¯ll be more cooperative then.¡±

    Before Reginald could respond, the steel door closed.

    Left alone, Reginald began hyperventilating, his entire body trembling.

    ¡®A... a demon...¡¯

    Tears welled up in his eyes as he silently screamed in despair.

    ¡®That man is the devil sent straight from hell!¡¯

    *****

    The Next Day

    While having lunch with Ernst in the officers¡¯ mess hall, I paused mid-bite.

    Wendelin had entered the hall, glancing around as if searching for someone, before walking straight toward me.

    Setting down my utensils, I watched as he saluted sharply.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Captain Daniel Steiner!¡±

    I stared at him, speechless.

    Ernst, too, looked puzzled, staring intently at Wendelin.

    Sensing the attention, Wendelin lowered his hand and explained.

    ¡°After your interrogation yesterday, Reginald Harrington agreed to cooperate with the Empire! He said he¡¯d share all the information he knows!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Is that true?!¡±

    Ernst¡¯s face lit up, but I felt my mind go blank.

    ¡®...What?¡¯

    I was sure things had been going well yesterday.

    I couldn¡¯t make sense of it at all.

 Chapter 17

    Ernst looked at me with an incredulous expression.

    His eyes, brimming with expectation, seemed to say, ¡°My capable subordinate has done it again!¡±¡ªa thought that doubled the pressure weighing on me.

    ¡°How exactly did you get that tight-lipped man to talk? Share your secret¡ªour interrogators could use some pointers.¡±

    At Ernst¡¯s words, Sergeant Bendelin also turned to me with a smile.

    I could understand their curiosity. Since I had muted the microphone during yesterday¡¯s interrogation, no one knew what had transpired.

    Naturally, the interrogators would want to know how I had managed to persuade a stubborn prisoner to cooperate.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, all I had done was hold a casual conversation with Reginald.@@@@

    I didn¡¯t have any special interrogation techniques, so their questions only left me more flustered.

    While I struggled to come up with an answer, Bendelin spoke up in an upbeat voice, likely trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked as an interrogator for years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone wrap up an interrogation as quickly as Captain Daniel Steiner!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! After the captain left the room, that bastard Reginald was practically begging to cooperate with the Empire in a shaky voice¡ªit was so satisfying!¡±

    He was about to cry? That stiff-necked Reginald?

    ¡°Usually, interrogations involve shouting or physical intimidation, but Captain Daniel just kept smiling and speaking calmly the entire time. It was downright dignified!¡±

    Bendelin. He¡¯s a good man, but his flattery is a bit much.

    It seemed exaggerated to the point where I wanted to put a stop to it, but Ernst looked as though he believed every word.

    In fact, he was now staring at me with even greater expectations than before.

    ¡°Hearing the sergeant¡¯s account only makes me more curious. What exactly did you talk about with Reginald?¡±

    He asked twice. Ignoring a superior officer¡¯s question twice would be insubordination.

    I guess I had no choice. After hesitating briefly, I answered.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. I just talked about his family a few times.¡±

    At the mention of family, both Bendelin and Ernst flinched.

    Even some of the officers who had been eavesdropping turned to glance in my direction.

    An inexplicable silence fell over the room.

    Just as I was starting to wonder what was going on, Ernst cleared his throat and nodded.

    ¡°That is indeed one of the most effective methods. Did you hear that, Sergeant? You should take notes from Captain Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Absolutely! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been too lenient with prisoners until now.¡±

    ...It seemed like they were misunderstanding something.

    It felt strange, but I decided against clarifying.

    From experience, trying to explain myself in these situations usually only made the misunderstanding worse.

    So instead, I simply gave a slight nod, and Bendelin saluted me energetically.

    For some reason, his salute seemed more rigid than when I first met him.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be returning to the military police unit! Enjoy your meal, sir!¡±

    ¡°Take care. And good work making the trip to General Staff Headquarters.¡±

    Bendelin snapped to attention, turned sharply, and marched off like a wind-up soldier.

    Just as I was wondering why he was acting that way, Ernst picked up his utensils and spoke.

    ¡°Anyway, congratulations. Convincing Reginald to talk has earned you yet another commendation. Honestly, I¡¯m amazed by your talent lately. At your age, I struggled just to handle my own tasks.¡±

    I wanted to point out that the commendation had nothing to do with my intentions, but saying something like that to the Chief of Operations would¡¯ve been asking for trouble.

    ¡°You flatter me, sir.¡±

    So instead, I responded with modesty and picked up my fork and knife.

    ¡®I¡¯m a little nervous.¡¯

    The adjutant waiting inside my office was probably just as nervous.

    After all, only five months ago, I had been in their shoes¡ªwaiting nervously for my superior while drenched in cold sweat.

    I still remembered it vividly.

    When I first joined, I didn¡¯t receive a gift. Instead, Karl Heinrich, that bastard, greeted me with a string of curses the moment I reported for duty.

    Thinking back on the humiliation and trauma of that moment, I resolved to treat my adjutant as well as possible.

    I also planned to start them off with simple tasks to help them adjust to the job.

    ¡®Alright.¡¯

    With the mindset of a caring senior officer, I smiled and opened the office door.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I stopped by the bakery near headquarters to pick up some bread for us to share as a snack¡ª¡±

    I was speaking in a friendly tone, but when I laid eyes on my adjutant, I froze.

    The adjutant turned toward me slightly, revealing a loose, shoulder-length bob.

    Her silver-white hair, flowing like sunlight over a snowy field, looked elegant and refined.

    In stark contrast to her hair, her eyes were a deep crimson¡ªlike pools of blood.

    Her sharp gaze didn¡¯t feel hostile, but her expressionless face made her look naturally intense.

    She was an incredibly sophisticated and graceful woman.

    If I hadn¡¯t known who she was, that¡¯s what I would have thought.

    Lucy Emilia.

    She was one of the main characters in the game Empire of Emperor¡ªa mass murderer known as the Empire¡¯s Nightmare.

    So why in the world was Lucy sitting in my office, dressed impeccably in an Imperial Army uniform?

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Locking eyes with her, I slowly shut the door.

    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯

    Why is Lucy here?

    At this point in the timeline, she should still be making a name for herself on the frontlines.

    And why is someone affiliated with the Allied Nations serving as my adjutant?

    ¡®...A spy?¡¯

    Both the Allied Nations and the Empire were heavily involved in espionage, so it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that she had infiltrated headquarters as a spy.

    ¡®But why me?¡¯

    Of all the possible posts, why was she assigned as my adjutant?

    Feeling dumbfounded, I furrowed my brows and shook my head.

    ¡®I must be hallucinating from all the overtime lately.¡¯

    There was no way Lucy could be here. No way.

    With renewed confidence, I opened the office door again.

    ¡°...Captain?¡±

    And immediately closed it.

    It was definitely Lucy.

    She looked exactly like her illustration in the game.

    ¡®Why is this happening to me...?¡¯

    This was going to be anything but easy.

 Chapter 18

    Why was I stuck sharing an office with a spy from the enemy nation?

    I wanted nothing more than to report this woman to the Chief of Operations as a spy, but without evidence, I¡¯d just come off as a lunatic.

    For now, I had no choice but to act naturally.

    I took a deep breath to steady my nerves, then reopened the office door.

    When Lucy looked at me strangely, I shrugged.

    ¡°Did you hear that? The hinge on this door is making a weird noise. I¡¯ll have to call maintenance soon.¡±

    The whole thing¡ªthe repeated opening and closing of the door¡ªwas just me inspecting the hinges.

    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself as I walked over to my desk and pulled out my chair.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Placing the bag of bread on the desk and settling into my seat, I watched as Lucy saluted crisply.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Lucy Emilia, newly assigned as adjutant to the Operations Staff Officer. It¡¯s an honor to serve under such a busy and distinguished officer. I¡¯m fully prepared to fulfill my duties to the best of my ability.¡±

    It was a flawless introduction.

    And she used her real name.

    Well, considering only a handful of people in the Allied Nations even knew Lucy¡¯s real name, she probably didn¡¯t see the need for a cover identity.

    Regardless of her reasoning, the woman standing before me¡ªstunningly elegant and poised¡ªwas an enemy spy.

    Not that I cared much about spies in the Empire.

    I didn¡¯t have any particular loyalty to this place, after all.

    The real problem was that the person standing before me, who was destined to become the Empire¡¯s Nightmare, was now my adjutant.

    I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could handle the stress of having a ticking time bomb at my side.@@@@

    ¡®I need to get rid of her.¡¯

    I had to convince the higher-ups that Lucy Emilia was unfit to be my adjutant¡ªno matter what it took.

    ¡®But first, I need a pretext...¡¯

    Tapping my desk with a serious expression, an idea suddenly popped into my head.

    ¡®Wait. Didn¡¯t I see an anti-war protest forming outside headquarters earlier?¡¯

    If I played this right, I could use it as an excuse to get Lucy reassigned.

    Smiling slightly to myself, I acknowledged Lucy¡¯s salute.

    She immediately shifted to parade rest, and I addressed her in a stern voice.

    ¡°Alright, Second Lieutenant Lucy Emilia. Did you just say you¡¯re ready to perform your duties faithfully?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Bold response. In that case, let¡¯s test whether you¡¯re truly fit for this position. I¡¯m assigning you a mission¡ªgo outside and disperse the protesters.¡±

    Lucy hesitated briefly before answering.

    ¡°...The protesters, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Specifically, the unlawful assembly in front of headquarters that failed to file for a permit with the Imperial Court. At first, we ignored them because their numbers were small, but lately, their activity has been getting out of hand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but isn¡¯t that the jurisdiction of the military police?¡±

    ¡°Protests in front of headquarters are our concern as well. According to wartime security law, Imperial officers have the authority to suppress unrest within their jurisdiction.¡±

    Lucy nodded, as if the explanation made sense.

    ¡°There¡¯s no issue with your reasoning, sir. I¡¯ll carry out the order.¡±

    ¡°Good. Complete the mission and report back when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Understood. May I make one request before I leave?¡±

    ¡°What request?¡±

    Lucy raised her hand and pointed at me with her index finger.

    ¡°The bread.¡±

    ...What? Was this some kind of veiled threat?

    Tensing up, I watched her blink once before clarifying.

    ¡°When you entered, you mentioned sharing the bread as a snack. If you permit it, I¡¯d like to take one with me.¡±

    Oh. That bread.

    ¡°Sure. Go ahead and take one.¡±

    ¡®When did I tell her to fire warning shots?!¡¯

    He wanted to protest, but technically, Lucy hadn¡¯t violated wartime security laws.

    Instead of scolding her, Daniel extended his hand.

    Lucy understood immediately and handed him her revolver.

    Opening the cylinder, Daniel confirmed that two rounds had indeed been fired.

    Unable to suppress a bitter laugh, he glanced back at Lucy¡ªonly to hear her speak again.

    ¡°Captain, these individuals violated both civil assembly laws and wartime security laws. They broke three different statutes, including attacking soldiers dispatched for public security without just cause. If you give the order, I¡¯ll execute them on the spot.¡±

    For a moment, Daniel wondered if he¡¯d misheard her.

    Didn¡¯t these protesters share Lucy¡¯s anti-war sentiments?

    ¡®She¡¯s talking about killing her own people? Why?¡¯

    ...No, on second thought, it made sense.

    If Lucy wanted to avoid suspicion, siding firmly with the Imperial military was the best way to do it.

    ¡®What a heartless woman. Doesn¡¯t she feel the slightest sympathy for them?¡¯

    Daniel wanted to lecture her about morality, but there were too many eyes on them.

    Not only were Bendelin and the riot police watching, but curious citizens had gathered to spectate, and journalists with cameras stood just a short distance away.

    He had no choice but to maintain the image of a proper Imperial officer.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Click.

    Daniel closed the revolver¡¯s cylinder and handed it back to Lucy.

    ¡°These people aren¡¯t even worth killing. Sergeant Bendelin.¡±

    Snapping to attention, Bendelin replied nervously.

    ¡°Yes, Captain Daniel Steiner, sir!¡±

    ¡°Interrogate them and find out the reason behind their protest. Make sure you uncover whatever seditious ideas drove them to defy the Imperial Court and incite the citizens.¡±

    ¡°A-At once, sir!¡±

    Visibly tense, Bendelin began issuing orders to his men, who swiftly moved to restrain and escort the ringleaders.

    Watching the scene unfold, Daniel squeezed his eyes shut.

    ¡®Ha...¡¯

    His plan to build a case against Lucy had failed spectacularly.

    *****

    The next morning.

    I woke up to my alarm and headed to the kitchen to make coffee, as usual.

    I poured boiling water over the coffee grounds and filled my mug before walking to the door to pick up the newspaper.

    Returning to the kitchen, I sat down at the table and took a sip of coffee.

    The rich, refined flavor brought me a moment of peace.

    ¡®Morning coffee really is the best.¡¯

    Satisfied, I opened the newspaper¡ªonly to freeze in place.

    Staring back at me was a black-and-white photo of myself on the front page.

    It showed me kneeling in front of the five detained protesters, revolver in hand, inspecting the cylinder.

    To anyone looking at it, I would¡¯ve appeared to be deciding whether or not to execute them.

    Cold sweat trickled down my back as I read the headline.

    ¡°Captain Daniel Steiner Arrests Illegal Protest Ringleaders!¡±

    The headline was bad enough, but the article itself was even worse.

    ¡°...Following interrogations conducted by the military police, it was revealed that three of the five ringleaders were paid by the Allied Nations. With this discovery, suspicions about the Allied Nations¡¯ involvement in organizing anti-war protests have turned into certainty. Sergeant Bendelin specifically credited Captain Daniel Steiner for his invaluable assistance...¡±

    I folded the paper and picked up my mug.

    After taking a deep breath to calm myself, I sipped my coffee again.

    For some reason, it didn¡¯t taste as good anymore.

    This was a disaster...

 Chapter 19

    At the same time, in the Kingdom of Eldresia.

    Central Intelligence Bureau, Director¡¯s Office.

    ¡°...Is it true that the ringleaders of the anti-war protest were captured?¡±

    Standing in front of a massive world map hanging on the wall, Colonel Octavian Leopold, the director of the Central Intelligence Bureau, couldn¡¯t hide his irritation.

    Crispin, the head of Strategic Analysis, and Phineas, the head of Operations Execution, swallowed nervously as they stood before him.

    After gauging the director¡¯s mood, Crispin finally mustered the courage to speak.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true. They failed to withstand the Imperial military police¡¯s interrogation and spilled everything.¡±

    Phineas added, ¡°The Empire is now capitalizing on the situation, branding all anti-war advocates as puppets of the Allied Nations and launching a public relations offensive.¡±

    It meant that the intelligence bureau¡¯s plan to spark a civilian uprising through the protests had collapsed.

    Of course, the uprising would have been crushed eventually, but its primary purpose was to sow public distrust in the war and the military.

    Once negative sentiment started to spread, the Imperial Court wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore it.

    If that slowed down the Empire¡¯s offensives, Eldresia could buy time¡ªtime to rearm their defeated forces.

    But with the ringleaders captured, it had all gone up in smoke.

    Octavian let out a long sigh and glared at his subordinates.

    ¡°Who was it? Who thwarted our plan?¡±

    ¡°...This man.¡±

    Crispin handed over a folder he¡¯d been holding in his left hand.

    Octavian opened the folder and frowned at the photograph stapled to the top of the report.

    ¡°Him again...!¡±

    Dark hair. Dark eyes.

    His gaunt features and wolf-like gaze gave the impression of a predator ready to strike.

    [Captain Daniel Steiner, Imperial Operations Staff Officer]

    He was already infamous among Eldresia¡¯s leadership for foiling the ambush in the Tebaita Mountain foothills and killing Colonel Jeremy, the retreating Allied corps commander, in a single moment.

    A marked man, Daniel Steiner was listed among high-priority targets for elimination.

    A wildcard within the Imperial Army.

    ¡°He keeps interfering. Every single time!¡±

    Octavian clenched his teeth.

    He wanted nothing more than to put a bullet between Daniel¡¯s eyes, but there was no way to reach him¡ªat least, not yet.

    Grinding his teeth, Octavian turned to Crispin.

    ¡°What do our allies have to say about this?¡±

    ¡°Well... they¡¯re condemning us for conducting unauthorized intelligence operations that only strengthened the Empire¡¯s unity.¡±

    ¡°Condemning us? Did I hear that right? Are those lunatics out of their minds?!¡±

    They had eagerly invited Eldresia into the Allied Nations when they needed help, and now they were turning their backs the moment it became inconvenient. Unbelievable.

    ¡°The kingdom has done its part! The Allied Nations never expected us to win against the Imperial Army anyway. Our role was to tie down Imperial forces in the north!¡±

    Octavian threw the folder onto his desk in frustration.

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who failed to do their job! What have they accomplished on the Eastern Front? They¡¯re wasting time, caught in a cycle of victories and losses!¡±

    Crispin and Phineas remained silent, their heads bowed under Octavian¡¯s furious gaze.

    After glaring at them for a moment, Octavian took a deep breath and raised his hand.

    No¡ªit wasn¡¯t their fault.

    Wiping his face, he spoke with a grim expression.

    ¡°...Damn it. There¡¯s only one option left. Unleash the hounds on the Imperial Court.¡±

    Phineas paled and raised his head.

    ¡°But, sir! If we execute that operation, the agents we¡¯ve planted in the Empire will be massacred.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time anyway. None of them want to end up like frogs boiled alive. At the very least, we need to break the Empire¡¯s fangs before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room.

    Understanding the director¡¯s intent, Phineas straightened up and nodded resolutely.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll inform the agents that the decisive moment has arrived.¡±

    *****

    The following morning.

    Was there ever a day when I dreaded going to work this much?

    Thinking about Lucy¡¯s emotionless request to execute the protesters still sent shivers down my spine.

    But skipping work wasn¡¯t an option, so I dragged myself to headquarters.

    Before heading to the operations room, I stopped by my office to get organized¡ªonly to find Lucy already there.

    She was eating a croissant, but the moment she saw me, she stood and saluted crisply.

    ¡°Good morning, Captain Daniel Steiner.¡±

    I gave her a half-hearted nod.

    ¡°...You¡¯re here early. And is that... a croissant?¡±

    ¡°These are classified Level-2 documents. Read through them and report back to me.¡±

    ¡°Sir? But it¡¯s already¡ª¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t accept any objections. Finish them before I return.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, I left Lucy alone in the office.

    *****

    I headed straight for the operations room.

    There, I planned to monitor Lucy using the CCTV feed installed in my office.

    The documents I¡¯d given her contained highly sensitive information¡ªtroop deployment plans and unit movements.

    If she was a spy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist tampering with them.

    Once I caught her, I¡¯d report her to Ernst and finally get rid of her.

    ¡®This time, the plan has to work.¡¯

    Confident, I entered the operations room.

    ¡°Oh? Captain Daniel Steiner!¡±

    ¡°Sir! I saw the newspaper! Another major accomplishment yesterday, I hear.¡±

    I acknowledged the soldiers and junior officers with a few nods before knocking on Ernst¡¯s door.

    ¡°Ah, Captain Daniel? Come in.¡±

    When I entered, Ernst was packing up for the day, which caught me off guard.

    After exchanging salutes, I asked, ¡°Sir, are you heading home?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a light day, and I have an appointment with a Royal Court official.¡±

    Terrible timing. But I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away, so I spoke with determination.

    ¡°Apologies for interrupting, sir, but could you watch the CCTV feed from my office with me?¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it, sir. I know you¡¯re eager to meet with the official, but I¡¯d appreciate just a moment of your time.¡±

    Ernst looked even more confused but eventually sighed.

    ¡°You do realize home is more peaceful when my wife isn¡¯t there, right?¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    Seeing my blank expression, Ernst laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my wife I said that. Anyway... fine. If it¡¯s that important, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    He pointed to the monitors displaying feeds from various offices¡ªa security measure to guard against spies.

    New recruits wouldn¡¯t even know the cameras existed since they were hidden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hoping to show me, but I¡¯ll humor you.¡±

    I nodded and stepped up to the monitors with Ernst.

    We focused on the feed showing my office¡ªwhere Lucy was diligently reviewing the documents.

    Twenty minutes passed without any suspicious activity.

    Just as I began to think it might be a wasted effort, Lucy put down her pen and stared at my desk.

    ¡®Is she about to steal more classified files?¡¯

    I¡¯d seen her check the drawers earlier, so it seemed plausible.

    But instead of moving, Lucy simply parted her lips.

    Unable to make out what she said, I turned to Ernst.

    ¡°Sir, could we rewind and zoom in on that moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ernst replayed the footage, zooming in to clarify her words.

    ¡°Should I kill him?¡±

    Seeing her mouth those words made my skin crawl. I instinctively covered my mouth to stop myself from shouting.

    Meanwhile, Ernst chuckled.

    ¡°This is your fault, Daniel. You gave her so much work that she¡¯s venting her frustration. Honestly, that workload would overwhelm any rookie.¡±

    Not knowing Lucy was a spy, Ernst took it as an innocent complaint rather than a death threat.

    But I knew better.

    Sweating profusely, I forced a nod.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll make sure to be more considerate next time.¡±

    For the sake of my survival, I¡¯d just have to handle the work myself from now on.

    Ernst, on the other hand, seemed to come to a completely different conclusion.

    ¡®He wanted to show me how hardworking his subordinate is. Who knew Daniel could be so human?¡¯

    Pleased by what he saw as a touching display of pride, Ernst gave a satisfied nod.

    ¡®With such dedication to his team, Daniel Steiner is bound to become an excellent leader.¡¯

    Unaware of my internal panic, Ernst smiled warmly.

 Chapter 20

    I heard an indirect death threat through the CCTV, so I returned to my office and ordered Lucy to stop working.

    Afterward, I took her out for lunch and showed her the facilities available to officers at the General Staff Headquarters before heading back to the office.

    I handled most of the afternoon tasks myself.

    The reason was simple.

    If I dumped more work on Lucy, I might actually end up dead.

    Of course, that was unlikely, but what if Lucy, pushed to the edge by overwork, suddenly drew the revolver at her hip and fired? That would be a disaster.

    So, from now on, I decided to proceed with tasks in a way that wouldn¡¯t provoke Lucy as much as possible.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    Just as I finished all the afternoon tasks, Lucy organized the documents and looked at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave work.¡±

    Was it already that late?

    I looked up at the wall clock, and sure enough, the hour hand pointed to 6 PM.

    As much as I wanted to hum a tune and walk out of the General Staff Headquarters, leaving work with Lucy was out of the question. Who knew what might happen?

    ¡°You go on ahead. I need to stay behind and review some¡ª¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay and assist you, Captain.¡±

    ¡°¡ªor maybe not. Leaving sounds like a better idea. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I cleared my throat and stood up, draping my officer¡¯s coat over my arm and grabbing my document bag.

    Lucy also finished preparing to leave and stood up.

    As I stepped out into the hallway after opening the office door, Lucy naturally fell into step beside me.@@@@

    Carrying her own document bag, Lucy tilted her head curiously as she glanced at me.

    ¡°Captain? You don¡¯t look well. Is something wrong?¡±

    It¡¯s because of you, you crazy woman!

    ...That thought almost escaped my lips, but I swallowed it with superhuman patience.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My stomach just feels a little off. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    I kept my mouth shut after that and walked out of the General Staff Headquarters.

    We made it to the eaves when I slowed my pace.

    It was raining. Not a downpour, but a light drizzle.

    Thanks to that, Lucy, who had stepped closer to me, spoke with slight concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining. The weather service said it would be clear all day...¡±

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    Even the weather services of the distant future sometimes got forecasts wrong. Relying on today¡¯s predictions without bringing an umbrella was just foolish.

    ¡°An Imperial officer must always be prepared for adverse weather conditions.¡±

    I pulled a collapsible umbrella from my document bag.

    After hesitating for a moment, I handed it to Lucy.

    ¡°Take this. I wouldn¡¯t want my direct subordinate to look like an idiot getting drenched on her way home.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? But...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±

    Maintaining a professional relationship while showing just enough kindness was the key to survival.

    Lucy looked at me with surprise, then raised her hands and accepted the umbrella.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make good use of it. But are you sure this is all right? If I take this, you¡¯ll have to walk home in the rain, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Captain Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±

    Judging by the grim atmosphere, there was no way I could push the matter any further.

    Unfortunately, that meant my attendance at the banquet was now confirmed.

    *****

    Meanwhile, at the Imperial Eisenkrone Palace¡ªSecond Floor of the Royal Library.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Selvia, who was seated at a desk surrounded by numerous open books and ancient manuscripts, raised her head.

    Standing there was Lieutenant Colonel Hartmann Edelstein, an elderly man dressed in a uniform adorned with golden-wing insignias, the chief bodyguard assigned to the princess.

    Upon confirming the identity of the person who called her, Selvia lowered her head and turned the page of the manuscript.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Her tone was cold¡ªclearly signaling that she was engrossed in deciphering the ancient text and did not wish to be disturbed.

    However, this time, Hartmann couldn¡¯t simply let it go.

    ¡°The head maid, who is in charge of overseeing attire, has asked me to speak with you. She¡¯s struggling to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s banquet because Your Highness has shown no interest in dressing up and has been staying in the library.¡±

    Selvia let out a low sigh.

    ¡°Then tell her that spending time studying tactics and strategies would be far more beneficial than dressing up.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Hartmann, I have no intention of being a spectacle for those attending the banquet. Honestly, celebrating a victory just because we managed to push back the Allied Forces in the north...?¡±

    Trailing off, Selvia shook her head in disapproval.

    ¡°If it were up to me, I would have used the banquet¡¯s budget to strengthen national defense. I can¡¯t imagine what Father is thinking.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Hartmann¡¯s lips.

    It was a remarkably humble statement¡ªone hardly expected from someone born to lead.

    However, her distaste for social gatherings could lead to disadvantages in the long run.

    ¡°Your Highness, banquets are the foundation of diplomacy, and diplomacy is politics. A nation, at its core, is a collection of groups. Excessive diplomacy may alienate the common people, but a complete lack of it may turn the nobility into enemies.¡±

    Historically, those admired by only one side never lasted long.

    ¡°To rule over both factions and keep them beneath your feet¡ªthat is what it means to be Emperor, the sole leader who commands the world¡¯s most powerful military. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    While his words weren¡¯t wrong, Selvia still wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Seeing her silent defiance, Hartmann suddenly spoke as if something had just come to mind.

    ¡°Ah, come to think of it, Captain Daniel Steiner will also be attending the banquet. Isn¡¯t he someone Your Highness is acquainted with?¡±

    At the mention of Daniel Steiner, Selvia¡¯s shoulders flinched.

    ¡ª¡®If my death allows you to live, that¡¯s enough for me. After all, a soldier exists to protect the people of their nation.¡¯

    She still couldn¡¯t forget those words he had said to her.

    He was someone it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep close. If possible, she wanted to have him on her side.

    Letting out a small cough, Selvia closed the manuscript.

    ¡°...Very well. Summon the head maid. I suppose a bit of embellishment won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Though she spoke in a nonchalant tone, Hartmann noticed the faint blush creeping up Selvia¡¯s ears.

    ¡®It seems Your Highness isn¡¯t particularly skilled at hiding your emotions.¡¯

    Was Daniel Steiner such an impressive figure in her eyes?

    With an amused smile, Hartmann gave a small nod.

 Chapter 21

    The next day.

    After leaving the General Staff Headquarters, I headed straight to a hair salon with Ernst.@@@@

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to go, but Ernst insisted that since we were entering under the Imperial Family¡¯s invitation, it was only proper to make at least a minimal effort to look presentable. I had no room to refuse.

    There, I adopted the Empire¡¯s latest trend¡ªa slicked-back hairstyle¡ªand then rode in Ernst¡¯s car to the royal banquet mansion.

    A banquet mansion¡ªcan you even believe that?

    Just imagining how much wealth it must take to build an entire mansion specifically for banquets was beyond me.

    As I took in the grand sight of the mansion while walking up to the entrance, the staff member in charge of verifying the guest list spoke up.

    ¡°A beautiful evening, gentlemen. May I have your names, please?¡±

    Before I could respond, Ernst answered first.

    ¡°My name is Ernst Bark. And this handsome young man next to me is...¡±

    ¡°Ah! Captain Daniel Steiner, correct? There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t recognize such a famous figure!¡±

    ¡°Famous figure, huh.¡±

    Ernst turned to me with a playful smile.

    It was probably his way of telling me I had more than earned the right to be invited, but honestly, it just made me uncomfortable.

    ¡°Colonel Ernst Bark, Head of the Operations Staff. And Captain Daniel Steiner, Operations Staff Officer. Your identities have been confirmed. Please enjoy the evening.¡±

    The staff member stepped aside and bowed politely.

    ¡°Thank you. Keep up the good work.¡±

    With that greeting, Ernst entered the banquet hall, and I followed closely behind him.

    Inside, the first floor bustled with waiters moving about busily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head up.¡±

    We ascended the red-carpeted staircase in front of us and arrived at the second floor, where the Great Hall unfolded before our eyes.

    The hall was massive¡ªeasily hundreds of square meters¡ªand packed with people engaged in lively conversations.

    One detail stood out¡ªmost of the men were dressed in military uniforms similar to mine and Ernst¡¯s.

    In a wartime Empire, serving in the military was likely a badge of great honor, and it seemed many were eager to flaunt it.

    At the same time, there were others dressed in formal suits or luxurious silk garments, likely wealthy financiers or nobles who funded the Empire¡¯s army.

    As we walked through the crowd, a general-level officer spotted Ernst and approached us.

    The man had a scarred, wrinkled face¡ªan unmistakable figure I knew all too well.

    Brigadier General Heinrich Schmidt, Commander of the 1st Magic Mobile Corps.

    I couldn¡¯t forget him even if I tried¡ªhe was one of the first people I encountered after regaining my past life¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Colonel Ernst! So you were invited as well! And this here...¡±

    He was a brigade commander and a brigadier general. Feeling the tension, I quickly saluted.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you again, Commander. I¡¯m Captain Daniel Steiner.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I see you¡¯ve already climbed another rank since we last met? Well, considering the achievements you¡¯ve made, it¡¯s only natural. Isn¡¯t that right, Bender?¡±

    Behind Heinrich, Captain Philip Bender nodded like a shadow.

    ¡°Indeed. Captain Daniel Steiner¡ªI¡¯m glad you¡¯re serving the Empire. If we had met as enemies, you would have been quite the formidable opponent.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, sir.¡±

    To be honest, it really was excessive praise.

    Most of my achievements had been accidental rather than intentional.

    But Heinrich seemed to interpret my reaction as humility and gave me an approving smile.

    ¡°When we first met, I thought you were talented enough to work under me. The Imperial Army is planning to advance northward soon for an expansion campaign... Well, perhaps we should discuss this later. Ernst?¡±

    What? What¡¯s with the sudden cliffhanger?

    ¡°Of course. Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know Captain Steiner? Anyone who doesn¡¯t must be a spy.¡±

    ¡°Wow. I wasn¡¯t aiming for fame, but it seems I¡¯ve earned it anyway...¡±

    Daniel sighed, then glanced at the food Alistair was eating and let out an impressed ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that spa?tzle? And schnitzel on the side! You must be from the south?¡±

    Wiping the corner of his mouth with a napkin, Alistair nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Spa?tzle was a staple in my hometown.¡±

    ¡°Spa?tzle as a staple... Ah! You¡¯re from Baron Betargen¡¯s domain. Specifically, the Balzach region, right?¡±

    Alistair opened his mouth to reply, but Daniel raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°Let me guess. Balzach is the only area in Baron Betargen¡¯s domain where spa?tzle is commonly eaten. Am I right?¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Alistair nodded.

    Denying it now would only make the atmosphere awkward.

    ¡°Unbelievable! It¡¯s rare enough to meet someone from the south, but Balzach? I¡¯m from there too! Ever heard of Fianmari Village?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s tone was filled with genuine excitement at meeting someone from his hometown, but Alistair felt like the man was steadily closing in on him, narrowing down his identity.

    His palms began to sweat.

    Forcing himself to remain calm, Alistair smiled.

    ¡°Of course. Fianmari Village. Isn¡¯t there a famous restaurant near there?¡±

    Establishing a connection was the safest way to deflect suspicion.

    Daniel¡¯s face lit up even more, clearly thrilled to meet someone from the same area.

    ¡°Ah, yes! Jack¡¯s Restaurant. It was pretty well-known back in the day. Honestly, it looked too shabby to even be called a restaurant, but I used to visit it all the time. Brings back memories.¡±

    Snapping his fingers as if he just remembered something, Daniel leaned forward.

    ¡°If you know Jack¡¯s Restaurant, that means you must¡¯ve eaten there! Honestly, no one from Balzach hasn¡¯t been to Jack¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°What was your favorite dish there?¡±

    It was an innocent question, meant to spark nostalgia, but Alistair felt the weight of the interrogation crushing him.

    If he mentioned a dish that wasn¡¯t on the menu, the consequences would be catastrophic.

    Frantically running calculations in his head, Alistair recalled a dish commonly served in southern regions of the Empire.

    ¡°I really liked the apple strudel at Jack¡¯s. I even visited last year, and the flavor is still fresh in my memory.¡±

    ¡°Aha! Apple strudel!¡±

    Daniel clapped his hands and laughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it? That sweet and soft flavor is unforgettable. Especially with vanilla ice cream or whipped cream on the side.¡±

    Alistair finally let out a breath of relief.

    He had been lucky¡ªapple strudel was a widely recognized dish served in the Empire¡¯s southern regions, often as breakfast or dessert.

    Now all he had to do was make a smooth exit after a bit more conversation.

    But just as he was starting to feel safe, Daniel tilted his head.

    ¡°Hmm... Something feels a bit strange.¡±

    Strange? What was he talking about? Alistair froze, unable to respond, as Daniel rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    Then Daniel slowly turned his head and locked eyes with him.

    ¡°As far as I know, Jack¡¯s Restaurant stopped serving apple strudel three years ago. After an incident where a customer with an apple allergy had a severe reaction, it was taken off the menu.¡±

    Daniel leaned forward, his pitch-black eyes unblinking.

    ¡°But you said you had it last year?¡±

    For a brief moment, Alistair felt like the blood was draining from his body. Terror gripped him.

 Chapter 22

    My heart pounded wildly, and my breathing grew erratic.

    I forced myself to maintain a calm expression, but the corners of my lips trembled slightly.

    ¡®Calm down! Think of an excuse!¡¯

    If I failed to answer now, Daniel¡¯s suspicions could solidify into certainty.

    Running countless simulations in my head in a split second, I finally managed to speak.

    ¡°...Ah. Is that so? I had no idea. They were still serving it when I went, so I didn¡¯t know about such an incident.¡±

    This was the best response I could devise after analyzing the situation.

    Judging by the fact that Daniel had started working at the General Staff Headquarters immediately after graduating from the academy, it was highly unlikely he had visited Jack¡¯s Restaurant last year.

    It was, essentially, a bluff exploiting a gap in his information.

    ¡°Hmm. So you didn¡¯t know about the incident...¡±

    Daniel lightly tapped the table with his fingers.

    That small motion and the faint sound felt deafening to me, amplifying my anxiety.

    I could feel Daniel¡¯s suspicion like a physical weight pressing against my skin.

    Meanwhile, Daniel himself wasn¡¯t actually thinking much of it.

    ¡®...Maybe they started serving it again last year?¡¯

    It was a delicious dessert, so the owner might not have wanted to take it off the menu permanently.

    Besides, the incident had occurred because a customer with an allergy mistakenly ordered it¡ªnot exactly the restaurant¡¯s fault.

    Convinced by this line of thought, Daniel gave a slight nod and looked back at me.

    ¡°So it seems they started serving apple strudel again. Of course, I¡¯d have to check with Jack¡¯s Restaurant to confirm. Oh, and one more thing¡ª¡±

    Just as Daniel began to ask another question, the hall filled with the sound of classical music from the orchestra.@@@@

    Applause erupted as the gathered guests turned toward the grand staircase.

    The Imperial family had begun descending slowly from the third floor, holding onto the railing as they made their entrance.

    This signaled the start of the main event Philip had mentioned earlier.

    As an Imperial officer, Daniel was obligated to pay his respects to the royal family, so he could no longer continue the conversation.

    ¡°Well, it seems we¡¯re out of time. I suppose we¡¯ll have to leave it here.¡±

    Smiling, Daniel picked up his cap from the table and stood.

    ¡°I hope you enjoy the rest of the evening.¡±

    Giving me a small nod, he tucked the cap under his arm and walked off toward the crowd.

    Relief flooded through me as I watched him leave.

    ¡®Thank God. If he had pushed just a little further, I might have been exposed...¡¯

    Feeling momentarily at ease, I glanced back at Daniel¡ªonly to freeze.

    He was talking with what appeared to be the Head of Operations and occasionally glancing in my direction.

    ¡®Damn it...!¡¯

    Daniel still hadn¡¯t let go of his suspicions.

    He was definitely telling his superior that I seemed suspicious.

    Suppressing a curse, I quickly stood and made my way to the restroom.

    After ensuring the room was empty, I raised my wrist and pressed the transmission button on the miniature radio disguised as a watch.

    ¡°Speaker, respond! This is Camera Shop!¡±

    After a short pause, the device crackled to life.

    ¡ª¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it time to report the guest list?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve been compromised! Security has likely been reinforced already. Abort the Mad Dog operation immediately! Spread the agents out to the old city district! We¡¯re switching to Plan B!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Compromised? The identity papers were flawless. Your disguise should have been undetectable even to Imperial officers.¡±

    ¡°The situation turned bad. The one suspecting me is none other than Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Daniel Steiner.

    Even through the radio, the weight of that name lingered.

    The response came only after a tense silence.

    ¡ª¡°Understood. Abandoning the current plan and switching to Plan B. We¡¯ll notify all agents immediately. Good luck.¡±

    The transmission cut off.

    Staring at the watch for a moment, I slowly lowered my arm and pressed my fingers against my forehead.

    ¡°Damn it. Plan B...¡±

    Unlike the original plan, Plan B had an exponentially higher chance of failure.

    Even if it succeeded, most of our agents would be slaughtered, and it would practically hand the Empire the justification it needed to launch an expansion war.

    But there was no other choice.

    With Daniel Steiner already suspicious of me, the original plan was no longer viable.

    Running my hands down my face, I clasped them together and whispered a quiet prayer.

    ¡°Dear God...¡±

    Please, watch over us.

    *****

    Alistair¡¯s frantic footsteps toward the restroom didn¡¯t escape my notice.

    ¡°Heading to the restroom, is he? That new friend of yours,¡± Ernst remarked.

    Acting on instinct, I grabbed Selvia¡¯s wrist and pulled her into my arms, shielding her with my body.

    I turned away and shut my eyes tightly.

    Then¡ª

    Flash¡ª

    A blinding light consumed everything.

    *****

    I took a slow, steady breath and cautiously opened my eyes.

    Darkness.

    This wasn¡¯t the banquet hall I had been in just moments ago.

    I waited, letting my eyes adjust to the dim light.

    Moving carelessly and making noise would be a bad idea.

    ¡°Daniel...¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    I silenced Selvia, who was fidgeting beside me, and continued observing my surroundings.

    ¡®A hotel?¡¯

    We were in a spacious living room adorned with luxurious furnishings.

    Glancing behind me, I saw a glass wall that overlooked the cityscape.

    That¡¯s when I pieced it together¡ªthe object that man had thrown.

    ¡®An Etherium Displacement Grenade.¡¯

    It was a high-end tactical device designed to displace the targets it struck, effectively teleporting them to random nearby locations.

    Expensive and unreliable due to its lack of precise targeting, it was more of a gimmick than a widely used weapon.

    I¡¯d heard of it being employed in special operations, but I never imagined I¡¯d be on the receiving end of one.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°I said be quiet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡±

    Selvia squirmed slightly, pushing against me.

    It was only then that I realized I was still holding her tightly.

    Caught up in the tension, I hadn¡¯t even noticed my improper actions.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I quickly released her, and she took a step back.

    Selvia looked at me with mild irritation, but her ears were noticeably flushed red.

    Her breathing seemed slightly uneven too.

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    As I offered a brief apology, Selvia tucked her hair behind her ear and replied.

    ¡°I understand you were trying to protect me. But next time, be more careful. And...¡±

    Her tone shifted as she suddenly ducked behind the nearby sofa.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming. I hear footsteps¡ªseven... no, eight of them.¡±

    Footsteps?

    I crouched beside Selvia and listened carefully.

    Sure enough, footsteps echoed nearby.

    It seemed they didn¡¯t know our exact location, but they were searching the area.

    I let out a quiet sigh.

    ¡°...This just keeps getting worse. For now, I¡¯ll do my best to keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Selvia lifted the hem of her evening gown.

    A holstered pistol was strapped to her thigh.

    I stared at it, momentarily speechless, before exhaling in disbelief.

    ¡°You carry a pistol with you at all times?¡±

    ¡°You never know what might happen.¡±

    ¡°It seems that between the two of us, Your Highness is the more mature one.¡±

    Selvia smirked faintly as she drew the pistol from its holster.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say we both are.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. Now then...¡±

    The footsteps drew closer.

    I glanced toward the door and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s act like adults and protect ourselves.¡±

    Click¡ª

    Selvia cocked her pistol, her expression brimming with confidence.

    ¡°Exactly what I had in mind.¡±

    So this is what they meant by ¡®Iron Princess.¡¯

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better ally in this situation.

 Chapter 23

    It was likely her first time being separated from the Royal Guard, yet she maintained her composure. I almost wanted to compliment her for it.

    However, the situation was far too urgent for idle chatter.

    The enemy was now so close that I could hear their footsteps even without straining my ears.

    ¡°Your Highness. They¡¯ll be storming this place any moment now.¡±

    Selvia nodded while looking at the door.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can you fire two shots toward the ceiling when they open the door?¡±

    ¡°...The ceiling?¡±

    Not at the enemy? Selvia looked at me with suspicion, but I remained serious.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be the ceiling. The point is to make noise with gunshots.¡±

    ¡°Why on earth... no, I get it.¡±

    She must have understood the urgency of the situation because she didn¡¯t question me further.

    Tap, tap, tap¡ª

    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed closer.

    We waited in silence until the hinges of the door creaked open.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start now.¡±

    The moment the door opened, Selvia pulled the trigger twice as instructed.

    Flashes of light burst from the gun, and the deafening gunshots reverberated through the dimly lit room.

    The agents who had been about to enter immediately retreated outside.

    Then silence followed.

    They were likely pressed against the hallway walls, communicating through hand signals to decide how to proceed.

    ¡®Or more accurately, they¡¯re discussing how to kill us.¡¯

    Given the commotion at the banquet hall, they couldn¡¯t let us leave the Empire alive.

    That meant their mission wasn¡¯t to kidnap the princess¡ªit was to eliminate her.

    But from their perspective, they had no way of knowing exactly where the princess was hiding.

    They had been startled by the gunshots right after opening the door.

    Behind the sofa? Behind the bookshelf? Under the desk? Or perhaps someone had fired from another room entirely? The possibilities were endless.

    And in situations like this, the usual conclusion involved grenades.

    Toss a grenade where they suspected we might be and gauge our reaction.

    I was waiting for that exact moment.

    As I nervously swallowed, focusing my senses¡ª

    Click¡ª@@@@

    The faint sound of a grenade¡¯s safety pin being pulled brushed against my ears.

    Immediately accelerating my neural reactions, I stood up and drew my revolver.

    Through the door, I saw the agent tossing the grenade toward us, moving as if in slow motion.

    Failure wasn¡¯t an option. Holding my breath, I carefully aimed at the grenade and pulled the trigger.

    With a bang, the bullet flew, and time resumed its normal flow.

    BOOM!

    The grenade exploded mid-air, scattering shrapnel in all directions.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    The agents hit by the shrapnel screamed, breaking the tense silence.

    I felt like throwing up from the strain of neural acceleration, but I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Selvia and I rushed out into the hallway, where an agent who was still alive reached for his pistol.

    Before I could act, Selvia pulled the trigger first.

    Bang!

    The agent collapsed with a grunt, a bullet lodged between his eyes.

    Scanning the surroundings, I saw that the rest of the agents were already lifeless on the floor.

    We had taken out eight of them in a flash, but it wasn¡¯t time to relax yet.

    ¡°Your Highness. The gunshots will draw more agents here. They wouldn¡¯t have sent only eight for a mission like this.¡±

    ¡°Then we need to get out of here as quickly as possible¡ª¡±

    No. It was already too late. Footsteps echoed again, this time from the central staircase.

    ¡ª¡°Upstairs! The Imperial Princess is upstairs!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Gather everyone! Shoot on sight!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Top floor of the hotel! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    My breathing grew heavy from tension. At this point, the only person I could rely on was Selvia.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    Grabbing Selvia¡¯s wrist, I sprinted toward the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No, thankfully not... Wait.¡±

    Her face flushed as she pushed my chest away.

    Her tightly shut eyes hinted at a mix of embarrassment and irritation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you get a little too close sometimes?¡±

    ¡°...I was only concerned for Your Highness¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°I know. I understand, but... Ugh. Never mind. More importantly, are we safe now?¡±

    ¡°I believe so. They shouldn¡¯t be able to track us after the teleportation.¡±

    Even if it were possible, the Royal Guard would arrive first.

    They would have been dispatched immediately after the Etherium Displacement Grenade exploded and should have already entered the old city by now.

    Selvia seemed to agree, nodding once before stepping away from me.

    An awkward silence settled between us.

    When we were in danger, we had joked and talked to ease the tension, but now that the crisis was over, an inexplicable awkwardness lingered.

    Adding to the discomfort was the nagging thought in my head¡ª¡®The closer I get to Selvia, the further I might drift from my dream of leaving the Empire.¡¯

    After all, it wasn¡¯t proper to casually converse with someone as noble as the Imperial Princess.

    As I resigned myself to waiting for the Royal Guard, Selvia suddenly spoke cautiously.

    ¡°...Daniel. Do you know how to dance?¡±

    Dance? I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever watched others dance. I¡¯ve never done it myself. As you know, I grew up an orphan and never learned those kinds of social skills. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I just thought dancing might be better than sitting here bored. The banquet won¡¯t be over for a while anyway.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The banquet wouldn¡¯t end until midnight.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯d love to oblige, but I doubt my skills¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯s not that hard.¡±

    Hmm. She was persistent, and refusing her outright felt impossible.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Selvia stepped closer and took my hand.

    ¡°Follow my lead.¡±

    She lifted my hand slightly and began to step slowly.

    Her pace was deliberate, probably to accommodate my lack of experience, but even so, I struggled to keep up.

    When I stumbled a few times, Selvia couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    I felt my face heat up.

    ¡°...Didn¡¯t I warn you I couldn¡¯t dance?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get better with practice. Come on, let¡¯s try again.¡±

    Selvia moved her feet once more, and I followed as best as I could.

    After several attempts, I finally managed to mimic her movements.

    It was crude, but it resembled a dance well enough.

    With the moonlight as our spotlight, we danced, our movements forming the rhythm of a waltz.

    Suddenly, the distant hum of a helicopter broke the stillness.

    ¡°Your Highness. The Royal Guard¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±

    I was about to tell her this wasn¡¯t the time to play around but stopped myself.

    Selvia was smiling¡ªa soft, content smile unlike the composed expression she had worn at the banquet hall.

    For some reason, I didn¡¯t want to ruin that moment.

    So, I continued moving, and we danced until our steps completed the waltz.

    As I stood there, stunned that we had finished the dance, Selvia released my hand and looked at me.

    ¡°Remember this. Knowing how to dance like this will ensure you¡¯re never underestimated anywhere.¡±

    Before I could find the right words to respond, the helicopter noise grew louder, and the sound of its rotors roared above us.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    A sudden shout drew my attention upward.

    A grizzled soldier, nearing sixty, stood in the helicopter¡¯s doorway, fully armed.

    He quickly grabbed the radio strapped to his shoulder and pressed the transmit button.

    ¡°Headquarters! This is Old City, Alter Markt, Route 87, Waste Disposal Site! We¡¯ve located Her Highness and Lieutenant Daniel! Both are safe, aside from minor injuries! Send reinforcements immediately! I repeat! This is Old City...¡±

    For the first time, the tension drained from my body, and relief washed over me.

    Selvia and I exchanged glances, and without knowing why, we both burst into quiet laughter.

    It was the end of spring.

 Chapter 24

    Following the terrorist attack at the banquet¡ªnow referred to as the ¡°Etherium Displacement Grenade Assassination Incident¡±¡ªthe Imperial forces successfully tracked down and either eliminated or captured the perpetrators in the old city.

    The surviving terrorists were handed over to the military police for interrogation. During this process, Cedric Bendel, the Deputy Chief of Operations in the Imperial General Staff, who attended to gather intelligence, overheard an interesting statement.@@@@

    ¡°It¡¯s because of that bastard... The reason we failed our mission...¡±

    Rakal, the leader of the captured terrorists, spoke abruptly while undergoing torture in the underground interrogation room.

    Judging by his dazed eyes, he didn¡¯t seem fully aware of what he was saying. However, what mattered was that after enduring torture in complete silence, he had finally opened his mouth.

    As the interrogators murmured among themselves, Cedric spoke up.

    ¡°Interrogator. Give him water.¡±

    At Cedric¡¯s order, Bendelin nodded and brought a cup of water, pouring it into Rakal¡¯s mouth as he sat tied to the chair.

    Deprived of water for days, Rakal greedily gulped it down the moment it touched his tongue.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    At Cedric¡¯s command, Bendelin pulled the cup away.

    Rakal cursed but could do nothing more than that, bound tightly to the chair.

    Watching him silently for a moment, Cedric smiled and said,

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more details. For example, who this ¡®bastard¡¯ you mentioned is. If you tell me, another cup of water isn¡¯t out of the question.¡±

    Rakal finally seemed to snap back to reality and stared directly at Cedric.

    Upon recognizing the man speaking to him, Rakal¡¯s eyes widened.

    [Imperial General Staff Deputy Chief of Operations / Brigadier General Cedric Bendel]

    Gaunt features and almost colorless eyes.

    Cedric was a high-priority assassination target for the Allied Kingdom¡¯s intelligence division.

    Rakal ground his teeth and trembled with rage, but as a defeated and captured agent, he no longer had the power to kill his adversary.

    Resigning himself, Rakal relaxed his body and let out a bitter laugh.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t know? That means it wasn¡¯t an official order¡ªjust someone acting on their suspicions? Ridiculous...¡±

    His laugh was filled with self-mockery.

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner. That bastard figured out our plan. We had no choice but to change it. That¡¯s why we abandoned the banquet hall and waited in the old city instead.¡±

    Daniel Steiner. Cedric had, of course, heard the name.

    After all, he was not only the man credited with saving the Imperial Princess but also someone who had achieved multiple military successes recently.

    But to think Daniel Steiner had been the first to detect signs of the banquet attack.

    And if Rakal¡¯s words were to be believed, Daniel¡¯s suspicions had forced them to abandon their original plan and take a disadvantageous approach.

    ¡®Impressive.¡¯

    Combat, logistics, strategy, intelligence, counterintelligence¡ª

    Cedric had seen many young talents excel in one area.

    War breeds heroes, so it was natural for abilities to shine on the battlefield.

    But excelling in every domain? Daniel Steiner was the first he had seen.

    ¡®They say you can recognize the value of a precious gem even in its raw form.¡¯

    Cedric knew it was still too early to make final judgments, but he couldn¡¯t deny Daniel¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡®Perhaps...¡¯

    Perhaps Daniel Steiner would become the spearhead that led the Empire to victory.

    *****

    With practiced hands, Hartmann untied the ribbon and unrolled it.

    ¡°Hear the words of the ruler of the Empire¡ªCaptain Daniel Steiner!¡±

    Hartmann¡¯s booming voice echoed through the operations office.

    As if rehearsed, everyone in the room, myself included, dropped to one knee.

    ¡°According to the reports from Central Intelligence and the Military Police, you identified a spy at the banquet and maintained suspicion despite his efforts to deceive you. As a result, the enemy was forced to alter their plans, thereby preventing disaster before it could strike.¡±

    When did I do that?

    ¡°Furthermore, your act of risking your life to protect my daughter, Selvia von Amberg, the Empire¡¯s radiant light, is a deed worthy of the highest praise and recognition. Therefore, I hereby award you the Medal of Honor for National Service, Second Class¡ªthe Gukseon Medal.¡±

    The moment I heard ¡°Gukseon Medal,¡± a chill ran down my spine.

    To my knowledge, no officer of my rank had ever received it.

    That meant I would be the first¡ªplacing me under intense scrutiny.

    Even among senior officers, recipients of the Gukseon Medal were exceedingly rare.

    It also meant that Allied spies would see my head as an even more valuable target.

    I glanced toward Lucy, only to find her wearing an emotionless expression.

    That scared me even more, and I quickly looked away.

    ¡°Rise, Captain Daniel Steiner.¡±

    At Hartmann¡¯s command, I stood.

    One of the guards stepped forward, carrying an elegant case.

    When the case opened, it revealed a medal, a ribbon bar, and a golden badge.

    Hartmann picked up the badge, no larger than a fingernail, and affixed it to the left side of my uniform.

    ¡°Wear this badge proudly. Wherever you go, people will recognize you as a recipient of the Gukseon Medal. It¡¯s a tremendous honor.¡±

    It didn¡¯t feel like an honor at all, but I nodded anyway.

    Hartmann patted my shoulder and leaned in slightly.

    ¡°By the way, have you ever considered joining the Royal Guard? With your skills, I think you could rise to Chief of Security in no time.¡±

    The moment I joined the Royal Guard, escaping the Empire would become nearly impossible.

    I forced an awkward smile.

    ¡°I think the Royal Guard is an honorable organization, but in times of war, I believe my place is on the front lines.¡±

    Hartmann paused, then nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°I see. A capable young man like you certainly belongs on the battlefield more than in the Guard.¡±

    Something about that didn¡¯t sound right, and I opened my mouth to clarify, but Hartmann had already stepped back with a grin.

    ¡°Congratulations, Captain Daniel Steiner, recipient of the Gukseon Medal!¡±

    With that, the informal ceremony concluded, and the staff in the room stood and broke into applause.

    Cheers rang out from all directions, but I felt nothing resembling joy.

    ¡°...¡±

    My eyes met Lucy¡¯s across the crowd.

    Her calm, steady gaze sent a chill down my spine.

    Sweat trickled down my back.

    ¡®No matter what...¡¯

    I needed to escape the Empire as soon as possible.

 Chapter 25

    My instincts were screaming at me.

    Something big involving Lucy was going to happen today.

    Not to brag, but my instincts were usually right.

    So, I spent the day carefully observing and staying on guard against Lucy. But contrary to my expectations, Lucy remained as composed and efficient as ever, quietly handling her work.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, Captain.¡±

    From inside my personal office, Lucy finished organizing the documents and looked at me.

    ¡®...It¡¯s already time to leave?¡¯

    I glanced at the wall clock. It was 6 PM.

    Momentarily dazed, I cleared my throat and stood up.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    I stuffed a few documents into my briefcase and stepped out of the office, with Lucy following close behind.

    We descended the central staircase and exited the General Staff Headquarters.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    Turning to see what she wanted, I found Lucy holding out an umbrella.

    ¡°This is the umbrella you lent me earlier. Thanks to you, I didn¡¯t get drenched in the rain. I intended to return it sooner, but you¡¯ve been so busy that I didn¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    Ah, right. I did lend her an umbrella.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad it was useful.¡±

    As I accepted the umbrella, Lucy blinked her crimson eyes and added,

    ¡°Congratulations on receiving the Gukseon Medal. Given the favor you¡¯ve earned with the higher-ups, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you¡¯re promoted to Major.¡±

    ...Was that a threat?

    Unable to read her intentions, I froze. But Lucy simply bowed her head.

    ¡°Well then, I have another appointment, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    With that, Lucy walked ahead and disappeared into the distance.

    Was my gut wrong? Nothing had happened after all.

    I stared blankly at her retreating figure before opening my briefcase and tucking the umbrella inside.

    ¡®Well, no news is good news.¡¯

    I closed the bag and glanced up at the sky, which was completely clear without a single cloud.

    ¡®Is it summer already?¡¯

    Even at 6 PM, the sun hadn¡¯t set.

    The breeze that brushed past me felt warm and gentle.

    Taking a deep breath, I started walking lightly.

    ¡®I heard there¡¯s a new dessert shop on the outskirts of the city. Maybe I¡¯ll check it out.¡¯

    After getting caught up in one crisis after another lately, I felt like I deserved some kind of break.

    *****

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve secured distribution rights in Raven Street, Block 23. We paid the patrol officers more this time, so they¡¯ve agreed to turn a blind eye for now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse.¡±

    ¡°Please! Look, I¡¯ll give you all the money I¡¯ve earned¡ª¡±

    Lucy pulled the trigger.

    Pfft¡ª

    The silenced gunshot echoed faintly, followed by the sound of Nickel¡¯s body thudding to the floor.

    ¡°....¡±

    Lucy looked down at the corpse dispassionately, brushed off her hands, and opened the window.

    It was a three-story drop, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    She leaped down like a cat, landing lightly before slipping into a nearby alley.

    Weaving through the streets to avoid beggars and onlookers, Lucy finally entered an empty alley where she could change clothes.

    Feeling a sense of relief, she pulled out sunglasses from her coat¡¯s inner pocket and put them on.

    Her red eyes always drew attention, so it was better to hide them.

    After readjusting her wig and removing her bloodstained coat, Lucy turned her head¡ªand froze.

    A soldier had entered the alley.

    Worse, their eyes met.

    Initially, she just thought it was annoying to have another problem to deal with¡ª

    But then she recognized him.

    ¡®...Daniel Steiner?¡¯

    The black-haired soldier with sharp, wolf-like eyes was unmistakably Daniel Steiner.

    For once, Lucy¡¯s expression faltered.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t just a skilled soldier; he was also infamous for exposing and interrogating spies.

    And his reputation for combat prowess¡ªkilling Colonel Jeremy in a single strike and taking out eight Allied agents¡ªwas well-known.

    Even if she could neutralize him, she¡¯d never escape the fallout of killing a Gukseon Medal recipient.

    Lucy made a split-second decision.

    She¡¯d have to bluff her way out.

    Meanwhile, Daniel was thinking the exact same thing.

    ¡®I just wanted dessert and got lost... and now I¡¯ve run into Lucy covered in blood. Fantastic.¡¯

    Despite her disguise, Daniel had caught a glimpse of her red eyes before she put on the sunglasses.

    ¡®She¡¯s definitely on some kind of mission.¡¯

    Revealing he knew could get him killed, so he reached a conclusion.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to pretend I don¡¯t recognize her.¡¯

    The two locked eyes in silence, each thinking:

    ¡®I have to deceive him.¡¯

    ¡®I have to play along.¡¯

    Ironically, both were completely aligned¡ªjust in opposite roles.

 Chapter 26

    I swallowed dryly and adjusted the position of my uniform tie.

    ¡®For now...¡¯

    It¡¯s best to act as naturally as possible.

    Clearing my throat, I walked toward Lucy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone here, so I was a bit surprised. More importantly, there¡¯s blood on your coat. Did something happen here?¡±

    Lucy hesitated for a moment before speaking nonchalantly.

    ¡°There was an incident.¡±

    ¡°...An incident, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To explain, I work as an emergency medicine specialist and surgeon at the Central Hospital. While walking home after my shift, I encountered a citizen bleeding from a mugging and got blood on my coat while administering first aid.¡±

    Her tone was calm and even, almost unnervingly so.

    Not even thirty seconds had passed since we made eye contact and I asked my question, yet she rattled off a plausible explanation without hesitation. It was impressive¡ªalmost disturbingly so.

    ¡®So this is what a spy looks like.¡¯

    As I admired her performance, Lucy turned the tables and asked me a question.

    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re here, Lieutenant?¡±@@@@

    Unlike Lucy, I had no need to lie.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to admit, but I heard there¡¯s a new dessert shop in the outskirts of the capital. I was taking a shortcut to get there and got lost.¡±

    ¡°...A dessert shop?¡±

    Her skeptical response made me feel oddly ashamed.

    Judging by her reaction, it seemed men visiting dessert shops alone wasn¡¯t considered normal in this era.

    But giving up what I liked because of other people¡¯s opinions wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Lucy hesitated for a moment before shaking her head.

    ¡°No. I was just surprised. I wouldn¡¯t have expected Captain Daniel Steiner, the infamous man without blood or tears, to enjoy sweets fit for children.¡±

    That stung a little.

    ¡°Watch your words. Desserts are not junk food.¡±

    ¡°...My apologies. In any case, if you¡¯re lost, I can guide you.¡±

    A guide, huh? It was a little unsettling, but if we were only walking together until we left the alley, it should be fine.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be proper for an officer to refuse a citizen¡¯s goodwill. I¡¯ll gladly accept your help. As you seem to already know, I¡¯m Captain Daniel Steiner from the General Staff.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Myrin Seabrith, surgeon at the Central Hospital.¡±

    Lucy and I exchanged a brief handshake before walking down the alley.

    Following half a step behind, I stole another glance at her.

    Perhaps she thought discarding her coat in front of me would be suspicious. She had turned it inside out to hide the bloodstains and slung it over her arm.

    She carried a shoulder bag as well, and no matter how I looked at it, it seemed obvious that it held a pistol and other assassination tools.

    ¡®...I can¡¯t let her open that bag under any circumstances.¡¯

    I had no idea what kind of carnage would unfold if she did.

    Lucy Emilia wasn¡¯t just a spy¡ªher combat abilities were downright monstrous.

    She probably didn¡¯t realize it herself, but if she went all out, she could wipe out a small battalion on her own.

    That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯d tried to avoid running into her, but now she was not only my adjutant but also pretending to be a doctor right in front of me. It gave me a headache.

    The only silver lining was that Lucy seemed just as uncomfortable being around me. Once we left the alley, we¡¯d be able to part ways cleanly.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    As we emerged from the alley, the main street came into view with a streetcar rolling by.

    The sun had set completely, and the streetlights had turned on.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. But if Lucy took off her sunglasses, her red eyes would be exposed.

    And once her identity was compromised, there was no telling what kind of chaos she might unleash.

    ¡°Not to mention,¡± Kartman added, ¡°she hasn¡¯t said a single word. Surely she knows that remaining silent in such a setting could be considered rude. If her hands are occupied, I could help remove the sunglasses¡ª¡±

    Kartman reached toward Lucy¡¯s face.

    Sensing that she couldn¡¯t deceive both the Security Bureau officer and me simultaneously, Lucy began to move her hand under the table toward her shoulder bag.

    It was a powder keg waiting to explode.

    Breaking into a cold sweat, I hurriedly grabbed Kartman¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°...Captain?¡±

    Kartman looked at me, surprised, and I forced an awkward smile.

    ¡°Oh dear, I completely forgot to make introductions. This woman here served as a military doctor on the Eastern Front. Unfortunately, she sustained an eye injury from enemy forces... I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±

    Kartman¡¯s eyes widened, and he let out a sympathetic sigh.

    ¡°My God. I had no idea something so terrible had happened. My apologies. I nearly committed a grave offense by asking her to remove her sunglasses. But her silence...¡±

    As expected of a Security Bureau officer¡ªhe didn¡¯t lower his guard so easily.

    Quickly running through my options, I spoke in a somber tone.

    ¡°She developed aphasia due to the trauma. She wants to speak, but she physically cannot.¡±

    Kartman pulled back his hand, fidgeting with his fingers as guilt washed over his face.

    ¡°...Hearing that, I realize I¡¯ve been terribly rude. My sincerest apologies. I suppose it¡¯s my job to be suspicious of others... Hm. I think I¡¯ll step away to the restroom to clear my head.¡±

    Kartman pushed back his chair and stood, offering Lucy a formal bow before heading toward the restroom.

    The moment he was out of sight, Lucy turned to me.

    She looked rattled¡ªmore so than usual.

    I cleared my throat and leaned slightly toward her, whispering just loud enough for her to hear.

    ¡°I know. I know you¡¯re innocent, Doctor. But we¡¯re dealing with a Security Bureau officer here. You¡¯ve heard of special arrest authority, haven¡¯t you? They can detain you based on nothing more than suspicion.¡±

    The priority was to dispel Lucy¡¯s suspicions that I might know her real identity.

    ¡°If he¡¯s already risen to the rank of Senior Inspector, you can bet he¡¯s thrown plenty of innocent people in prison. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying¡ª¡®Even an innocent man leaves the Security Bureau as a convicted spy.¡¯¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep you out of trouble, Doctor... uh, what was it again? Myrin Sea¡ªsomething?¡±

    Lucy said nothing, simply glaring at me.

    She seemed pissed.

    Seeing that, I snapped my fingers like I¡¯d figured something out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re Myrin Seabrith. And you¡¯ve got aphasia. A perfect attitude, really. Until we¡¯re safely away from the Security Bureau officer, you need to stick with this role. Understood?¡±

    Lucy remained silent. Her lack of response irritated me, so I pressed her further.

    ¡°Answer me. With actions, if not words.¡±

    Clearly frustrated, Lucy turned her head away, biting down on her lower lip.

    This wasn¡¯t good. I needed a clear confirmation, so I tapped the table lightly.

    ¡°Answer.¡±

    Finally, Lucy let out a low sigh and gave a small nod.

    She¡¯d decided¡ªfor now¡ªthat following my lead was the safest option.

 Chapter 27

    Meanwhile, the mafia members were thrown into chaos after confirming their boss, Nickel, was dead.

    Having barely recovered from the shock, they quickly began a serious discussion about who had killed him.

    During this process, a man who claimed to be a witness stepped forward.

    His name was Valdron Mekalana.

    Valdron stated that he had been smoking a cigarette by an open second-floor window when he saw a woman jump down from the third floor¡ªwhere the boss had been.

    At first, he thought he might¡¯ve been mistaken. But after hearing that the boss had been found dead in his room, Valdron became convinced the woman was the assassin.

    He relayed this information to the other members, and the furious mafia quickly united under a single purpose¡ªfinding the woman and avenging their boss.

    And now¡ª

    Valdron furrowed his brows as he scanned the fifth-floor window of the restaurant through a foldable telescope.

    ¡®Brown hair, a white knit sweater, a brown coat draped over her knees, and a plain shoulder bag hanging by her chair. Black flats, too. And she¡¯s tall for a woman...¡¯

    Apart from the sunglasses, her appearance was an exact match with the woman who had killed their boss.@@bing the nearby area, they had finally tracked down the assassin.

    ¡®That goddamn bitch...¡¯

    Grinding his teeth, Valdron lowered the telescope.

    The sight of her casually enjoying a luxurious meal after murdering their boss was unforgivable.

    It felt like she was mocking their entire organization.

    Suppressing his burning rage, Valdron folded the telescope, tucked it into his coat, and took out a radio.

    As he stared at the woman cutting into a steak, he pressed the transmit button.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found the woman who killed the boss. Location is Das Abentlicht Restaurant, 22nd Raven Street. She looks like she¡¯ll finish her meal soon, so all units are to converge here immediately.¡±

    *****

    After finishing the meal and stepping out of the restaurant, Kartman gave a polite bow.

    ¡°I truly apologize for the offense I caused earlier, miss. I have no excuse for my behavior. Please accept my sincerest apology once more.¡±

    With Lucy remaining silent, Daniel responded on her behalf.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize further. Dr. Myrin fully understands. Isn¡¯t that right, Doctor?¡±

    Prompted by Daniel¡¯s nudge, Lucy reluctantly nodded.

    Seeing this, Daniel smiled softly and spoke again.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. It was an honor to speak with you, Captain.¡±

    ¡°The honor was mine, Inspector. It¡¯s not every day one gets to converse with someone so devoted to the Empire. Farewell.¡±

    Daniel gave a slight bow, then turned and began walking away with Lucy.

    After putting some distance between them, Daniel glanced back.

    Kartman stroked his chin a few times before finally turning and heading in the opposite direction.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Daniel relaxed.

    ¡°You can speak now.¡±

    Regaining her voice, Lucy hesitated for a moment before muttering,

    ¡°...You made me look like an idiot.¡±

    ¡°I treated you like an aphasia patient, not an idiot. And as I said, I was only trying to save you from the Security Bureau.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Without Daniel¡¯s intervention, Lucy would have faced Kartman¡¯s suspicions head-on.

    While Lucy¡¯s pride was wounded by having to rely on an outsider, she had to admit the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repay this debt someday.¡±

    Hearing her whisper, Daniel broke into a cold sweat.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if she meant she¡¯d help him¡ªor kill him.

    Since prying into her thoughts wasn¡¯t an option, Daniel gave a stiff nod.

    ¡°...I appreciate the sentiment, but there¡¯s no need to repay me. More importantly, how about we go our separate ways now?¡±

    The gangsters charged into the alley, shouting threats.

    But to their surprise, neither Lucy nor Daniel was in sight.

    Clueless, they moved deeper into the alley, searching.

    ¡°What the hell? I saw them run in here.¡±

    ¡°Did they climb the wall? No way¡ªit¡¯s too high!¡±

    ¡°Shit. Check behind the trash bins!¡±

    As the gangsters¡¯ voices drew closer, Lucy pressed the button without hesitation.

    BOOOOOM!

    A deafening explosion rocked the alley, flames bursting out as the walls blew apart.

    The ground shook so violently that Daniel squeezed his eyes shut on reflex.

    ¡°Shit... goddamn it...¡±

    His ears rang painfully.

    After taking a moment to steady his breathing, Daniel slowly opened his eyes.

    Finally regaining his composure, he gritted his teeth and stood up.

    He turned to look at the aftermath of the explosion.

    Around thirty mafia members lay scattered among the rubble, bleeding and groaning in pain.

    ¡°Hah...¡±

    Speechless, Daniel stared at the scene when the sound of footsteps echoed from the alley entrance.

    Thinking it might be reinforcements, he reached for his gun¡ªonly to stop when he heard light, quick footsteps.

    ¡°Explosion! Did you hear that?!¡±

    ¡°What happened? Did a pipe burst or something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we should check it out! This could be a huge scoop!¡±

    Journalists.

    Lowering his hand from the holster, Daniel let out a sigh.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what you just¡ª¡±

    He turned to Lucy, but she was gone.

    Had she escaped by climbing the wall during the explosion? That high wall?

    Letting out a hollow breath, Daniel watched as reporters poured into the alley.

    Their eyes widened at the sight.

    Almost thirty men were lying in pools of blood, and standing in front of them was a soldier in full uniform.

    The sheer intimidation froze them in place.

    One reporter glanced at the bodies and suddenly exclaimed,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these... Nickel¡¯s men?!¡±

    The hyena tattoos on their necks confirmed it.

    They were members of Nickel¡¯s mafia organization.

    As the realization spread, the journalists¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s Captain Daniel Steiner!¡±

    ¡°...Wait, what?! Holy shit, it really is Captain Steiner!¡±

    While the journalists chattered excitedly, more civilians arrived after hearing the explosion.

    Seeing the bodies and Daniel standing there, the crowd started murmuring.

    Daniel¡¯s unease grew as he raised his hands.

    ¡°Everyone, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gather around, everyone! Captain Daniel Steiner has struck again for the Empire! He wiped out an entire mafia gang!¡±

    The reporter¡¯s voice drowned Daniel¡¯s explanation.

    Believing the announcement, the crowd erupted into cheers, shouting Daniel¡¯s name.

    Applause followed soon after, leaving Daniel no choice but to close his eyes in defeat.

    ¡®Goddamn it...¡¯

    At this point, it wasn¡¯t even surprising anymore.

 Chapter 28

    After dinner, Kartman didn¡¯t head home. Instead, he made his way to the Imperial Security Bureau.

    Once inside the building, Kartman entered Division 5¡ªthe department responsible for intelligence gathering and espionage operations.

    Noticing the footsteps, an analyst looked up and flinched when he saw Kartman, quickly standing from his desk.

    ¡°Inspector Kartman! Didn¡¯t you say you were heading home?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well... about that¡ªhere, take this first.¡±

    Kartman handed the analyst a cup of coffee.

    Coffee? The analyst accepted it with a puzzled look, prompting Kartman to explain.@@@@

    ¡°I was on my way home when I suddenly got curious about something. You know me¡ªI can¡¯t sleep until I find answers.¡±

    The analyst nodded hesitantly.

    Kartman¡¯s reputation for producing results within the Security Bureau was well-known.

    ¡°So, could you look into something for me?¡±

    ¡°What kind of investigation?¡±

    ¡°I need a list of military doctors who served on the Eastern Front and suffered eye injuries that resulted in aphasia. Focus on those with brown hair.¡±

    The analyst took a sip of coffee and frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s all? You do realize the Eastern Front is currently operated by multiple field armies, right? There are seventeen corps under their command alone. You want me to check all of them?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a hassle. That¡¯s why I brought a bribe.¡±

    ¡°Inspector, would you agree to torture in exchange for a single cup of coffee?¡±

    Kartman broke into a nervous sweat.

    ¡°Not one cup¡ªone hundred. And for the record, I had no choice but to ask under less-than-ideal circumstances.¡±

    With a sigh, the analyst reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s probably a reason you¡¯re asking. But it¡¯s going to take a long time. We¡¯ll also need cooperation from the Central Intelligence Department.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not urgent.¡±

    Shooting Kartman an exasperated look, the analyst sat down and began the search.

    Watching him work, Kartman stroked his chin as he reflected on last night¡¯s dinner.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to suspect Captain Daniel Steiner... but still.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be certain.

    *****

    The next day.

    Before heading to the staff office, Daniel entered his personal office to prepare¡ªand as expected, Lucy was already there.

    Naturally, she had taken off her wig and sunglasses.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Captain.¡±

    The same dry, emotionless greeting as always.

    It was almost hard to believe this was the same person who had set off explosives and leapt over walls the day before.

    Feeling a bit put out, Daniel made his way to his desk and sat down.

    ¡°...Nothing unusual happened last night?¡±

    He tried to sound casual as he opened a drawer, but Lucy didn¡¯t even look at him. She was busy reviewing documents.

    ¡°I returned to my quarters immediately after work and rested.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Meanwhile, I ran into a strange woman on my way to a dessert shop and ended up having a rough night.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Her disinterest was so blatant that Daniel couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed.

    He had been dragged around all day, missed out on dessert, and now she was acting like it had nothing to do with her.

    Still glaring at Lucy, Daniel took out the day¡¯s documents and began sorting them by importance.

    While he was placing them in his bag, Lucy glanced at him and finally spoke.

    ¡°Lieutenant, do you have today¡¯s paper?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Here you go.¡±

    Taking the newspaper she handed me, I skimmed the front page to see what kind of nonsense the reporters had written¡ªand why Personnel had turned me into a propaganda tool.

    Sure enough, my photo dominated the front page.

    ¡®Captain Daniel Steiner Strikes Again! Mafia Organization Destroyed!¡¯

    I felt a headache coming on.

    Suppressing a groan, I read further.

    ¡®Following his heroic act of saving Her Highness from a terrorist attack, Captain Daniel Steiner has once again made headlines with his incredible accomplishments. According to reliable sources, Captain Daniel single-handedly carried out a secret operation to eliminate the mafia organization plaguing the capital.¡¯

    I clenched my teeth and kept reading.

    ¡®After his triumph, Captain Daniel humbly told the gathered citizens, ¡°This wasn¡¯t my doing alone. It was the result of everyone working together for the Empire.¡± His words left the crowd cheering in admiration.¡¯

    I felt my temples throbbing.

    They had twisted my words and fabricated details to make me look like some patriotic saint.

    Unable to read any more, I folded the newspaper and tossed it onto the corner of my desk.

    Lucy, who had been watching me, spoke up.

    ¡°Thanks to you, Captain, several corrupt officials connected to the mafia have also been arrested. Most of them were accepting bribes to facilitate the mafia¡¯s opium smuggling.¡±

    ¡°...Was that in the paper too?¡±

    Lucy nodded, making me feel even more uneasy.

    ¡®This is bad. If the higher-ups start getting ideas because of this...¡¯

    As if summoned by my thoughts, the door to the staff office burst open, and Ernst walked in.

    ¡°Daniel! Captain Daniel! Are you here!?¡±

    He looked so excited that I wanted to pretend I hadn¡¯t heard him.

    But ignoring him wasn¡¯t an option, so I stood and saluted.

    ¡°Ah! There you are!¡±

    Ernst returned my salute and strode toward me.

    ¡°Captain Daniel! Congratulations! I just came from a meeting, and the Deputy Chief of Operations wants to see you when you have time. You know what that means, right?¡±

    The Deputy Chief of Operations was the second most powerful person in the General Staff, just below the Chief himself.

    Why the hell would someone like that want to meet me?

    Unease crept down my spine.

    ¡°Captain Daniel.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s voice drew my attention.

    She was smiling¡ªrare for her¡ªand said,

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re moving up the chain of command. Congratulations.¡±

    She was probably just playing the role of a ¡®loyal adjutant,¡¯ but to me, that smile felt mocking.

    ¡°...Thanks,¡± I muttered, my voice dripping with reluctance.

    I turned to the window, hoping to escape the suffocating tension.

    Unlike my grim mood, the sunlight streaming through the glass bathed everything in beauty.

    It was shaping up to be a hellish summer.

 Chapter 29

    Hearing the dreadful news that he had gained attention from higher-ups, Daniel resolved that this time, he absolutely needed to visit a dessert shop for some healing.

    ¡®Taking care of one¡¯s mental health amidst a busy and stressful work life is a commendable thing to do.¡¯

    With that in mind, Daniel immediately took a shortcut after work and arrived at the Golden Rose Bakery, a newly opened shop on the outskirts of the capital.

    Judging by the overwhelming aroma of pastries and bread wafting out, there was a high probability this was a proper dessert shop.

    Because of that, Daniel was quite pleased.

    If not for the strange woman standing beside him, he might have even started humming in satisfaction.

    ¡°This is the place, isn¡¯t it? The one you suggested, Captain.¡±

    When Lucy looked up at the bakery¡¯s sign and spoke, Daniel quietly let out a sigh.

    ¡®...Why the hell did she tag along?¡¯

    Looking back, as he was leaving the General Staff Headquarters after work, Lucy had approached him and started a conversation.

    During the exchange, the topic of the dessert shop had come up, and Daniel, purely out of courtesy, had mentioned she could come along if she wanted.

    Of course, he thought she would decline.

    But Lucy had instead accepted, saying she wouldn¡¯t refuse a superior¡¯s offer.@@@@

    For Daniel, this was deeply uncomfortable.

    ¡®She¡¯s keeping an eye on me.¡¯

    It was obvious what Lucy¡¯s intentions were, but Daniel didn¡¯t let it show and simply nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, then.¡±

    When Daniel pushed the bakery door open and stepped inside, Lucy followed right behind him.

    The employee sitting at the counter immediately stood up with a bright smile upon seeing them enter.

    ¡°Welcome! This is the Golden Rose Bakery, where we bring you happiness! How many in your¡ª¡±

    The employee stopped mid-sentence.

    Not only had two uniformed officers walked in, but their sharp, intimidating gazes made it feel like the temperature in the room had dropped several degrees.

    In reality, both of them were just expressionless.

    But the employee had no way of knowing that.

    ¡®Terrifying...!¡¯

    Holding back the urge to cry, the employee forced a stiff smile.

    ¡°Two guests, I see. Do you already have something in mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Daniel took off his cap, tucked it under his arm, and smiled faintly.

    ¡°I heard this place is famous for the Dream Parfait. It¡¯s impressive that so many people are already coming here despite it being a new shop. Two, please.¡±

    ¡°Ah....¡±

    When they¡¯d been expressionless, they¡¯d been scary. But now that Daniel was smiling and speaking gently, there was an unexpected charm to him.

    An unexpected side, perhaps?

    Momentarily distracted, the employee quickly nodded.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll prepare them right away! Please take a seat by the window if that¡¯s all right!¡±

    Acknowledging the suggestion with a small nod, Daniel walked over and sat by the window.

    Lucy also sat across from him, setting her briefcase down on the empty seat beside her.

    She studied Daniel carefully.

    He seemed so relaxed, idly glancing around as if dessert shops were familiar to him.

    ¡®...So he wasn¡¯t lying about heading to a dessert shop yesterday?¡¯

    If it had been a lie, that would mean Daniel had known her identity from the start and had been tracking her.

    And to cover for that, he would¡¯ve fabricated a hobby like ¡°going to dessert shops.¡±

    But it seemed too natural.

    As if this really wasn¡¯t his first time visiting a place like this.

    ¡°...It¡¯s edible.¡±

    The slight tremor in her voice betrayed her true feelings.

    ¡°Edible, huh? Good to know.¡±

    Daniel casually pulled out one of the biscuits stuck in the parfait and bit into it.

    The satisfying crunch paired perfectly with the dessert¡¯s sweetness.

    As he savored the parfait, Daniel gazed out the window, momentarily lost in thought.

    ¡®My adjutant is a spy, and things haven¡¯t exactly been going my way lately, but...¡¯

    Maybe he should be grateful to be stationed in such a peaceful rear-line position.

    After all, the front lines were locked in a brutal struggle as they spoke.

    ¡®No way in hell would anyone be eating parfaits on the battlefield.¡¯

    More than anything, Daniel hoped to stay in the rear for as long as possible.

    Because throwing his life away in combat was the last thing he wanted.

    *****

    Meanwhile, at the General Staff Headquarters¡ª

    In the Deputy Chief of Operations¡¯ office.

    Rustle¡ª

    Surrounded by stacks of classified documents, Brigadier General Cedric Bendel calmly flipped through a newspaper.

    His sharp, pale eyes scanned the articles with rapid precision.

    In less than thirty seconds, he had finished reading and set the paper down.

    ¡®Wiped out a mafia organization, huh...¡¯

    The article described how Captain Daniel Steiner had single-handedly obliterated an entire mafia syndicate.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Cedric found himself questioning the motive.

    Daniel Steiner had already earned multiple commendations and was on the fast track for an early promotion.

    If he simply kept his head down for the next two years, he would be promoted to major without issue.

    Surely, Daniel was aware of this.

    And yet, he had gone out of his way to hunt down a mafia group after hours, acting completely alone.

    Slowly blinking, Cedric mulled over the situation and quickly came to a conclusion.

    ¡®...So he can¡¯t afford to wait two years.¡¯

    In the current war, even a year was enough to render prior intelligence obsolete.

    From Daniel¡¯s perspective¡ªsomeone deeply committed to serving the Empire¡ªit must have been infuriating to be stuck in his current position.

    No matter how celebrated he was as the ¡°Hero of the Capital,¡± a captain¡¯s authority was still too limited to make any real impact.

    So Daniel had taken matters into his own hands, wiping out the mafia as a statement to his superiors.

    ¡®I get it. He¡¯s saying he doesn¡¯t want to rot away at headquarters¡ªhe wants to be deployed to the front lines.¡¯

    It was obvious Daniel was aiming for a special promotion to major, and he knew that only battlefield achievements would make that happen.

    Once promoted to field officer, his authority would increase dramatically compared to his current rank.

    Cedric could already picture Daniel thriving on the front lines, wielding that newfound influence to further the Empire¡¯s cause.

    ¡®A bold young man. Like a flame burning brightly.¡¯

    With the Empire embroiled in internal strife over succession and under constant attack from the Allied Nations, talents like Daniel Steiner were worth their weight in gold.

    ¡®This works out perfectly. I was just considering sending reinforcements to the Northern Front.¡¯

    If a capable young officer wanted to rise through the ranks, it only made sense to give him the opportunity.

    After all, it would ultimately benefit the Empire.

    ¡®Good. Captain Daniel Steiner¡ªI¡¯ll place my faith in you.¡¯

    ¡®Now go ahead and tear up the battlefield.¡¯

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Wait! I was just collecting stamps as a hobby, but then my wife came home spouting nonsense and scolded me for wasting money on this stuff! Can you believe that?!¡±

    As usual, I found myself strolling in front of the headquarters building after lunch, listening to Ernst¡¯s endless complaints.

    Incidentally, my adjutant, Lucy, had also gotten roped into this conversation and was now forced to endure Ernst¡¯s rant about his home life.

    ¡°All I do for fun is fish and collect stamps! Just those two things! And now she¡¯s trying to take one of them away! Does that even make sense to you?¡±

    Honestly, the more I listened, the more I had to agree it seemed a bit unfair.

    ¡°It does sound like she¡¯s being too harsh. It¡¯s not like you neglect your family¡ªyou always head straight home after work.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why I get along so well with you, Daniel! Meanwhile, Personnel Affairs had the nerve to say I spend too much money on stamps! Are there any hobbies out there that don¡¯t cost money?!¡±

    ...Something felt off.

    ¡°Sir? May I ask which stamps you¡¯ve bought recently?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, right. I spent a little on the limited-edition stamps from the Berkhausen Museum.¡±

    Wait. The Berkhausen Museum¡¯s limited-edition stamps? Even someone like me, who didn¡¯t care about stamps, knew those were ridiculously expensive.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t they sell for 100,000 credits each?¡¯

    Considering the average monthly wage for a laborer was between 30,000 and 60,000 credits, that was no small purchase.

    Suddenly, I completely understood why Ernst¡¯s wife had been so furious.

    I decided to keep my mouth shut.

    After all, there¡¯s an old saying¡ªsilence is golden.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch the emergency funds! I bought them with my own allowance! How am I supposed to live if she complains about that? Honestly, this woman¡ª¡±

    Letting Ernst¡¯s grievances wash over me, I suddenly noticed something strange.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    I spotted unfamiliar junior officers and non-commissioned officers bustling around the front of the headquarters building.

    In this place, it was more common to see high-ranking officers than low-ranking ones.

    So seeing so many unfamiliar second lieutenants and first lieutenants milling about felt out of place.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Ernst paused his complaints and turned to look at me.

    ¡°Hm? Something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Well... doesn¡¯t it seem odd that there are so many new faces around the headquarters today? I don¡¯t recognize any of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. Personnel Affairs called in officers heading to the Northern Front for operations support. Looks like they¡¯ve just arrived.¡±

    Operations support for the Northern Front?

    Feeling a bit curious, I asked,

    ¡°I thought the Northern Expansion Campaign was going smoothly? Aside from a few areas, I heard the Kingdom of Eldresia was already on the verge of collapse.¡±

    ¡°Those ¡®few areas¡¯ are the problem. As you know, if we don¡¯t crush them before winter sets in, this could turn into a prolonged war. That¡¯s why we¡¯re sending reinforcements.¡±

    I sipped my coffee and tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡°Judging by their ranks, it seems like the units being sent are at the company level. But will adding a company really make much of a difference in a battlefield dominated by corps-level operations?¡±

    Ernst chuckled softly at my question.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The company is just there to escort competent staff officers. They can¡¯t risk getting ambushed by guerillas on the way to the front.¡±

    ¡°Ah. That makes sense.¡±

    It seemed the General Staff¡¯s plan was to deploy skilled staff officers to the front lines to tip the balance of the war in the Empire¡¯s favor.

    ¡®Desperate enough to borrow even a cat¡¯s paw, huh?¡¯

    It was Frien, the girl who would one day be called the Saint of the Empire.

    ¡®What the hell is she doing here?¡¯

    At this point in time, she should still be attending officer training at the military academy.

    Perplexed, I excused myself from Ernst and approached her.

    ¡°Cadet. Stop right there.¡±

    Hearing my voice, Frien turned around.

    Her face immediately lit up with a bright smile.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel Steiner¡ªwait, my apologies! You¡¯re a captain now!¡±

    She sounded genuinely thrilled to see me.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t share the sentiment. I kept my face expressionless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for small talk. Answer the question¡ªwhy is a cadet hanging around the General Staff Headquarters? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the academy right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh...! I saw the Northern Front operations notice and sent a letter to Personnel Affairs. It looks like they decided to grant my request.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°A letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I submitted a support application, explaining that I¡¯d worked under Captain Steiner during a previous operation.¡±

    ¡°And the Personnel Office reviewed that letter and added you to my company?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Serving under you again is the greatest honor my family could ever ask for!¡±

    If the General Staff had already made their decision, there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it¡ªbut something felt off.

    The fact that she could smile so brightly despite being deployed to a warzone left only two possibilities.

    Either her loyalty to the Empire was burning out of control, or she¡¯d completely lost her mind.

    And honestly? Loyalty and madness often looked disturbingly similar.

    ¡°...Frien? I understand your feelings, but aren¡¯t you a bit young to be heading to the Northern Front? No one would blame you if you withdrew your application. Think carefully before making this decision.¡±

    I was trying to nudge her toward reconsidering, but she shook her head and gently placed a hand over her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I vowed to repay the debt I owe you, Captain Steiner, with my very life. I won¡¯t back out now.¡±

    Debt? What debt?

    As far as I remembered, all I¡¯d ever done was exchange a few words with her.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll follow you, Captain. And before long, you and I will see it together¡ªa perfect, ideal nation free of worries and fears.¡±

    ¡°...An ideal nation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One Empire, one Emperor, one people. We¡¯ll build God¡¯s kingdom on this land, free from those wretched rats in the Allied Nations.¡±

    Frien smiled serenely.

    It was the kind of gentle smile you¡¯d expect to see in a religious painting¡ªcalm, warm, and full of devotion.

    And that¡¯s when I knew.

    ¡®She¡¯s fucking insane.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t know why or how, but Frien had clearly crossed the line between devotion and outright lunacy.

    Swallowing nervously, I wiped the sweat off my palms.

    ¡®I need to talk to the Deputy Chief. I have to get her reassigned.¡¯

    It probably wouldn¡¯t work.

    But I had to at least try¡ªbecause standing in front of me was a wide-eyed lunatic, and she scared the hell out of me.

 Chapter 31

    Knock, knock.

    Cedric looked up from his desk while eating a sandwich and reviewing documents.

    The wall clock showed the hour hand already pointing at 5 p.m.

    ¡®...Then this must be Captain Daniel Steiner.¡¯

    Earlier around noon, Daniel had requested a meeting regarding support for the Northern operations.

    Cedric had been wanting to see him anyway, so he told him to come at 5 p.m., and now Daniel had knocked right on time.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    At Cedric¡¯s permission, Daniel opened the door to the office.

    Seeing the Deputy Chief of Operations¡¯ office for the first time, Daniel was overwhelmed by a subtle sense of intimidation.

    The room was strangely devoid of unnecessary items.

    No matter where he looked, all he saw were a coat rack, bookshelves, a fountain pen, a telephone, a desk, and stacks of documents.

    Most people would at least have a golf ball, stamps, or some hobby-related items lying around, but there were no such traces here.

    Only the bookshelves along both walls were stuffed with files containing classified documents.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    It was a low but sharp voice.

    Cedric, seated behind a luxurious mahogany desk, glanced briefly at Daniel and continued eating his sandwich.

    Watching this, Daniel nervously walked to the center of the office and saluted.

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your meal, sir. However, I came despite the discourtesy because I have something urgent to discuss.¡±

    Cedric finished his sandwich, took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands, and then looked at Daniel.

    His cold, pale eyes silently demanded him to speak.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll be direct, sir. I would like to request the removal of my adjutant, Second Lieutenant Lucy Emilia, and Cadet Frien from the Northern support deployment.¡±

    To Daniel, both of them were unsettling presences, and he wanted to keep them as far away as possible.

    However, Cedric, who had no knowledge of Daniel¡¯s thoughts, could only find the request puzzling.

    Swallowing the last bit of his sandwich, Cedric asked,

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Oh, how Daniel wished he could simply say, ¡°Lucy is a spy, and Frien is out of her mind.¡±

    Suppressing a sigh, he quickly thought up a plausible excuse.

    ¡°My adjutant and Cadet Frien are both barely adults. I cannot bring girls who still have traces of youthfulness to such a dangerous battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Lucy might be one thing, but didn¡¯t you have Cadet Frien with you even back when you were just enlisted?¡±

    ¡°That was for operations to defend our own territory. Compared to the current Northern operations, which involve penetrating deep into enemy lines, those missions carried far less risk.¡±

    Caught off guard by the unexpected answer, Cedric blinked once.

    ¡®Surprising.¡¯

    He had assumed Daniel was so cold-blooded that he wouldn¡¯t care about trivial matters as long as they didn¡¯t hinder his promotion.

    Yet here he was, stepping forward to protect his subordinates¡ªshowing a surprisingly human side.

    ¡®Even a hedgehog loves its own offspring.¡¯

    Caring for subordinates was one of the most important virtues of a commander.

    Cedric found himself liking Daniel even more, but he still couldn¡¯t grant this request.

    ¡°I must refuse. The Empire¡¯s ideology is based on meritocracy. It emphasizes equal opportunity above all else. Denying deployment simply because they are young women would contradict that principle.¡±

    It had been a long time since someone this promising had come along.

    *****

    At the same time, Frien and Lucy were gathered in Daniel¡¯s private office.

    Lucy was there to organize documents since it was close to the end of the workday.

    As for Frien? Daniel had told her to wait in his office while he discussed matters with the deputy chief and promised to relay the results afterward.

    Rustle¡ª

    Leaning against the wall, Frien stole a sideways glance.

    She watched Lucy, who was seated at her desk skillfully sorting through papers, and felt a twinge of envy.

    ¡®I should have been Captain Daniel¡¯s adjutant...¡¯

    For some reason, it felt as though the position had been taken from her, leaving a sour taste in her mouth.

    Sensing the gaze directed at her, Lucy paused her work and looked up.

    Their eyes met.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    In the heavy silence, it was Lucy who spoke first.

    ¡°What¡¯s weighing on your mind so deeply?¡±

    Her tone was professional, almost indifferent. Frien responded curtly.

    ¡°Just wondering why you applied to be Captain Daniel¡¯s adjutant, Lieutenant Lucy.¡±

    ¡°No particular reason. If I had to give one, it would be for the glory of the Empire.¡±

    It was an immediate answer.

    In truth, she had applied because the role was perfect as a cover for her work as a spy. But that wasn¡¯t something she could admit.

    Though Lucy managed to conceal her true intentions flawlessly, Frien tilted her head in suspicion.

    Something about Lucy¡¯s words felt dishonest.

    It wasn¡¯t logic¡ªmore of a gut feeling.

    It was Frien¡¯s unique sense of discernment, often imprecise but remarkably accurate.

    ¡°Lieutenant Lucy? I was raised by my father, a priest. I attended mass every day, without fail. After the service, there were always people who wanted to confess their sins. They would follow my father into the confessional booth.¡±

    Lucy, puzzled by the sudden topic, paused her work.

    ¡°So as a child, I made a game out of predicting who would go in for confession. My accuracy was surprisingly high. No matter how devoutly someone prayed, if they were hiding a sin, there was always a shadow on their face.¡±

    Thud.

    Lucy closed the folder in front of her and fixed her gaze on Frien.

    Frien, too, did not avoid Lucy¡¯s eyes and met her stare head-on.

    Tick¡ª

    The sound of the clock¡¯s second hand echoed clearly in the tense silence.

    Then, Frien walked over to Lucy¡¯s desk and placed her hand firmly on top of it.

    ¡°And yet, something seems strange.¡±

    Lowering her head slowly, Frien stared straight into Lucy¡¯s face.

    Their emotionless eyes locked, freezing the air between them.

    In that icy tension, Frien quietly parted her lips.

    ¡°The shadow that lingers over your face, Lieutenant.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Lucy¡¯s instincts screamed a warning.

    The woman standing before her was dangerous.

    Those eyes, as if peering straight into her soul, carried a hint of madness.

    But Lucy didn¡¯t lose her composure.

    So what if she was being suspected? Nothing would change.

    ¡°Be clear about what you¡¯re trying to say, Cadet Frien. Are you implying that I¡¯ve committed a crime? Or perhaps that I¡¯m lying?¡±

    Frien¡¯s pupils quivered.

    She had only been fishing for a reaction, but she hadn¡¯t expected Lucy to respond so calmly.

    Straightening herself, Frien forced an awkward smile.

    ¡°Lieutenant, I was merely sharing a personal anecdote. And according to my experience¡ª¡±

    ¡°I see. Experience is important in all things. It helps establish a framework for judgment. But what kind of ¡®experience¡¯ teaches someone to accuse others without any basis or evidence?¡±

    Though polite, Lucy¡¯s words bristled with thorns.

    She was questioning whether Frien¡¯s rudeness toward a superior officer was also based on her so-called experience.

    In doing so, Lucy had insulted Frien¡¯s upbringing and subtly belittled her character.

    Frien understood Lucy¡¯s intent all too well.

    Her forced smile twitched ever so slightly.

    Tick¡ª

    The clock¡¯s ticking filled the suffocating silence.

    The tension in the room was so thick it felt as though something could snap at any moment¡ª

    Then came the sound of familiar footsteps, the sharp click of boots approaching.

    Frien instinctively turned toward the door just as Daniel entered the office.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Frien brightened as she saluted, and Lucy rose to her feet, mirroring the gesture.

    Daniel returned their salutes, ready to deliver Cedric¡¯s message, but hesitated.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    The atmosphere in the office felt unnervingly heavy.

    ¡®Is it just my imagination?¡¯

    Though unsettled, Daniel decided it wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it.

    ¡°Cadet Frien, I¡¯ve discussed your situation with the deputy chief. Normally, cadets aren¡¯t deployed to active battlefields, but this time they¡¯re making an exception as part of your training.¡±

    Frien showed little surprise.

    She had already anticipated this outcome, knowing the personnel office had approved it beforehand.

    Still, hearing Daniel confirm it in person wasn¡¯t unpleasant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Captain Daniel!¡±

    Frien spoke with enthusiasm, but Daniel only looked at her with mild reluctance before turning to Lucy.

    ¡°And Lieutenant Lucy, your assignment to the Northern Front as my adjutant has been finalized. Both of you should pack your belongings and prepare to move out immediately once the unit is assembled.¡±

    The two women saluted sharply in acknowledgment.

    After returning their salutes, Daniel watched as Frien slowly shifted her gaze toward Lucy.

    ¡°Well, it seems we¡¯ll be spending quite a bit of time together, Lieutenant Lucy.¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t flinch. She met Frien¡¯s gaze and narrowed her eyes sharply.

    ¡°Yes, it seems so. Quite the coincidence.¡±

    The palpable tension between the two made Daniel break into a cold sweat.

    ¡®What the hell is wrong with you two?¡¯

    He had no idea why they were practically baring their teeth at each other like predators.

    He still looked like a boy¡ªhis features hadn¡¯t completely shed their innocence yet.

    Despite the dissatisfied expression on his face, I answered him as calmly as possible.

    ¡°Sergeant, don¡¯t you know that preserving soldiers¡¯ stamina is the most important factor on the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°I understand that, sir, but... we were originally supposed to reach the forward outpost five days ago. We¡¯re already five days behind schedule, and I¡¯m not sure we can afford to be so relaxed.¡±

    I gave him a slight nod, signaling for him to continue.

    Glendy hesitated, his confidence wavering, but eventually clenched his fists and spoke.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why we were so delayed, so I checked our location using map coordinates. This area isn¡¯t directly along the path to the outpost. I believe, Captain, that you¡¯ve been deliberately taking detours.¡±

    Of course, I had been.

    Even when we could¡¯ve taken the main road, I led us through back routes, and even then, I picked the roughest paths.

    The reason was simple¡ª

    ¡®The later we arrive, the later we get thrown into the frontlines.¡¯

    The sooner we joined the battle, the sooner we¡¯d die.

    Wasn¡¯t this obvious?

    Then again, Glendy was the type to willingly die for the Empire.

    He wasn¡¯t as fanatical as Frien, but his mind was still clouded with patriotic fervor.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the thought, which only made Glendy bristle.

    ¡°Captain! Do you think this is funny? I wasn¡¯t going to bring this up, but the men are already doubting you! They¡¯re saying you¡¯re just some desk jockey from Headquarters who¡¯s too cowardly to face the battlefield!¡±

    That was the best thing I¡¯d heard all day.

    The lower my reputation, the less likely Headquarters would assign me to critical operations.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t admit that, so I decided to deflect with something vague.

    ¡°People who focus too much on the trees can¡¯t see the forest. No matter how much I explain the forest to someone who¡¯s fixated on a single tree, they won¡¯t understand. That¡¯s your limitation, Sergeant Glendy.¡±

    ¡°What does that even¡ª?¡±

    Before Glendy could finish, McCall returned from the woods.

    He was visibly flushed, his excitement practically radiating off him.

    McCall strode up and spoke with trembling urgency.

    ¡°Captain! We¡ªw-we¡¯ve found them! An enemy supply unit is setting up camp nearby! From what I know, Intelligence hasn¡¯t even identified their supply routes yet...! You were circling the area deliberately, weren¡¯t you? You were looking for this!¡±

    ...What?

    An enemy supply unit? Here?

    I was stunned, but before I could react, Glendy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Is that true? Captain, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been planning this from the start...¡±

    The resentment on Glendy¡¯s face melted into awe.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve spoken out of line!¡±

    Watching Glendy bow his head and apologize left me completely dumbfounded.

    Things were spiraling out of control.

    To make matters worse, I locked eyes with Frien, who was standing nearby.

    The reverence in her gaze was suffocating.

    Even the two platoon leaders were looking at me like I was some kind of tactical genius.

    It felt like I had crossed the Rubicon.

    If I told them not to attack now, this pack of nationalist zealots might actually beat me to death.

    Reluctantly, I adjusted the brim of my cap.

    ¡°Relay this to all units.¡±

    I pulled my cap low, letting out a quiet sigh.

    ¡°...Prepare to exterminate the rats.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Sergeant Glendy returned to the troops with a face full of loyalty and began issuing orders.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t resist adding nonsense about my ¡°incredible foresight¡± while doing so.@@@@

    While the soldiers prepared for battle with grim determination, I climbed a nearby hill with Lieutenant McCall to confirm his report.

    ¡°Captain Daniel, you never act without a plan, do you?¡±

    ...For some reason, Frien had tagged along, but I didn¡¯t bother stopping her.

    Ignoring her chatter, I reached the hilltop and took the binoculars McCall handed me.

    ¡°There, sir.¡±

    I turned the binoculars in the direction McCall indicated and spotted a clearing in the distance.

    Soldiers in Kingdom uniforms were diligently setting up camp.

    I zoomed in and scanned the area.

    Several transport trucks were parked in the clearing, loaded with supplies.

    I saw stacks of food, fuel, ammunition, medical supplies, and military equipment.

    There were also barbed wire, sandbags, mines, and concrete blocks for fortifications¡ªnot to mention radios and batteries.

    ¡®...Definitely a supply unit.¡¯

    The number of soldiers exceeded 300¡ªroughly a battalion.

    ¡®But...¡¯

    For supplies of this scale, it would have to be supporting at least a brigade, possibly even a division.

    The only Kingdom force of that size in the region was the Ironclad Division, tasked with defending the coastal city.

    But that area was already surrounded by Imperial forces. How were they supposed to deliver these supplies?

    The situation didn¡¯t make sense, but it wasn¡¯t my priority right now.

    Lowering the binoculars, I turned to McCall.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem very experienced in combat. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Judging by their ranks, most of them are recruits. The veterans have either been sent to the frontlines or killed in action. The Kingdom doesn¡¯t have much choice left.¡±

    ¡°That should make this easier. Cadet Frien?¡±

    Frien¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at me. Honestly, it was a little overwhelming.

    ¡°...You said you trained in vocals, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I was part of the church choir when I was younger. I even performed as a soloist.¡±

    A soloist¡ªsomeone recognized for exceptional vocal skill and technique.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering Frien¡¯s future self would use magic-infused songs to enhance soldiers¡¯ abilities in battle.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t expect her to demonstrate such techniques right now.

    Even Frien herself probably didn¡¯t fully understand her powers yet.

    For now, I had to make the most of what was available to tip the odds in our favor.

    ¡®If we can¡¯t avoid this fight, minimizing casualties is the only option.¡¯

    That was directly tied to my survival, after all.

    Calculating the odds in my head, I gripped Frien¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Cadet Frien, your role in this ambush is absolutely critical. Can I trust you to follow my lead?¡±

    Frien was briefly stunned, then broke into a bright, almost radiant smile.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do anything for you, Captain!¡±

    *****

    Dawn.

    Taliam, a Kingdom soldier standing guard with his comrades, paused mid-yawn.

    A faint singing voice was drifting from beyond the forest.

    At first, he thought he had imagined it, but the song grew steadily closer.

    *****

    Tat-tat-tat! Bang!

    The sudden bursts of gunfire jolted Lieutenant Colonel Henry Fuer awake.

    What was that sound? He waited for his adjutant to burst into the command tent with a report¡ªbut no one came.

    Blinking in confusion, he realized the gunfire wasn¡¯t stopping.

    ¡°Ha... Hah...!¡±

    Snapping out of his daze, Henry scrambled to put on his uniform, grabbed his pistol, and rushed outside.

    What he saw froze him in place.

    Flames and smoke billowed everywhere.

    Amid the chaos, Imperial soldiers in black uniforms had already seized control of the camp.

    Some of Henry¡¯s men staggered out of their tents in response to the gunfire, only to be cut down in an instant¡ªtoo quickly to even cry out.

    ¡°W-What the hell is this...?¡±

    Had their supply route been discovered? How? Why?

    His thoughts were a tangled mess.

    Scanning the battlefield in desperation, Henry spotted a man approaching the command tent.

    Even as screams and gunfire echoed around them, the man strode forward with unshaken composure.

    Black-haired. An Imperial officer.

    There was something unsettlingly familiar about him.

    Then Henry caught sight of the golden Gukseon Medal pinned to the officer¡¯s chest.

    ¡®Daniel Steiner...!¡¯

    The so-called hero of the Empire.

    Terror gripped Henry. He raised his pistol and pointed it at Daniel.

    ¡°Stay back! You monster!¡±

    Daniel halted.

    The two men stood in silence, locked in a tense standoff. Then Daniel spoke slowly.

    ¡°If you wish to kill me, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t pull the trigger!?¡±

    ¡°No. I believe you can.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s tone remained calm, but his words twisted like a knife.

    ¡°But what happens to your soldiers if you kill me?¡±

    Henry¡¯s hand trembled.

    He understood exactly what Daniel meant.

    ¡°A headless Imperial force would rampage like wild animals. They¡¯ll slaughter every last Kingdom soldier here. But we can avoid that outcome.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice felt like the whisper of the devil.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, order your men to surrender. I¡¯ll give the command to cease fire immediately. Think of your subordinates¡ªtheir families, and the grief they would endure.¡±

    Save them while you still can.

    Henry gritted his teeth.

    It wasn¡¯t wrong. If he let pride cloud his judgment and demanded a desperate last stand, everyone would die.

    Henry wasn¡¯t a brilliant officer, but he wasn¡¯t completely incompetent either.

    Letting out a low sob, he lowered his pistol.

    There was no choice left.

    ¡°Surrender...¡±

    His fingers loosened, and the pistol fell from his grip.

    ¡°...We surrender.¡±

 Chapter 34

    After Henry, the enemy commander, declared his surrender, the battlefield was quickly brought under control.

    The Kingdom''s soldiers, caught off guard by the unexpected ambush, dropped to their knees, completely demoralized. Even their officers, seemingly convinced that the situation could not be overturned, resigned themselves to captivity.

    ¡°Hurry up! You goddamn rats!¡±

    ¡°You should all be dead right now! Be grateful to our merciful company commander!¡±

    As was typical of soldiers in the aftermath of victory, they barked harsh orders at the prisoners.

    ¡®Why are they creating such a hostile atmosphere...?¡¯

    Daniel frowned, contemplating whether to intervene, but before he could step in, Lieutenant McCall approached.

    ¡°Sir! The headcount is complete!¡±

    ¡°Alright. What about casualties on our side?¡±

    ¡°Out of 207 men, we have 16 casualties. Four dead and twelve with minor injuries.¡±

    Four deaths after defeating an entire battalion¡ªan astonishingly favorable exchange rate, even considering the success of the operation.

    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollow laugh.

    ¡°This is troublesome...¡±

    Securing such a major achievement while merely supporting operations was undoubtedly problematic.

    At this rate, the General Staff would continue assigning Daniel as a commander in every tactical deployment, something he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    Though Daniel¡¯s bitter smile was one of self-deprecation, Lieutenant McCall interpreted it differently.

    ¡®He¡¯s still not satisfied after achieving something this impressive...!¡¯

    To McCall, it was a mindset so advanced that he could hardly comprehend it.

    It became clear to him why Daniel had earned his reputation as the Staff Headquarters¡¯ ace and the Empire¡¯s hero.

    As McCall gazed at Daniel with a mix of awe and admiration, Daniel let out a quiet sigh.

    ¡°Prepare to move out for the forward outpost. Inform the troops we¡¯ll depart after a short break.¡±

    Truthfully, he would have preferred to stall for a few more days before joining up with the main force. However, with prisoners now in their custody, there was no room for delays.

    If even one prisoner managed to cut their restraints and escape, it would spell disaster.

    In the worst-case scenario, the Kingdom might send a rescue force to retrieve their captured supply battalion. Moving quickly to the forward outpost for safety was the better option.

    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll relay your orders immediately!¡±

    Saluting energetically, Lieutenant McCall hurried off to the gathered soldiers.

    Left alone, Daniel absentmindedly turned his gaze and spotted Frien leading the Kingdom soldiers.

    Frien was speaking softly with a smile, but the Kingdom soldiers looked pale and were panting in fear.

    ¡®What kind of horrifying things is she saying to the prisoners...?¡¯

    He was genuinely concerned that she might end up violating the laws of war.

    Just the previous day, during the planning stage of the ambush, Frien had suggested dressing like a civilian to better deceive the enemy.

    Of course, disguising oneself as a civilian to attack the enemy was a blatant war crime.

    When he explained this, Frien had asked, with a disturbingly sincere expression, ¡°If they¡¯ve sided with the Allied Nations, doesn¡¯t that make them less than human? Why would it count as a crime?¡±

    Her words had sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡®At least she¡¯s on our side.¡¯

    Facing an enemy with Frien¡¯s level of fanatic nationalism would have been a nightmare.

    Turning his attention away from Frien, Daniel¡¯s eyes settled on Lucy.

    Lucy was, as always, handling the prisoners with cold efficiency, just like she had back at headquarters.

    The Imperial Air Force had already secured aerial dominance, sinking several of the Kingdom¡¯s supply ships.

    On the ground, his armored division maintained an impenetrable blockade¡ªtight enough that even an ant couldn¡¯t slip through.

    And yet, the Kingdom¡¯s armored division continued to receive supplies on time.

    Plagued by this inexplicable situation, Felderham turned to Brigade Commander Heinrich.

    ¡°Heinrich, do you have any idea what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Unfortunately, Heinrich shook his head.

    ¡°I have no idea how their supply lines are holding, sir. However, I heard headquarters sent a staff officer to assist us. We might want to wait and see what he has to offer.¡±

    ¡°...A staff officer? Hah. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Felderham, who had spent years in the northern frontlines, was well aware of the name Daniel Steiner.

    It would¡¯ve been stranger if he didn¡¯t know. After all, Daniel had caused quite the uproar in the capital.

    But Felderham didn¡¯t trust Daniel in the slightest.

    He found it suspicious that someone could rack up so many achievements in just six months.

    ¡®No doubt the capital fabricated a hero for propaganda purposes.¡¯

    It was most likely a ploy to boost recruitment rates by manufacturing a poster boy.

    Sure, some of Daniel¡¯s accomplishments might¡¯ve been real. But to believe every single one of them was genuine? That defied common sense.

    The High Command¡¯s motives¡ªto secure more soldiers¡ªwere understandable. But wasn¡¯t their excessive praise of Daniel taking things too far?

    ¡®And to make matters worse...¡¯

    What they needed at headquarters right now wasn¡¯t some smooth-talking staff officer, but a proven and competent warrior who could deliver results.

    ¡®And yet, the best support headquarters could send is some rookie staff officer?¡¯

    Felderham was about to let out a disappointed sigh when¡ª

    ¡°C-Commander, sir?¡±

    It was the communications officer who had been monitoring the radio.

    Turning his head to see what the fuss was about, Felderham noticed the soldier¡¯s bewildered expression as he spoke.

    ¡°Captain Daniel Steiner¡¯s company has arrived at this location, sir. But... there are casualties. Out of 16 reported casualties, 4 are dead and 12 suffered minor injuries...¡±

    What? Sixteen casualties from nothing more than a march?

    Even if it had been a forced march, this was beyond comprehension. On top of that, they¡¯d arrived six days late from their expected arrival date, and yet they managed to sustain sixteen casualties?

    ¡®What an incompetent commander...!¡¯

    This was exactly the type of officer who should never be deployed to the battlefield.

    Felderham was already planning to reprimand Daniel and have him reassigned to the rear when¡ª

    ¡°And also...¡±

    The communications officer swallowed nervously, as if struggling to believe the words he was about to speak.

    ¡°Captain Daniel Steiner¡¯s company encountered and neutralized an enemy supply battalion en route to the divisional headquarters. Out of 327 enemy personnel, 135 were killed, and 192¡ªincluding the enemy battalion commander¡ªwere captured, sir...¡±

    The operations room fell into stunned silence.

    ¡®...What did he just say?¡¯

    Faced with such an absurdly outstanding report, Felderham¡ªand every officer present in the command center¡ªstood frozen with their mouths agape.

 Chapter 35

    Daniel arrived at the divisional headquarters of the forward base, leading the captured prisoners. After sending his wounded soldiers to the medical unit, he began unpacking his belongings.

    He had barely settled in when he considered pouring himself a glass of the officer¡¯s supply whiskey to ease his fatigue. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the right time.

    ¡°Captain Daniel Steiner? The division commander requests your presence.¡±

    Without even a moment to rest, Daniel nodded and followed the adjutant toward the temporary operations headquarters.

    Although the building¡¯s exterior appeared intact, the interior hallways were scattered with debris¡ªbroken stones and splintered wood.

    It was a stark contrast to the pristine and elegant hallways of the general staff headquarters in the capital, which resembled luxury hotels.

    ¡®Well, this was originally occupied by the Kingdom¡¯s forces before we drove them out and seized the building...¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t exactly fair to complain about the lack of cleaning.

    After all, only a madman would demand cleanliness in a battlefield riddled with bullets.

    With such idle observations in mind, Daniel made his way to the operations room on the third floor.

    The adjutant knocked and announced Daniel¡¯s arrival, prompting a voice from inside to call him in.

    The adjutant gave Daniel a nod before opening the door, revealing Major General Felderham seated at the head of a massive table.

    Felderham¡¯s large frame made the expansive table seem small. With his thick eyebrows furrowed, he stared directly at Daniel, radiating a sense of authority.

    The atmosphere was intimidating, and it wasn¡¯t just Felderham.

    The table was lined with high-ranking officers.

    The lowest-ranking officer present was a major.

    It was a gathering of the division¡¯s most formidable leaders¡ªa collection of military elites.

    Daniel could feel the weight of their gazes pressing down on him, making it slightly difficult to breathe.

    Heinrich raised his hand slightly in acknowledgment, but to Daniel, the gesture only added to his discomfort.

    Suppressing a sigh, Daniel stepped forward and saluted crisply.

    ¡°Commander, sir! I was informed you requested my presence!¡±

    Felderham gave a faint smile and returned the salute.

    ¡°Yes. I called you here to verify the radio operator¡¯s report. According to the briefing, you attacked an enemy supply battalion, killed 135 men, and captured 192¡ªincluding their battalion commander. Is this true?¡±

    Standing at attention, Daniel maintained his composure as he replied.

    ¡°It was merely good fortune, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the false modesty. Luck alone doesn¡¯t account for results like that. More importantly, Captain Steiner, have you uncovered the enemy¡¯s supply route?¡±

    Their supply route?

    Daniel had only ambushed the battalion during transit; he hadn¡¯t learned their route.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I don¡¯t know the exact route.¡±

    ¡°What about the captured battalion commander? Can we extract the information from him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with him, sir. He¡¯s a resolute man. Even under extreme interrogation, I doubt he¡¯ll reveal anything.¡±@@@@

    The room filled with disappointed murmurs.

    Given their desperation to uncover the Kingdom¡¯s supply lines, Daniel¡¯s report was far from satisfying.

    However, no one dared openly criticize him.

    His achievements thus far shone too brightly to be overshadowed by a few unsatisfactory answers.

    ¡°I like your honesty. It¡¯s a refreshing change from all the other smooth-talking staff officers.¡±

    After scanning the room, Felderham turned his sharp gaze back to Daniel.

    ¡°Now then, Captain Steiner. If you were to hazard a guess about the enemy¡¯s supply route, what would it be? Even speculation is welcome at this point. We need to consider every possibility.¡±

    The entire room fell silent, all eyes focusing on Daniel.

    In the suffocating quiet, Daniel¡¯s thoughts raced.

    ¡®Wait a second. If I say something stupid here...¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t just disappoint the division commander¡ªit could leave a bad impression on every senior officer in the room.

    This was a golden opportunity to tank his performance review and get himself reassigned to the rear.

    An opportunity like this wouldn¡¯t come again.

    Taking a deep breath, Daniel decided to throw out the most absurd idea he could think of.

    ¡°Underground tunnels... In other words, burrows.¡±

    The Kingdom¡¯s forces weren¡¯t fools. If such a tunnel existed, they would have hidden it meticulously, making it nearly impossible to find.

    ¡®And if this wild speculation turns out to be wrong...¡¯

    Daniel would inevitably be blamed as the one who threw the Imperial forces into chaos.

    His performance review would plummet, and he¡¯d quickly earn the disdain of the division commander.

    If things went well, this supposed ¡°competence¡± he¡¯d stumbled into so far could finally be buried under accusations of ¡°incompetence.¡±

    Hell, he might even get himself discharged from the military.

    Smiling faintly at the thought, Daniel suppressed a chuckle.

    Felderham, however, nearly gasped at the sight.

    ¡®He¡¯s smiling? Does he truly have that much confidence in this plan?¡¯

    Even the most talented staff officers usually showed signs of anxiety, worried their guesses might be wrong. But Daniel?

    He was smiling¡ªcalmly, almost cruelly¡ªwhile discussing the massacre that would follow the plan¡¯s success.

    Felderham felt his perception of Daniel shift entirely.

    ¡®An elite strategist from the capital? The Empire¡¯s hero?¡¯

    Those labels suddenly felt laughable.

    Felderham¡¯s lips curled into a fierce grin as he studied Daniel.

    To his eyes, Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t some decorated officer propped up by propaganda.

    No¡ªhe was a bloodthirsty warrior, ready to spill as much of the enemy¡¯s blood as it took to win.

    *****

    Late Night

    Reconnaissance Battalion Under Divisional Headquarters

    ¡°Are we really supposed to believe there¡¯s an underground tunnel around here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Orders are orders. Honestly, though, this feels ridiculous...¡±

    Grumbling, the reconnaissance soldiers pressed forward.

    Headquarters had abruptly ordered them to search the area where the enemy supply battalion had been captured. They¡¯d already been scouring the surroundings for six hours.

    But so far, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of an underground tunnel¡ªor even an animal burrow, for that matter.

    Just how long were they supposed to keep up this nonsense?

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Thud...

    The faint clang of metal beneath a boot sent vibrations through the air.

    Startled, the soldier glanced down, but the ground was covered in branches and dead leaves, making it impossible to see what he¡¯d stepped on.

    ¡°What the hell? Why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you hear that? I think I just stepped on something. A¡ªa landmine?¡±

    ¡°What? Shit! Don¡¯t move! Keep your foot planted!¡±

    Slipping his rifle onto his back, the other soldier knelt and began brushing away the leaves and branches around his partner¡¯s foot.

    And then it appeared¡ªnot a mine, but a massive iron door.

    The soldiers froze, exchanging wide-eyed glances before instinctively stepping back.

    ¡°Is this... what I think it is?¡±

    Silence hung in the air.

    Nodding grimly, the two men cautiously reached out and gripped the handles protruding from the metal surface.

    With a groaning creak, the door opened, revealing pitch-black darkness inside.

    ¡°Flashlight. Turn it on.¡±

    One of them nodded, pulling out a flashlight and flicking it on.

    Click¡ª

    The light fanned out, cutting through the darkness and illuminating a set of stairs descending deep underground.

    The soldiers stood frozen, their breaths caught in their throats.

    There was no room for doubt.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    It was the underground tunnel.

    The one the divisional headquarters had sent them to find¡ªthe Kingdom¡¯s hidden supply route.

 Chapter 36

    Early Morning

    Lucy entered the tent at dawn.

    ¡°Captain Daniel Steiner. I have urgent news¡ª¡±

    She halted mid-sentence as her eyes fell on Daniel, who was lying on a cot near the edge of the tent.

    His blanket was haphazardly draped over him, and his exhausted state was apparent.

    It made sense. While the other soldiers and officers had taken the opportunity to rest upon reaching the forward outpost, Daniel had been dragged to the operations command center at the division commander¡¯s orders and had only just returned.

    ¡®That means...¡¯

    Right now, Daniel Steiner was completely defenseless.

    After confirming the absence of anyone else in the tent, Lucy stepped closer.

    She gazed down at him as he slept.

    The Gukseon Medal pinned to the left side of his uniform glimmered faintly.

    ¡®Daniel Steiner.¡¯

    The man in front of her had been building up a terrifying string of victories lately.

    Even within the Allied Nations, interest in him was growing steadily.

    Yet, no orders had come down to assassinate him.

    Her mission from the Allied Nations remained simple: monitor Daniel Steiner closely and report his every move.

    But when would he stop being a surveillance target and become an assassination target instead?

    If the order came to kill him, Lucy would obey without hesitation.

    Or at least, that was what she told herself.

    Would she really be able to act without doubt?

    Putting aside his dedication to the Empire, Daniel Steiner was an undeniably decent man.

    He had shared his rations with her, lent her an umbrella, and even invited her to a dessert shop, claiming it was to share a hobby.

    There was also the time she had disguised herself as a doctor¡ªhe had prevented the Security Bureau police from cornering her and getting her exposed.

    She couldn¡¯t deny she owed him.

    And that small debt made her waver, no matter how slightly, under the burden of being a spy.

    ¡®What if...¡¯

    What if they had met as ordinary people instead of a spy for the Allied Nations and an officer of the Empire?

    Caught up in useless daydreams, Lucy shook her head firmly.

    It was a foolish, unproductive thought.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to waver¡ªnot after the favor the Allied Nations had granted her.

    No matter how good a man Daniel Steiner seemed, he was still an Imperial officer.

    And those who strengthened the Empire were enemies of the Allied Nations¡ªand enemies of her own personal grudge.

    Memories of the past resurfaced, and Lucy clenched her fists before letting out a slow breath.

    Feeling sorry for herself was pointless.

    ¡®How pathetic.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t need to overthink this. All she had to do was perform her duties as Daniel Steiner¡¯s loyal adjutant until the next orders arrived.

    Resolving herself, Lucy gave a small nod and turned to leave.

    She was just about to step outside when she paused.

    For some reason, the way Daniel¡¯s blanket was carelessly draped over him bothered her.

    Maybe it was her obsessive streak, or maybe it was something else entirely.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lucy leaned down and straightened the blanket, tucking it neatly over his chest.

    Then, brushing her hands off lightly, she murmured,

    ¡°I just heard the goddess of victory call for us to charge! And I know you all heard it too! Didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    A faint smile spread across the soldiers¡¯ faces.

    It was terrifying.

    ¡°The Kingdom army joined hands with the vile Allied Nations to invade our lands and humiliate our fallen comrades! Remember their screams! Their suffering! Their shame!¡±

    Stepping forward, Heinrich¡¯s voice rose to a thunderous roar.

    ¡°Today, we will repay them a hundredfold! Rip open the bloated bellies of those gluttons who drank the blood of our brothers! Forward, elite soldiers of the Empire!¡±

    The brigade erupted into deafening cheers and immediately began marching toward the underground tunnel.

    Forming perfect lines, the soldiers advanced into the tunnel with mechanical precision¡ªa testament to their rigorous training.

    Watching the scene unfold, Daniel approached Heinrich.

    ¡°This is a diversionary attack. While the division advances on the front lines with artillery fire to draw the enemy¡¯s attention, the tunnel will let us strike directly at the city...¡±

    ¡°A decisive victory,¡± Heinrich finished for him. ¡°The Kingdom army has been hiding because they know they¡¯d lose in a frontal battle. Once they realize Imperial forces have infiltrated the city, they¡¯ll be paralyzed with fear.¡±

    Daniel had to admit¡ªthe city¡¯s fall was now only a matter of time.

    It wasn¡¯t the outcome he had envisioned, but as he watched the soldiers disappear into the tunnel, he felt a surprising sense of relief.

    ¡®They won¡¯t send a staff officer into the heart of enemy territory...¡¯

    Survival came first.

    As long as he lived, he could figure out his next move.

    Heinrich, however, seemed to notice Daniel¡¯s gaze lingering on the soldiers and chuckled.

    ¡°Envious, aren¡¯t you? A devoted officer like you must be itching to crush the enemy yourself. I was the same when I was your age.¡±

    Not even close¡ªbut Daniel decided to play along.

    ¡°Of course, sir. But as a staff officer, I believe it¡¯s just as important to protect our rear lines. I¡¯ll have to leave the glory of the front line to the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°A commendable mindset. But if you wish, you don¡¯t have to sit back and watch.¡± Heinrich¡¯s smile turned sly. ¡°In fact, you won¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Wait¡ªwhat?

    Something about the conversation felt off, and Daniel gave Heinrich a wary look.

    Beaming, Heinrich delivered the news as if it were a gift.

    ¡°The division commander ordered your entire headquarters unit to assist the Magic Mobile Corps in the city assault.¡±

    ¡°...Excuse me? With all due respect, sir, my company would be more of a hindrance than a help.¡±

    ¡°The division commander thought the same at first. But after speaking with you, he changed his mind completely.¡±

    Heinrich leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone.

    ¡°Off the record, he called you a ¡®bloodthirsty wolf.¡¯¡±

    Daniel¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°He said to let you loose and see how much damage you could do.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re sure he meant me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. The division commander doesn¡¯t hand out compliments lightly. Consider this an opportunity to prove yourself.¡±

    Daniel was speechless.

    How the hell had he earned a reputation like that?

    But orders were orders, and there was no point in resisting.

    Suppressing a sigh, Daniel turned to Heinrich.

    ¡°Sir... did he really call me a bloodthirsty wolf?¡±

    ¡°Haha! You like the nickname, huh? It was half a joke, but yes, he said it.¡±

    Daniel groaned internally.

    One thing was now abundantly clear¡ªhis life was spiraling further out of control.

 Chapter 37

    Orders Are Absolute

    As a soldier, orders must be followed.

    That included me. Refusing wasn¡¯t an option.

    And so, with no other choice, I led my company¡ªwho had arrived late¡ªforward as the rear support unit for the brigade, advancing toward the enemy base.

    We marched through the dark tunnel, relying on flashlights, until we spotted light filtering through cracks in the ceiling. Emerging cautiously, we found ourselves in the middle of the enemy¡¯s supply base.

    It was a massive warehouse packed with supplies.

    The soldiers guarding it, however, were strewn across the floor¡ªlifeless bodies riddled with bullet holes.

    Clearly, the work of the brigade soldiers who had breached the area first.

    The stench of blood made me grimace just as the rest of my company¡¯s officers and soldiers climbed up after me.

    ¡°Well, what a grand celebration they¡¯ve thrown here.¡±

    Lieutenant McCall was the first to speak.

    I nodded vaguely before stepping outside through the wide-open doors of the warehouse.

    The dim tunnel lights gave way to bright sunlight, illuminating the entire area.

    A quick glance around revealed a scene no different from inside.

    The Allied soldiers guarding the base were all dead.

    Strangely, there were barely any Imperial casualties in sight.

    Even if this had been a surprise attack, the difference in skill was staggering.

    I almost felt sorry for the Kingdom¡¯s forces.

    Clicking my tongue in irritation, I flinched as a sudden explosion echoed nearby.

    Turning my head, I saw artillery shells raining down on the city.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t indiscriminate bombardment.

    The strikes were concentrated on military installations, sparing civilian areas.

    It was proof that the Empire was still adhering to wartime international law.

    Though whether the soldiers themselves would abide by such laws remained questionable.

    Through the warehouse¡¯s open doors, I could already see Imperial soldiers butchering their enemies.

    Kingdom soldiers were tumbling out of shattered windows in nearby buildings, their bodies hitting the ground with sickening thuds.

    The urban warfare unfolding before me was almost too efficient¡ªan overwhelming display of Imperial dominance.

    ¡®So this is the Magic Mobile Corps, the Empire¡¯s so-called elites...¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed when a light-brown-haired woman suddenly appeared beside me.

    It was Frien.

    ¡°A gruesome sight,¡± she said.

    Surprised to hear something rational from her for once, I turned to see her standing in a solemn, almost prayerful posture.

    ¡°They must have been human once too. How could they not realize that shaking hands with beasts would turn them into beasts themselves? They deserve divine punishment, but their sins are still tragic.¡±

    Right. Of course, Frien wasn¡¯t actually being reasonable.

    As I stared at her with mild exasperation, Lieutenant McCall spoke up.

    ¡°I knew this operation would be one-sided, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this overwhelming. It almost feels wrong¡ªlike we¡¯re bullying children.¡±

    His dark humor earned a laugh from Sergeant Glendy.

    ¡°Perfect analogy, sir! Still, thinking to reverse-engineer their supply routes and infiltrate like this¡ªour captain really does see several steps ahead of the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°...It was just luck,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Hahaha! Modesty, too? Captain, how can I not admire you? So, are we joining the brigade next?¡±

    That meant civilians weren¡¯t being targeted. As long as they disguised themselves as refugees and blended into the evacuation, they could slip away unnoticed.

    ¡°But, sir... Are you really going through with this retreat?¡±

    The Kingdom¡¯s forces without their leadership were as good as dead¡ªeveryone knew it.

    The officer voiced his concern, but it only made Lafunay¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡°We were finished the moment we got surrounded! The only reason we lasted this long was because our supply lines were intact¡ªbut now those bastards turned our own routes against us! Do you seriously think we still have a chance?!¡±

    ¡°...No, sir. But if we were to make a last stand¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Staying in a losing battle is idiotic and suicidal!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but the same didn¡¯t apply to his soldiers¡ªthey¡¯d be left behind.

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    Seeing no hope of changing Lafunay¡¯s mind, the officer fell silent.

    With a final glare, Lafunay rounded the corner¡ªand froze.

    The coast.

    It was just within reach.

    Victory wasn¡¯t possible, but survival? Survival was right there.

    But as soon as Lafunay and his men stepped out of the alley, they came to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Before them stood a unit of Imperial soldiers dressed in black uniforms.

    Roughly 200 of them.

    At the head of the formation was an Imperial officer, sunlight glinting off the Gukseon Medal on his chest.

    Lafunay swallowed hard.

    The elite bodyguards he¡¯d brought for protection barely numbered fifty.

    He¡¯d deliberately kept the group small to avoid attracting attention, but now that decision felt like a death sentence.

    ¡®But how?!¡¯

    How had the enemy anticipated this escape route?

    Lafunay hadn¡¯t dared send any communications, fearing interception. This had to be impossible.

    Then again, Daniel Steiner¡ªstanding at the front of the Imperial troops¡ªwas just as confused.

    ¡®...Why the hell is the Steel Division¡¯s command staff here?¡¯

    He¡¯d come to the coast hoping to avoid battle entirely, yet somehow he¡¯d stumbled onto the enemy¡¯s leadership.

    Unfortunately, his soldiers didn¡¯t seem to share his bewilderment.

    Click.

    As one, the Imperial troops raised their rifles, aiming directly at the Kingdom officers.

    Sergeant Glendy grinned, raising his weapon along with the others.

    ¡°Captain... Was this your plan all along? Honestly, I¡¯m starting to find you terrifying.¡±

    Terrifying? Daniel felt the same.

    The weight of yet another victory sinking into his shoulders made him want to groan, but he couldn¡¯t let it show.

    ¡°Arrest them,¡± he ordered coldly.

    Lafunay¡¯s soldiers hesitated, their grips on their weapons faltering.

    ¡°If anyone resists, shoot them.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s icy command sent shivers down their spines.

    One by one, the Kingdom soldiers dropped their weapons.

    It was the unspoken acknowledgment of their defeat¡ªand the fall of Nordia.

 Chapter 38

    Lieutenant McCall carried out Daniel¡¯s orders, tying up the enemy leadership and soldiers with the help of their men.

    Some of the officers grit their teeth in humiliation, their expressions dark, but no incidents occurred.

    Daniel¡¯s earlier command¡ª¡°Shoot anyone who resists.¡±¡ªhung over them like a blade.

    These cowards, who had prioritized their own survival by blending into the evacuation, weren¡¯t about to risk their lives now.

    After securing the prisoners, McCall ordered the radio operator to report the situation to the Imperial headquarters.

    The operator complied, and the headquarters acknowledged the message.

    They also promised to dispatch an escort unit to the coordinates immediately.

    Everything was proceeding so absurdly smoothly that McCall let out a dry laugh.

    ¡®And now...¡¯

    The Imperial headquarters would spread the news in real-time¡ªthat the commander of the Steel Division had been captured.

    Imperial morale would skyrocket, while the enemy¡¯s would plummet.

    Some Kingdom soldiers, still unaware that their commander had fled, would panic and try to confirm the truth, creating chaos and fear.

    This was the final blow to the already unbalanced battlefield.

    ¡®The one who led this entire operation from start to finish...¡¯

    McCall¡¯s eyes turned to Daniel Steiner, who stood alone by the pier, gazing at the shoreline.

    ¡®I thought he was just another desk officer when I first saw him.¡¯

    But now, he looked like a terrifyingly brilliant strategist with a mind sharper than any blade.@@@@

    As McCall watched Daniel with growing respect, Sergeant Glendy approached.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this unbelievable? Finding the enemy¡¯s supply routes was impressive enough, but then he suggested turning them against them¡ªand now he¡¯s captured their entire command staff? Honestly, I still can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    McCall smirked and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Same here. Who would believe that all these strategies came from one man? Maybe we¡¯re witnessing history in the making.¡±

    ¡°...History?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Think about it. The Battle of Nordia is enough to be recorded in the history books. Ordinary officers like us might not be remembered, but the captain? His name will definitely make it in.¡±

    Glendy let out a laugh.

    ¡°Thinking about it like that, it¡¯s almost exciting. We¡¯ve fought under someone who might be celebrated as one of the Empire¡¯s greatest heroes. Makes for a great story to tell later.¡±

    An Imperial hero.

    The thought seemed far-fetched, but seeing Daniel¡¯s accomplishments, it didn¡¯t feel entirely impossible.

    ¡°There¡¯s an even better title for him.¡±

    Glendy and McCall flinched as Frien suddenly appeared between them.

    Before they could react, she spoke.

    ¡°To me, Captain Daniel Steiner isn¡¯t just a hero. I think he¡¯s a saint, sent by God to protect the Empire from the beasts of the Allied Nations.¡±

    Frien¡¯s eyes narrowed as she gazed at Daniel, her lips curling into a faint, almost reverent smile.

    ¡°With Captain Steiner leading us, those beasts will burn in hellfire. Only the Empire and those who follow it will remain.¡±

    Her fanatical words sent a chill through McCall and Glendy.

    They wanted to see the Empire victorious and the Allied Nations defeated¡ªbut wiping out everyone except Imperials?

    That was insanity.

    They¡¯d suspected it during the earlier battles, but there was something undeniably unhinged about Frien¡¯s gaze.

    Still, they couldn¡¯t outright criticize her. Her loyalty, no matter how twisted, was unquestionable.

    I felt sweat trickle down my back.

    ¡°Sir? I¡¯m just a captain under the General Staff.¡±

    I quickly pointed out that I was nothing more than a subordinate officer, but Heinrich remained unfazed.

    ¡°We know that. Headquarters has already approved it. Until a permanent garrison commander is appointed, you¡¯ll fill the role.¡±

    What?

    I struggled to keep my composure and forced a smile.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but that¡¯s completely unrealistic. Even as an interim position, the garrison commander oversees at least a battalion. I lack both the rank and the authority¡ª¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°...I can¡¯t command a battalion as a junior officer. Nor can I be entrusted with administrative authority over a city this size. Please reconsider, sir.¡±

    I was dead serious, but Heinrich¡¯s smirk only grew.

    ¡°Of course, we wouldn¡¯t appoint a junior officer to such a position.¡±

    Wait¡ªwas this a joke?

    Relieved, I relaxed and tried to act casual.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Then I¡¯ll start preparing to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Philip.¡±

    At Heinrich¡¯s call, Captain Philip stepped forward, carrying a small box wrapped in the Empire¡¯s flag.

    A box?

    ¡°Congratulations, sir.¡±

    What? Why was Philip addressing me so formally?

    My unease spiked as Philip unwrapped the flag and opened the box.

    Inside were a polished major¡¯s insignia and shoulder boards.

    No way.

    Before I could react, Heinrich burst out laughing.

    ¡°Congratulations, Major Daniel Steiner! I¡¯m honored to witness the promotion of the youngest major in the Empire! Ah, should I pin them on for you?¡±

    Major? Me?

    Still stunned, I barely managed to nod.

    Grinning, Heinrich pulled the insignia from the box.

    ¡°Consider this an honor. According to reports from the capital, even His Majesty has taken an interest in you.¡±

    With that, Heinrich removed my captain¡¯s insignia and pinned the major¡¯s badge onto my uniform.

    I watched his hands move, too dazed to speak.

    Staff Officer under the General Staff.

    Second-Class National Service Medal recipient.

    Labeled a ¡°bloodthirsty wolf¡± by the 7th Magic Armored Division¡¯s commander.

    Key architect of the Nordia invasion.

    Youngest major in the Empire.

    Interim garrison commander of the occupied territory.

    The weight of all those titles crashed down at once, and my lips twitched involuntarily.

    Wait. This...

    No matter how I looked at it, I had just become the perfect candidate for a war crimes tribunal¡ªand a swift execution.

 Chapter 39

    Being promoted to Major in occupied territory felt like a dream.

    To be more precise, it was closer to a nightmare.

    What was even more horrifying was that the series of events I was currently experiencing weren¡¯t a nightmare at all.

    This was reality.

    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s voice echoed hollowly within the office.

    ¡°As you know, the General Staff has entrusted you with the position of interim garrison commander. The division commander is leading the unit out of the city, so you¡¯ll be in charge of managing it from now on.¡±

    I knew. Looking out the office window, I could see the tanks and artillery of the armored division leaving the city alongside the soldiers.

    Heinrich, the one who pinned this Major badge on me, was also leading his brigade out.

    So today was the day they were leaving to join the northern frontlines.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too much? Handing over the position of garrison commander on the day they¡¯re leaving?¡¯

    I wanted to protest, but no matter how loudly I yelled, Heinrich wouldn¡¯t hear me now.

    A sigh escaped me.

    ¡°...How many troops did the division leave under my command?¡±

    ¡°A battalion-sized force. The total strength is 950 soldiers.¡±

    At least the division had left behind a battalion close to full strength.

    Nordia wasn¡¯t a particularly large city, so this number should be sufficient to maintain security.

    But that wasn¡¯t the real issue.

    ¡®I gained too many achievements too quickly.¡¯

    Thanks to my rapid accumulation of military merits, I had been promoted to Major in no time.

    An officer of field rank¡ªwhose authority far surpassed that of company-grade officers.

    It wouldn¡¯t take long for the Allied Nations to catch wind of this news. Once they did, I¡¯d be branded as one of the ¡°key figures of the Imperial Army¡¯s leadership.¡±

    If we lost the war, I¡¯d be destined for the gallows after a war crimes tribunal.

    ¡®Should I bet my life on the Empire¡¯s victory, then?¡¯

    No. The odds were far too low.

    In a direct, all-out war, no country in this era could defeat the Empire.

    But war wasn¡¯t a fair competition fought under the rules of a referee.

    Just look at how the Allied Nations had roped the Kingdom into their alliance.

    The Empire, enraged by the Kingdom¡¯s refusal to remain neutral, was now striking it down with full force.

    But what would happen when the Kingdom, bleeding profusely under that blow, collapsed?

    The great powers would think: ¡°Is the Empire about to become the dominant global force?¡±

    Terrified by that prospect, they would start pouring support into the Allied Nations.

    The leading examples were the Socialist Republic to the south and the Veleka Federation to the northeast.

    The moment they joined the war, a global conflict would become inevitable.

    And the Empire would suddenly find itself fighting against the Republic, the Federation, and the Allied Nations on three fronts, with only the sea at its back.

    Betting on the Empire¡¯s victory under those circumstances was no different from a gambler staking their entire life on a long shot.

    ¡®The stakes are my life. So I need to be careful...¡¯

    Things were spiraling out of control, but nothing had fundamentally changed.

    Unless the Empire experienced a series of miraculous events capable of reversing its unfavorable prospects,

    I had no choice but to find a way to escape it.

    ¡®Of course...¡¯

    With my name already gaining notoriety, defecting through conventional means wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Even if I could find a place to accept me, there was no guarantee they¡¯d protect me.

    But if I could offer the Allied Nations a deal they simply couldn¡¯t refuse, that might change things.

    ¡°Major?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll relay the directives immediately.¡±

    Acknowledging her salute, I turned back to the window.

    The Imperial magic armored division was nearly done withdrawing from the city.

    On the streets, citizens stared at the scene with emotions too complex to describe.

    Watching them stirred a faint pang of guilt.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, citizens of the Kingdom. Life is about to get much harder for you.¡¯

    But there was no malice in it.

    I was simply doing what I had to in order to survive.

    *****

    Late Night.

    Black Crow Council, underground tavern.

    ¡°As you¡¯re all aware, Nordia has fallen into the hands of those Imperial bastards.¡±

    The middle-aged man sitting at the head of the table spoke, and the room nodded grimly.

    Hamthal, the Black Crow leader, his dark skin illuminated by dim light, continued in the somber atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years since we started fighting for freedom and equality. We¡¯ve endured countless hardships, but losing our city to war... this pain is new to all of us.¡±

    He slammed his fist on the table.

    ¡°But we have not given up on this city! If we eliminate that monster Daniel Steiner, we might be able to take it back! Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Voices of agreement rang out, echoing Hamthal¡¯s determination.

    Just as he looked around in satisfaction, the door burst open.

    It was Tarkie, a young man acting as one of the Black Crow¡¯s informants.

    He was holding a stack of papers.

    ¡°Everyone! The garrison announced their plans for the city today!¡±

    ¡°That bastard finally made his move... Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    No one had expected the garrison commander to let the city run freely under its old ways.

    As Tarkie scanned the documents, the room fell silent.

    ¡°F-First, they¡¯re conscripting the unemployed for military labor.¡±

    ¡°They want us to work for the Empire? Unbelievable! What¡¯s the public reaction?¡±

    ¡°Uh... actually, it¡¯s not bad. They¡¯re offering proper wages¡ªdouble the average worker¡¯s pay, once you account for exchange rates. People are lining up to enlist.¡±

    Proper wages?

    Caught off guard, the room fell quiet as Tarkie continued.

    ¡°Next, the tax rates.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Taxes! Of course! How much are those scum raising them by?¡±

    ¡°Well... they¡¯re imposing a 30% base income tax, and up to 50% for high earners. They actually lowered the tax rates.¡±

    Everyone in the council stared, dumbfounded.

    The Kingdom¡¯s old rates had been 45% for base income and up to 70% for high earners.

    With the war, even higher increases had been expected, leaving the citizens drowning under taxes.

    But Daniel Steiner, the Imperial commander, had just lowered them.

    As the council struggled to process this, Tarkie scratched his cheek and spoke again.

    ¡°Lastly, about the administrative recruitment. They¡¯re switching to Imperial standards.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Now they¡¯ll only hire those loyal to the Empire!¡±

    ¡°Uh, not exactly. They¡¯re scrapping the Kingdom¡¯s old recruitment perks¡ªlike bonus points for being nobility.¡±

    In other words, candidates would be judged purely on merit.

    The council members exchanged uneasy glances.

    Now should have been the time for revolutionary fervor to ignite,

    yet they remained silent, their tongues tied.

    After the awkward silence dragged on, a man hidden under a hood finally spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure if I should say this, but...¡±

    Fidgeting with his hands, he looked at Hamthal.

    ¡°...Doesn¡¯t it kind of feel like life¡¯s better than before?¡±

    Ironically, no one could bring themselves to refute him.

 Chapter 40

    Ten days later.

    I was patrolling the outskirts of the city under the pretense of inspecting security, accompanied by officers and soldiers.

    Why the outskirts?

    Because I figured it was the best place to hear the raw complaints and dissatisfaction of the citizens¡ªfar from the center where the garrison was stationed.

    But there was nothing.

    I walked carefully, straining my ears, but no one voiced complaints about the garrison.

    At most, a few citizens gave me strange looks before bowing their heads slightly and walking past.

    ¡®Hmm. This is definitely...¡¯

    It looked like people were keeping their mouths shut out of fear¡ªfear that complaining about the garrison might get them arrested.

    Or maybe word had spread in advance that the interim garrison commander was patrolling today.

    Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense that there was no backlash against the tyranny I had imposed.

    Coming to terms with the situation, I nodded once and turned to Lucy.

    ¡°Lieutenant. What¡¯s the general sentiment of the Nordia citizens toward the garrison? You¡¯ve been out in the field more than I have these past ten days, so you¡¯d have a better grasp.¡±

    Lucy paused for a moment before responding.

    ¡°There is some dissatisfaction, but overall, the citizens seem to tolerate the occupation.¡±

    ¡°...Tolerate? The garrison?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to your swift actions, public services were restored quickly, and the paralyzed administrative system is steadily getting back on track. Reports also indicate that crime rates have dropped below pre-occupation levels.¡±

    I had ordered strengthened patrols and expedited public service restoration, so that part made sense.

    But the citizens tolerating the occupation?

    That was another matter entirely.

    In most occupied cities, the early days were filled with resentment and anger.

    ¡®And in any normal city, they should be outraged by the tax rates I set and the forced conscription, right?¡¯

    I was about to ask Lucy if I had overlooked something when¡ª

    ¡°This is outrageous! My wages dropped again compared to yesterday!¡±

    A young man¡¯s loud voice drew my attention.

    He was arguing with a supervisor, a middle manager by the looks of him, near a watchtower construction site.

    The manager crossed his arms, clearly annoyed, and scowled.

    ¡°Listen. You should be grateful you¡¯re even being employed. Or would you rather lose even what you¡¯re getting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful, but this is unreasonable! If you take half my wages, how am I supposed to feed my family¡ª?!¡±

    The situation seemed tense.

    Curious, I approached them.

    ¡°If you want to feed your family, work overtime. Don¡¯t yell at me¡ª¡±

    Hearing my footsteps, the manager turned and immediately froze.

    Seeing me flanked by armed soldiers and officers, he quickly bowed his head.

    ¡°C-Commander! W-What brings you to such a humble place...?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t consider this place humble. My hometown was worse off than this. Now, what¡¯s going on here? Why are you arguing with the worker?¡±

    ¡°Well, you see, Commander, this man keeps demanding full wages¡ª¡±

    The manager shot a glare at the worker, making me tilt my head.

    ¡°You were appointed as a supervisor to ensure wages were properly distributed. So why aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°W-What? N-No, that¡¯s not it. He¡¯s actually a diligent worker.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you paying him in full?¡±

    ¡°Well, Commander... it¡¯s because he¡¯s black.¡±

    What?

    The words came so naturally from his mouth that I thought I¡¯d misheard.

    After a moment of silence, I asked again just to be sure.

    ¡°You¡¯re withholding wages because he¡¯s black?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Exactly. His father was a slave, yet his son acts like a free citizen. It¡¯s absurd. Historically, colored people have been third-class citizens in the Kingdom¡ª¡±

    I raised a hand, cutting him off.

    ...When will she finally realize she¡¯s insane?

    *****

    Meanwhile, at the Black Crow hideout.

    The third floor of a building disguised as a general store was crammed with telex machines and radios for transmitting coded messages.

    Members of the Black Crow hurried back and forth, managing operations, while their leader, Hamthal, sat at a desk pressing his fingers into his temples.

    ¡®Daniel Steiner is the enemy commander who occupied this city. He must be eliminated. But...¡¯

    The citizens had begun accepting the garrison.

    Their anger, once boiling, had cooled after hearing about Daniel Steiner¡¯s city reforms.

    Hamthal wasn¡¯t immune to those feelings either.

    Looking at Daniel¡¯s policies, he couldn¡¯t help but question, Does he really need to be eliminated?

    ¡®But he¡¯s still the leader of a foreign army...¡¯

    No one could tell when he might drop his mask and start oppressing the people.

    So eliminating him remained the logical choice.

    Steeling himself, Hamthal opened his desk drawer and pulled out a revolver.

    He checked the ammunition, but before he could close the cylinder, hurried footsteps approached.

    Looking up, he saw Tarkie¡ªthe young man who had delivered intelligence at the council meeting the previous night.

    Panting from his rush, Tarkie struggled to catch his breath before speaking.

    ¡°Hamthal! The garrison just issued a new order to the citizens!¡±

    ¡°...An order? What kind of order?¡±

    If it was an attempt to oppress the people, there would be no more hesitation.

    Tension filled the air as Tarkie spoke.

    ¡°They announced that any acts of racial discrimination within the city will be punished under Imperial law.¡±

    Hamthal froze, revolver halfway closed.

    ¡°...Ban racial discrimination?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently, they even appointed a black man as one of the local supervisors assisting the garrison.¡±

    Hamthal¡¯s hand trembled, and the revolver fell to the desk with a thud.

    Unbelievable...

    For the past ten years, Hamthal had fought to dismantle the racial hierarchy enforced by Nordia¡¯s nobility.

    The Black Crow itself had been founded in protest against that very discrimination.

    But despite his efforts, nothing had changed.

    Even after managing to bribe a politician into becoming mayor, the man betrayed them¡ªabandoning their cause and acting as just another tyrant.

    Still, Hamthal hadn¡¯t given up. He continued fighting for freedom and equality.

    And yet nothing ever changed...

    Now, the seemingly unreachable dream he had chased for a decade¡ª

    Daniel Steiner had achieved it.

    Conflicting emotions swirled inside Hamthal, leaving his mind in chaos.

    Breathing heavily, he wiped his face with one hand.

    ¡°Thank you for the report. It seems I¡¯ll need to observe Daniel Steiner personally.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re going to reveal yourself?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll just watch. I need to determine whether these policies are genuine or nothing more than a temporary fac?ade to pacify the people.¡±

    If it was the latter, then Daniel Steiner still needed to be eliminated.

    But if it was the former,

    then Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t here as a conqueror.

    He might be the liberator who had freed this city from the Kingdom¡¯s oppression.

 Chapter 41

    There were no signs of riots or protests in Nordia.

    More than that, it was completely peaceful.

    Looking out the window of the office, I could even see a few citizens smiling and chatting with the garrison soldiers on patrol.

    ¡®...Shouldn¡¯t they be scared of us?¡¯

    It had already been fifteen days since I was appointed as the interim garrison commander.

    And yet, not even a hint of trouble had occurred, leaving me feeling somewhat deflated.

    I shifted my gaze away from the scenery outside and examined the file I held in my hand.

    It was the ¡°Garrison Satisfaction Survey¡± that Lucy had handed me this morning.

    ¡¶Garrison Satisfaction Survey Statistics¡·

    Sample Group: 100 citizens surveyed from each district of the city.

    Respondents: Approximately 5,700 people.

    Question: What do you think of the garrison¡¯s urban planning?@@@@

    ? Frequency Analysis

    Doing very well ¨C 2,365 (41.5%)Doing well ¨C 1,254 (22%)Unsure (need to observe further) ¨C 684 (12%)Disappointing ¨C 855 (15%)Very disappointing ¨C 542 (9.5%)

    Note: All surveys were conducted by local collaborators, not garrison soldiers, to ensure objectivity.

    The first time I saw it, I thought I must have misread it.

    After all, the statistics showed that 63.5% of the city¡¯s population supported the garrison.

    It was also an indicator that violent protests or riots were unlikely to occur.

    ¡®I wonder what the General Staff Headquarters will think when they read this report...¡¯

    I let out a sigh, but there was no denying the reality presented by the data.

    Turning away from the window, I tossed the file onto my desk and slumped into my chair.

    Half-resigned, I leaned back against the chair¡¯s backrest and looked over at Lucy.

    Just like when we were at the General Staff Headquarters, Lucy was seated at a desk in the corner of the office, buried in paperwork.

    Seeing how focused she was, with no attention spared for me, I felt a small sense of relief.

    ¡®And besides...¡¯

    It had already been fifteen days since my promotion and appointment as interim commander, yet no assassination attempts had been made. That likely meant the Allied Nations hadn¡¯t given any orders yet.

    Given how little had gone according to plan, this was a rare piece of good news.

    Still, I kept my guard up, watching as Lucy finished her paperwork and stretched briefly.

    Raising her arms and letting out a soft groan, Lucy lowered her arms with a sigh.

    She stared blankly ahead with sleepy eyes, then turned to look at me, perhaps sensing my gaze.

    Our eyes met unintentionally.

    While I broke into a nervous sweat, Lucy blinked her red eyes a couple of times.

    ¡°...Major? Did you need something?¡±

    What excuse could I give? After a quick mental scramble, I replied as casually as I could.

    ¡°Did you finish your work?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I still have a few documents to handle this afternoon, but it¡¯s not much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Make sure to get plenty of rest once you¡¯re done. You¡¯ve worked hard supporting me lately.¡±

    ¡°I have worked hard. Unlike you, Major, I spent most of my time moving around in the field.¡±

    She¡¯s not even trying to deny it.

    ¡°Anyway, it looks like you¡¯ll have some time to rest today too, Major.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I was actually thinking of visiting Nordia¡¯s famous dessert shop today...¡±

    As soon as I said it, I realized my mistake.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up with a sparkle.

    Come to think of it, she really enjoyed parfaits back at the capital.

    That look¡ªshe was definitely waiting for me to invite her along.

    After a brief silence, I cleared my throat awkwardly.

    ¡°...If you¡¯re interested, would you like to come with me?¡±

    ¡°Desserts aren¡¯t really to my taste, but if you¡¯re inviting me, Major, I suppose I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Huh? Seriously?

    She ate that parfait so enthusiastically before, and now she¡¯s pretending otherwise? How shameless.

    ¡°...I want to go.¡±

    Only then did I nod in satisfaction.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve been honest from the start. I¡¯ll tell you the location, so let¡¯s go together after work.¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s voice was small, and her face had turned slightly red.

    She really was fun to tease.

    But I reminded myself not to push too far.

    ¡ªBecause that could actually get me killed.

    And I wasn¡¯t joking.

    *****

    Imperial General Staff Headquarters.

    Operations Deputy Chief¡¯s Office.

    Knock, knock¡ª

    At the sound of knocking, Cedric Bendel put down the document he had been reading and looked up.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and a middle-aged man with a warm demeanor entered.

    It was Colonel Ernst Bark, the head of the Operations Staff Department.

    Ernst walked to the center of the room and saluted.

    Although Ernst usually maintained friendly relations with his superiors and often skipped formalities, he found it impossible to do so in front of the Operations Deputy Chief.

    Something about those crow-like eyes staring at him sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Deputy Chief, I¡¯m here to make a report.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve visited my office. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to speak with you about Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Daniel Steiner. Cedric had already heard about his remarkable performance in the north.

    After all, it was Cedric himself who had appointed Daniel as the interim garrison commander.

    However, assigning a newly promoted major to such a critical position may have been a mistake.

    ¡®Ruling is always more difficult than conquering.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Ernst had likely come to report incidents or accidents that had occurred in Nordia.

    ¡°Did something happen in Nordia? A civilian uprising or violent unrest, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°...No, sir. According to the telegram, the majority of Nordia¡¯s citizens are satisfied with the garrison¡¯s urban planning. Intelligence even suggests that some residents claim life has improved compared to before the occupation.¡±

    Cedric¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    It wasn¡¯t often that Ernst saw Cedric this taken aback.

    ¡°They¡¯ve... stabilized public order?¡±

    And in just fifteen days since appointing him as interim garrison commander?

    Stunned by such an unexpected achievement, Cedric remained silent for a moment before letting out a dry laugh.

    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated Daniel Steiner.¡±

    No matter how talented someone was, prolonged time on the battlefield inevitably wore them down.

    Cedric had assumed Daniel Steiner was experiencing the same hardships.

    Yet, considering his stellar performance, it seemed Daniel was far from exhausted¡ªif anything, he was thriving.

    ¡®He¡¯s acting as if the frontlines are his own backyard.¡¯

    Raising his evaluation of Daniel Steiner by another level, Cedric spoke.

    ¡°We need to quickly select a permanent garrison commander and dispatch them to Nordia.¡±

    Caught off guard by the unexpected response, Ernst blinked in confusion.

    ¡°Deputy Chief? Is there really a need to rush? Major Daniel Steiner is seamlessly integrating the occupied territory into Imperial control...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too short-sighted. Do you really think Daniel Steiner will be satisfied with a mere garrison commander position?¡±

    Cedric¡¯s hollow, dark eyes grew even colder.

    ¡°He¡¯s looking much higher. He¡¯s waiting for the Empire to entrust him with a mission of far greater importance.¡±

    Watching the sweat form on Ernst¡¯s forehead, Cedric¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smile.

    ¡°And I intend to grant him that wish.¡±

 Chapter 42

    After informing Lucy of the dessert shop¡¯s location, I left the headquarters and boarded a jeep, heading toward the munitions factory that Lieutenant McCall had reported.

    Roughly 30 minutes into the drive, the driver gently pressed the brakes.

    The jeep gradually slowed down before coming to a complete stop at the entrance of the ruined munitions factory.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Commander.¡±

    I gave the driver a nod, opened the door, and stepped outside.

    Passing through the partially collapsed gate, I spotted a group of patrol soldiers gathered not far away.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the soldiers and Lieutenant McCall turned their heads toward me.

    Upon recognizing me, they quickly snapped to attention and saluted.

    ¡°Commander! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±

    Acknowledging their salute with a brief nod, I approached.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the laboratory?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this way, sir.¡±

    McCall gestured toward the ground.

    Following his direction, I spotted a staircase leading underground through an open iron door.

    ¡°An underground base, huh? Those Kingdom bastards really have a thing for building underground.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Must be because they¡¯re allies of the Allied Nations¡ªthey behave just like rats.¡±

    McCall¡¯s joke drew faint chuckles from the surrounding soldiers.

    I allowed a slight smile before turning back to McCall.

    ¡°Your sense of humor¡¯s improved. Now, how far did you search?¡±

    ¡°We only made a preliminary assessment of the area. It doesn¡¯t seem like any traps were set, so you should be able to look around freely. If you¡¯d like, I can accompany you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone. Stay here and guard the entrance with the men.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After receiving his response, I descended the stairs leading underground.

    With each step downward, the surroundings grew darker, so I pulled out the flashlight I had prepared in advance and switched it on.

    Click¡ª

    The beam of light illuminated the passage ahead.

    At the bottom of the stairs, there was another iron door, already opened¡ªlikely by McCall earlier.

    I carefully stepped inside, revealing a floor coated with epoxy resin.

    The polished floor gleamed under the light, lined with long tables and a variety of laboratory equipment.

    Flasks, microscopes, and other instruments cluttered the area.

    Some devices were so oddly shaped that I couldn¡¯t even guess their purpose.

    ¡®What exactly were they doing here...?¡¯

    I wanted to figure out the situation, but it seemed any samples from their research had been cleared out. Aside from the scattered tools, the lab had been wiped clean.

    Surveying the dusty air, I noticed an automatic sliding door left ajar.

    Beyond it stretched a wide corridor.

    Both sides of the corridor were lined with iron bars, dividing the space into cell-like rooms.

    Each cell had a single bed and a set of dishes.

    It looked like a prison, but there were no people.

    All the cell doors were open, suggesting the occupants had been taken away.

    Taking a deep breath, I pressed forward.

    At the end of the corridor was another iron door.

    Reaching the door, I grabbed the handle and pulled.

    Surprised by this, I approached and asked,

    ¡°Cadet Frien? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here with my adjutant.¡±

    ¡°I came here for dessert and just happened to run into Lieutenant Lucy. When I heard you¡¯d be coming too, I decided to wait. Oh, and I already ordered the menu, so you can just sit down.¡±

    ¡°The menu? You ordered it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lieutenant Lucy mentioned that you were practically singing praises about e?clairs, so I figured I¡¯d save you some time and ordered them in advance.¡±

    I see. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, so I nodded and sat down across from Frien.

    Then, I glanced at Lucy.

    ¡®...An experimental subject? Lucy?¡¯

    Even in the game, Lucy¡¯s past was never revealed, so this was the first time I¡¯d learned about it.

    Moreover, human weapons like Lucy never appeared in the game¡ªnot until the very end.

    Well, technically, there was one exception in the enemy nation, but that person was purely gifted rather than artificially enhanced.

    In other words, the enemy¡¯s advanced weapon development project was doomed to failure even in the distant future.

    ¡®But still...¡¯

    If Lucy had been an experimental subject of the Allied Nations, how could she remain so loyal to them?

    Was there something else I didn¡¯t know?

    As questions swirled in my mind, Lucy¡¯s gaze suddenly met mine.

    Her crimson eyes, like pools of blood, felt even more unsettling today.

    ¡°Major? Do you need something?¡±

    Scrambling for an excuse, I forced a playful grin.

    ¡°Nothing. I just thought you looked especially beautiful today.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lucy blinked a few times before giving a slight nod.

    ¡°...Thank you.¡±

    Relieved that I¡¯d dodged the issue, I let out a quiet sigh.

    But then I felt Frien¡¯s gaze burning into me.

    She clearly didn¡¯t like the compliment I had given Lucy and stared at me with visible disapproval.

    Before I could ask what her problem was, a server approached our table carrying a tray.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Who ordered the e?clair and coffee?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    I raised my hand, and the server smiled, placing the e?clair and coffee in front of me.

    Next, she set down mint chip ice cream in front of both Frien and Lucy.

    Lucy froze for a moment, then looked at the server.

    ¡°Excuse me, I think there¡¯s been a mistake with my order.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? That can¡¯t be... Let me check.¡±

    The server looked flustered, but Frien cut in before she could leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s correct. You can go now.¡±

    With Frien¡¯s bright smile, the server awkwardly nodded and walked back toward the counter.

    Once the server was out of earshot, Frien kept her cheerful expression as she explained.

    ¡°Lieutenant Lucy, you left the menu choice up to me, remember? Since you didn¡¯t mention wanting anything specific, I thought mint chip ice cream would suit you. I figured you¡¯d like it.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t she have at least asked first?

    I felt that Frien had gone too far and turned to check Lucy¡¯s reaction¡ªonly to break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°......¡±

    Lucy was glaring at Frien as if she were ready to kill her.

 Chapter 43

    It was a tense situation.

    Daniel watched nervously as Lucy let out a low sigh, calming her anger.

    After all, it was true that she had allowed Frien to handle the order and hadn¡¯t specified that she wanted anything else.

    ¡®But still...¡¯

    From Lucy¡¯s perspective, who had wanted to try the e?clair that Daniel had praised so highly, there was no denying the lingering disappointment.

    Half-closing her eyes, she stared down at the mint chip ice cream in front of her.

    The bright turquoise color gave no hints about how it would taste.

    If it turned out to be terrible, it would completely ruin the rare moment of relaxation she had been looking forward to.

    Unwilling to let that happen, Lucy scrutinized the ice cream as if trying to judge its worth.

    Frien, meanwhile, squinted at her reaction.

    ¡®Hmm. That¡¯s a pretty bad expression...¡¯

    What could be the reason? She didn¡¯t need to think too hard to figure it out.

    ¡®She must be upset that her date is being interrupted.¡¯

    Lucy had probably hoped to spend some quiet, intimate time with Daniel, only to have an outsider butt in and ruin the mood.

    Of course, the real reason was that Frien had ordered the mint chip ice cream without asking, but Frien remained oblivious to that fact.

    After all, mint chip ice cream was delicious.

    In Frien¡¯s opinion, it was the perfect dessert¡ªimpossible to dislike.

    Sure, there were a handful of people who despised mint, but they were such a minority that she didn¡¯t think it was worth worrying about.

    ¡®Anyway...¡¯

    Frien didn¡¯t like seeing Lucy cozying up to Daniel¡ªsomeone she practically revered as a saint committed to destroying the Allied Nations.

    While Frien personally respected Lucy¡¯s competence, this was an entirely different matter.

    Frien knew all too well how many great figures in history had suffered because of women.

    Love blinded judgment and clouded reason.

    She couldn¡¯t just stand by and let Lucy seduce Daniel.

    ¡®If it were a normal relationship, I wouldn¡¯t interfere, but...¡¯

    Lucy was hiding something.@@@@

    Others might not notice, but Frien could sense the deep darkness within Lucy.

    And since it was impossible to predict how that darkness might affect Daniel, Frien remained wary.

    If Lucy was using her charms to approach Daniel for some ulterior motive, Frien would never forgive her.

    ¡®...I just wanted an e?clair.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Lucy simply wanted to eat the e?clair.

    After hesitating for a moment, she considered asking Daniel to cut her a small piece¡ªbut quickly dismissed the idea.

    It was too rude to make such a request to her superior officer.

    Resigning herself to the mint chip ice cream, Lucy picked up her spoon.

    She scooped a small bite and placed it in her mouth¡ªonly for her eyes to widen in surprise.

    A sweet yet refreshing flavor spread across her tongue, opening up an entirely new world of taste.

    Pulling the spoon from her mouth, Lucy murmured quietly,

    ¡°...It¡¯s good.¡±

    Hearing that, Frien looked slightly surprised before breaking into a genuine smile.

    ¡°Lieutenant Lucy! You like mint?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I do.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should¡¯ve told me earlier! I know a few great places in the capital¡ªwant to go together sometime?¡±

    Lucy blinked a few times, looking flustered, then glanced at Daniel as if asking for permission.

    Reading her silent question, Daniel took a sip of coffee and said,

    ¡°Do as you like. Once we return to the capital, the headquarters will recognize our efforts and grant us plenty of time to rest.¡±

    Lucy gave a small nod of acknowledgment.

    Seeing this, Daniel took another sip of coffee and smiled subtly.

    ¡®Looks like she¡¯s completely fallen for desserts.¡¯

    He almost felt sorry for the Allied Nations.

    The Lucy who once dismissed desserts as junk food no longer existed.

    She was impossible to reason with.

    ¡°So what do you expect me to do? Sit back and watch? Or are you here to help me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Lucy said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here to eliminate you.¡±

    ¡°...Eliminate?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard.

    As Lucy turned to face him, standing under the light of the full moon, her presence exuded an inexplicable pressure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you details,¡± she said, ¡°but the Allied Nations want the Kingdom to lose this war. Killing Daniel Steiner would go against their intentions.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡ª¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, my mission is to ¡®eliminate agents who betray orders or refuse to follow commands.¡¯ Your actions qualify as both.¡±

    Her tone left no room for doubt, and the man felt a chill run down his spine.

    Suddenly, with a bitter laugh, he pulled a handgun from his coat and aimed it at her.

    Before Lucy could speak, he squeezed the trigger repeatedly.

    Gunshots rang out, accompanied by flashes of light.

    But the bullets never reached Lucy.

    Buzz¡ª

    The rounds hovered in midair, embedded in a shimmering blue barrier that Lucy had formed.

    ¡®She blocked them? In that split second?¡¯

    While the man stood frozen in disbelief, Lucy calmly dispelled the barrier.

    The bullets, no longer suspended, fell harmlessly to the ground.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Lucy said softly. ¡°This isn¡¯t personal.¡±

    She drew a revolver from her holster.

    Panicking, the man shouted in desperation.

    ¡°You crazy bitch! No matter what orders you¡¯ve been given, killing a fellow agent¡ª¡±

    Unfortunately, he never finished his sentence.

    Bang!

    The bullet pierced his skull.

    His body staggered for a moment before collapsing onto the ground.

    ¡°......¡±

    Lucy confirmed the kill, then lowered her revolver.

    Something reflected the moonlight, catching her eye and prompting her to turn her head.

    It was a cracked full-length mirror, carelessly left behind in the construction site.

    She stared at her reflection.

    Silver-white hair that glistened in the moonlight and crimson eyes that resembled pools of blood.

    As she gazed at herself, Daniel¡¯s words from earlier surfaced in her mind.

    ¡ª¡°I just thought you looked especially beautiful today.¡±

    ...What exactly had he meant by that?

    Lucy, who had never once thought of herself as beautiful, found the compliment perplexing.

    The only words she¡¯d ever heard from men were either curses or screams.

    After all, her role in the Allied Nations had been to execute traitors.

    Lost in thought, Lucy glanced up at the sky.

    ¡®The Milky Way...¡¯

    Stars stretched endlessly across the heavens, signaling how late it had become.

    She needed to return and prepare for work tomorrow.

    Clearing her mind, Lucy began walking.

    A sigh slipped out without her realizing it.

    Lucy had witnessed countless horrors, killed countless people.

    Her reputation as the ¡°Red-Eyed Reaper¡± made her a symbol of fear among traitors.

    And yet, even she had something she dreaded.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to work...¡¯

    Regrettably, her greatest fear was showing up for work.

 Chapter 44

    Two Weeks Later

    As usual, I arrived at the command office and sat down, my gaze settling on Lucy.

    Her silver-white hair cascaded down as she lowered her head, flipping through documents.

    With a practiced motion, Lucy tucked her loose strands behind her ear and returned to her work.

    Watching the intense focus she displayed while handling tasks, it was clear she was an exceptional adjutant.

    Had Lucy been an ordinary aide, I might have complimented her often.

    ¡®But she¡¯s a spy.¡¯

    Lucy, standing right in front of me, was someone who could assassinate me at any moment.

    Because of that, I had agonized over what to do for quite some time.

    Specifically, whether I should report the research logs retrieved from the Kingdom¡¯s lab to the higher-ups.

    To cut to the chase¡ªI decided not to report them.

    The reason was simple.

    Even if I used the logs to claim Lucy was a spy, there was no solid evidence.

    From Lucy¡¯s perspective, she could easily brush it off as someone with the same name.

    While Lucy wasn¡¯t exactly a common name, it wasn¡¯t rare enough to raise alarms either.

    If the situation ended inconclusively like that, I would be the one in danger.

    Lucy would undoubtedly suspect that Daniel Steiner had uncovered her identity.

    ¡®That would definitely end in disaster...¡¯

    So, until I had irrefutable proof, it was safer to keep the truth about the ¡°Lucy Project¡± to myself.

    Clearing my thoughts, I let out a deliberate cough.

    Lucy paused her work and turned to look at me with those red eyes.

    Meeting her gaze, I asked,

    ¡°The headquarters sent word about dispatching a new garrison commander. Do you know when they¡¯re expected to arrive?¡±

    ¡°Oh. They departed yesterday with minimal escorts, so it should take about a week for them to get here.¡±

    ¡°Minimal escorts? How minimal are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°A single battalion. And that¡¯s after the headquarters already reduced the numbers. For context, the incoming commander requested more troops for long-term occupation, but the request was denied.¡±

    A battalion-sized unit arriving in Nordia within a week?

    That meant they had crammed all the troops into transport vehicles and were pushing a forced march.

    Was there really a need to hurry that much? I had my doubts, but headquarters must have had their reasons.

    Nodding absently, I changed the subject.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the frontlines?¡±

    ¡°As you¡¯re already aware, we¡¯ve been winning nonstop. Reports indicate that the Empire now occupies over half of the Kingdom¡¯s territory. The Kingdom has essentially ceased functioning as a state.¡±

    ¡°I see. At this rate, the Emperor¡¯s plan to topple the Kingdom before winter seems likely to succeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. However, it seems the Kingdom is preparing for a last-ditch defense. They¡¯ve withdrawn their forces and concentrated everything around their capital. As a result, the Imperial forces have also entered a temporary lull.¡±

    So they¡¯d pulled all their troops to defend the capital? That was as good as their final struggle.

    Even so, storming a fortified capital would be like attacking a hedgehog¡ªmessy and costly.

    Most likely, the Empire would offer peace talks disguised as an ultimatum.

    I wondered how the Kingdom would respond to that.

    ¡®In the game, they rejected the Empire¡¯s proposal and fought to the bitter end...¡¯

    But given how much I had unintentionally altered the situation, I couldn¡¯t predict how things would unfold this time.

    Not that it mattered to me.

    Once the garrison commander arrived, I would hand over my responsibilities and head back to the capital.

    ¡®First thing I¡¯ll do is get myself a proper drink. No more of this rationed whiskey¡ªI want the real stuff.¡¯

    ¡°Well, sir... they¡¯re demanding that you release the workers you¡¯ve been keeping as slaves.¡±

    ¡°What? Slaves? I feed and shelter them in exchange for labor! And now these lunatics are demanding I give up my property? They¡¯re no better than robbers!¡±

    To Taramto, the protestors were nothing more than a mob trying to rob him.

    After all, with so many starving to death during the war, he firmly believed he was acting within reason by providing food and shelter, even if unpaid.

    ¡°Ungrateful bastards! Shoot them all! Once a few of them drop, the rest will scatter like cockroaches!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, sir? But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up and do as I say!¡±

    Despite their hesitation, the guards raised their rifles toward the crowd.

    Seeing this, the other guards also nervously aimed their weapons.

    ¡°G-guns!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to shoot us!¡±

    Panic rippled through the protestors, causing them to stumble backward.

    At that moment, Lieutenant McCall, commanding the Imperial soldiers, raised a megaphone.

    ¡ª ¡°I advise you to lower your weapons immediately. Acting Garrison Commander Major Daniel Steiner has declared that no violence of any kind will be tolerated during this protest.¡±

    Taramto¡¯s face twisted in frustration.

    Unable to argue back, he stood frozen as McCall¡¯s voice boomed again.

    ¡ª ¡°If you ignore the commander¡¯s orders and open fire, be aware that violence will be met with violence. We cannot guarantee the safety of either you or your guards.¡±

    Taramto swallowed nervously.

    To him, McCall¡¯s words sounded like a death sentence¡ª¡®Cross the line, and we¡¯ll kill you.¡¯

    ¡®So the Imperial Army has truly sided with the citizens...?¡¯

    After grinding his teeth for a long moment, Taramto had no choice but to surrender.

    ¡°...Lower your weapons and release their families.¡±

    ¡°Sir? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no benefit to making enemies of the garrison.¡±

    Reluctantly, the guards lowered their guns, aware they stood no chance against the Imperial troops.

    Cheers erupted from the protestors.

    ¡°Taramto¡¯s giving in! We¡¯ll see our families again!¡±

    ¡°Taramto, you bastard! Now you know! The garrison is on our side¡ªthey¡¯re protecting us!¡±

    ¡°Hail the garrison! Hail Major Daniel Steiner!¡±

    The chants of the citizens filled the streets, echoing in every direction.

    Among them stood Hamtal, the leader of the secret organization Black Dawn.

    ¡®Taramto has been brought to his knees...¡¯

    Before the war, Taramto had been Nordia¡¯s most prominent noble.

    His fortune had been built by lending money to non-whites and then locking them up in his estates and farms under the guise of ¡°working off their debts.¡±

    The exorbitant interest rates made repayment nearly impossible, and the laws had always favored Taramto over his victims.

    There had been no way to fight back¡ªuntil now.

    Then Daniel, as the acting garrison commander, had enacted the Anti-Racial Discrimination Act, empowering the citizens.

    And today, as if to prove his allegiance, he had sent Imperial soldiers to protect the protestors and prevent Taramto¡¯s guards from opening fire.

    There was no longer any room for doubt.

    ¡®Daniel Steiner is no conqueror.¡¯

    He was a liberator who had come to free the people from the Kingdom¡¯s oppression.

    As the crowd chanted Daniel¡¯s name in celebration, Hamtal quietly took out a radio and pressed the transmit button.

    ¡°This is a message to all Black Dawn operatives.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Hamtal spoke again, his voice filled with conviction.

    ¡°From this moment forward, we will stand with Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    It was the birth of Nordia¡¯s hero¡ªrecognized by all.

 Chapter 45

    Meanwhile, in Edria, a Permanent Member of the United Nations.

    Count Caledra¡¯s Study.

    ¡°This way, sir.¡±

    Following the servant¡¯s guidance, Sorten, Edria¡¯s Minister of Internal Affairs, walked slowly through the labyrinth-like corridors of the study.

    After weaving through its maze-like layout, Sorten finally arrived at the reading room.

    Upon entering, he couldn¡¯t shake an eerie impression.

    Even though the room was on the third floor, only the faintest sliver of sunlight streamed through the windows.

    Surveying the dim space, even at midday, Sorten soon spotted Count Caledra.

    The Count stood at a tall desk, leaning on a cane as he flipped through the pages of a book.

    His pale, snake-like eyes blinked slowly, sending an inexplicable chill down Sorten¡¯s spine.

    Caledra de Nortever.

    Known more famously as the ¡°Count of Blood¡± than by his actual name, he was, without question, the true power behind Edria.

    With vast wealth, he had bribed high-ranking politicians and military leaders, ensuring that anyone who had taken his money¡ªeven once¡ªcould never escape his influence.

    Sorten, standing here now, was no exception.

    After all, the position of Minister of Internal Affairs had been orchestrated by Caledra himself.@@@@

    Without even sparing a glance at Sorten, Caledra spoke first.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    His voice, carrying an icy undertone, set an uneasy atmosphere.

    Unconsciously adjusting his tie, Sorten took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to talk about Lucy Emilia.¡±

    Though Sorten had started the conversation, no response came.

    However, Caledra¡¯s silence was not out of displeasure.

    He was simply waiting for the rest of the explanation.

    Sensing this, Sorten awkwardly continued.

    ¡°...What I mean is, I¡¯m concerned that Lucy Emilia has spent too much time in enemy territory. If she were to turn against us, it would be a devastating loss for the Allied Nations.¡±

    Caledra remained silent.

    Sorten swallowed nervously and pressed on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s left the heavily guarded capital and is now in Nordia, inside the Kingdom. Wouldn¡¯t this be the perfect chance to order her to eliminate Daniel Steiner and return?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Listen. Even I can see that Daniel Steiner has made remarkable achievements. He¡¯s just a major for now, but if he keeps getting promoted and ends up commanding larger forces, what do you think will happen?¡±

    Sorten¡¯s argument was clear¡ªcut him down early before he became an even bigger threat.

    After listening to everything, Caledra gently closed the book in front of him.

    Running his fingers lightly over the book¡¯s cover, he finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Lucy will not betray us. You, of all people, should know how strong the bond is between her and me. She sees me as a father, and I, too, think of her as a daughter.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s only...¡±

    Sorten¡¯s words faltered.

    Caledra¡¯s snake-like eyes bore into him, silencing him completely.

    After suppressing his anger, Caledra regained his composure.

    ¡°...And as for Daniel Steiner, we won¡¯t eliminate him. Keeping him alive is currently more beneficial to the Alliance. Though, admittedly, there have been some complications.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s accomplishments had far exceeded Caledra¡¯s expectations.

    When news arrived about his success during the Nordia invasion, not only Caledra but also Edria¡¯s military leadership had been left in shock.

    No matter how much they called Daniel Steiner a hero of the Empire, he couldn¡¯t be exempt from this basic rule.

    So Ervin was sure the citizens of Nordia wouldn¡¯t welcome him as he marched in with his forces.

    In the worst-case scenario, a riot could break out the moment he stepped out of the vehicle.

    Keeping his nerves sharp, Ervin absentmindedly fiddled with his holster.

    That¡¯s when his adjutant, looking out the window, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Sir? The citizens are throwing something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s common for them to throw trash. Instruct the troops not to react¡ªit might make us look like oppressors.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s... flowers. They¡¯re throwing flower petals.¡±

    ...What? Flowers?

    Perplexed, Ervin turned his gaze out the window¡ªand froze with his mouth hanging open.

    The adjutant hadn¡¯t been joking.

    The citizens of Nordia were throwing flower petals from baskets, their faces blooming with smiles.

    Their expressions clearly showed they were welcoming the troops with enthusiasm.

    Seeing such an unbelievable sight left Ervin utterly dumbfounded.

    ¡®This... this looks more like...¡¯

    Not a city welcoming an occupying force, but one celebrating the arrival of allies.

    Still reeling from the surreal scene, Ervin barely noticed as the convoy came to a stop in front of the garrison headquarters.

    Screeech¡ª

    Stepping out of the vehicle, Ervin looked around and was startled yet again.

    There, in front of the headquarters building, stood a statue of the Emperor.

    Though the statue¡¯s design was crude and clearly hastily made, that wasn¡¯t the point.

    What shocked Ervin more was the sight of citizens voluntarily placing flowers at the statue¡¯s base.

    Utterly baffled, Ervin grabbed a nearby child and asked,

    ¡°Hey, kid. I¡¯m just curious¡ªwho set up that statue?¡±

    The child blinked at him before answering,

    ¡°The dark-faced man said we should build it. All the adults agreed. At first, we were going to make one of Daniel Steiner, but he said no way, so they made it for the Emperor instead.¡±

    So... it wasn¡¯t an official order?

    The citizens had voluntarily pooled their money to build and erect a statue of the Emperor?

    At a loss for words, Ervin stood there, speechless.

    That¡¯s when the headquarters¡¯ front doors swung open.

    ¡°Ah! Colonel Ervin! We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±

    Turning his head, Ervin saw Daniel Steiner approaching, wearing a military winter coat and flanked by several officers.

    His demeanor was calm and natural, as if this entire scene was completely ordinary.

    Still reeling from everything he had just witnessed, Ervin couldn¡¯t help but speak with a hint of admiration.

    ¡°Major Steiner? I¡¯ve visited countless occupied territories, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen citizens welcoming a garrison like this. How the hell did you manage it?¡±

    Daniel glanced at the statue before letting out a dry, almost resigned chuckle.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The smile on his face carried a trace of helplessness.

    ¡°I honestly have no idea...¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t even a joke.

    Daniel genuinely had no clue how things had turned out this way.

 Chapter 46

    Hearing Daniel¡¯s response, Ervin unconsciously let out a short sigh.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know? After setting up an occupation zone this perfectly?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t this excessive humility?

    To be honest, the current state of the city was so favorable toward the occupying forces that it felt more like Imperial territory than Kingdom territory.

    And yet, seeing Daniel refrain from boasting about his achievements, Ervin couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    However, unaware of Ervin¡¯s inner thoughts, Daniel could only offer an awkward smile.

    ¡°Colonel, it¡¯s cold out here. Shall we continue this conversation inside?¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Nodding, Ervin followed Daniel into the command building.

    Once inside, Daniel guided Ervin to the reception room and began outlining the urban plans he had implemented in preparation for handing over the position of garrison commander.

    To assist with the explanation, Lucy handed Ervin the relevant documents, while Frien served him coffee brewed from premium beans.

    After some time spent reviewing the papers and sipping coffee, Ervin let out a small laugh.

    It was hard to find any faults¡ªDaniel had fulfilled his role as garrison commander so flawlessly that there was nothing to criticize.

    ¡°This is outstanding. If I could grade you, I¡¯d give you a perfect score. My only complaint is that there¡¯s practically nothing left for me to do. The situation is so well-managed that I only need to maintain the status quo.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not flattery, Major Daniel Steiner! You¡¯ve done an incredible job. I¡¯ll be sure to report this to the General Staff.¡±

    Although Daniel didn¡¯t want his performance reviews to go any higher, it wasn¡¯t as if he could ask his superior not to mention it.

    Resigned, Daniel gave a small nod and replied.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Colonel. That aside, it seems the handover process is complete, so I should probably start preparing to return to the capital.¡±

    ¡°To the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve been out here providing operational support for quite a while now. As you know, the north is not only cold, but the food here doesn¡¯t suit my tastes, so it¡¯s been quite exhausting.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s quip drew a knowing chuckle from Ervin.@@@@

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for someone born and raised in the Empire to adapt to foreign cuisine. I felt the same way when I was stationed on the Eastern Front¡ªeating the food there felt more like a chore.¡±

    ¡°...Now I feel a bit embarrassed for bringing it up. Compared to the rations you must have eaten under enemy fire, I suppose I¡¯ve been having rather luxurious meals.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I wasn¡¯t trying to make you feel bad¡ªjust sharing an anecdote. That said, I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news for you, considering your eagerness to return to the capital.¡±

    Bad news?

    As Daniel looked at him in confusion, Ervin pulled out a scroll from his coat and handed it over.

    ¡°This is an operational order from the General Staff, addressed to you.¡±

    At that, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    A new set of orders just when he thought he was finally done and ready to go home?

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    Though he wanted to vent his frustration, orders were orders. He had no choice but to obey.

    With trembling hands, Daniel untied the red string and unfolded the scroll.

    Imperial General Staff

    Order No. D-513

    Date: August 14, 1944

    Subject: Redeployment of a Direct Command Unit

    Mission Details

    Major Daniel Steiner, commanding officer of the General Staff¡¯s direct command unit, is ordered to select and assemble a company-sized force from the Nordia garrison that is capable of vehicle transport.

    Accompanied by the selected troops, proceed by vehicle to the headquarters of the 3rd Corps, currently stationed on the northernmost front, and arrive no later than 16:00 hours on August 21, 1944.

    Upon arrival at the corps headquarters, remain on standby and await further orders. You are advised to follow any directives issued by the corps commander.

    By the authority of this order, you are commanded to execute your mission promptly and accurately.

    Imperial General Staff

    Deputy Chief of Staff, Brigadier General Cedric Vendel.

    Perhaps they were already reaching out to their allies in the United Nations for reinforcements.

    If allied reinforcements arrived, the situation would become a nightmare.

    Even if the allies didn¡¯t intervene, it would still be troublesome.

    By the time the Imperial forces secured supply routes and resumed their advance, the Kingdom¡¯s troops would have already finished reorganizing.

    ¡®They¡¯ll fight back fiercely.¡¯

    Still, even if the Imperial forces didn¡¯t lose, the cost would be devastating.

    At least thousands¡ªpossibly tens of thousands¡ªof soldiers would die meaningless deaths.

    Such losses would weaken the Empire¡¯s national power, which was why both the General Staff and Carl Peter were inclined toward negotiating a peace treaty.

    The Kingdom had responded by sending its foreign minister to the table, but negotiations had already broken down twice.

    The reason? The Empire¡¯s demands were far too excessive.

    Carl Peter had petitioned His Majesty to relax the terms, but his request was denied.

    The Emperor¡¯s response was clear¡ªthere was no need for mercy toward a treacherous Kingdom that had tried to tear at the Empire¡¯s flanks like a pack of hyenas.

    That left only one option: a full-scale assault to capture the capital.

    But was it truly the right move to launch an all-out war against the Kingdom while the Eastern Front was already draining the Empire¡¯s resources?

    As Carl Peter¡¯s concerns grew deeper, the General Staff sent him a recommendation.

    ¡®...Major Daniel Steiner.¡¯

    They informed him that this exceptional officer, who had achieved astounding military successes in Nordia, would be sent to his corps.

    ¡®In other words...¡¯

    It was essentially a suggestion to use Daniel Steiner as the lead negotiator for the peace talks.

    Carl Peter had furrowed his brow at the implication.

    These negotiations had already failed twice, even with the support of numerous experienced military advisors.

    What could possibly change by placing a mere major, no matter how decorated, in charge of such delicate negotiations?

    ¡®However...¡¯

    If Brigadier General Cedric Vendel, the Deputy Chief of Staff, had personally recommended Daniel, then there had to be a reason.

    Given the unusual circumstances, perhaps trying something unconventional was the only way to break through the impasse.

    ¡®This will likely be the final negotiation attempt.¡¯

    Could he really entrust the fate of this war to Daniel Steiner?

    Closing his eyes, Carl Peter took a deep breath before slowly opening them again.

    He had made his decision¡ªone that bordered on recklessness.

    It wasn¡¯t trust in Daniel Steiner that swayed him, but rather trust in Cedric Vendel¡¯s brilliance¡ªthe man who had devised countless strategies that had led the Empire to victory.

    ¡®Cedric... I¡¯ll bet on the wild card you¡¯ve given me.¡¯

    The dice had been cast.

    Now, the lives of countless soldiers rested in the hands of Daniel Steiner.

 Chapter 47

    Since defiance wasn¡¯t an option, Daniel immediately selected the company-sized unit as ordered.

    Afterward, he left Nordia, escorted by farewells from the local citizens, and set out for Marobark, where the 3rd Corps Headquarters was located.

    Contrary to his earlier concerns, the weather remained clear, allowing Daniel to arrive in Marobark a full day earlier than the deadline stated in the orders.

    Compared to Nordia, Marobark was a larger city, but its residents greeted the Imperial troops with cold, distant stares¡ªhardly welcoming.

    ¡®This is normal...¡¯

    Daniel still couldn¡¯t understand why the citizens of Nordia had been so enthusiastic about the Empire¡¯s occupation.

    As he absentmindedly observed Imperial soldiers mingling with the locals, the driver carefully applied the brakes.

    When the vehicle came to a complete stop, Daniel stepped out.

    The first thing he noticed was the massive Imperial flag hanging like a banner over the headquarters building.

    Against the backdrop of the starry night sky, the flag fluttered majestically.

    It was enough to stir a sense of patriotism, even in someone like him.

    ¡®They must¡¯ve worked hard to put up something that size.¡¯

    Suppressing a chuckle, Daniel lowered his gaze and saw a lieutenant colonel walking out of the headquarters gate with a group of soldiers.

    Daniel instinctively saluted, and the lieutenant colonel responded with a hearty laugh as he returned the gesture.

    ¡°So, this must be none other than the Empire¡¯s hero, Daniel Steiner! We¡¯ve been expecting you. I¡¯m Carl Fren, the corps commander¡¯s aide.¡±

    ¡°A hero? That¡¯s hardly true. But if the aide has come to meet me personally, then...¡±

    ¡°Ah, the corps commander is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°...The corps commander? For me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know it¡¯s unusual to summon you immediately upon arrival, but as you¡¯re aware, we¡¯re short on time. Follow me.¡±

    Why would the corps commander be waiting for a mere major?

    Although the situation puzzled him, Daniel had no choice but to follow Carl Fren into the building.

    After climbing several flights of stairs, they stopped in front of the office on the fifth floor.

    Carl Fren offered Daniel a quick piece of advice.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like people who hesitate or beat around the bush. If you have an opinion, make sure you state it clearly.¡±

    Then, he knocked twice on the office door.

    ¡°General, I¡¯ve brought Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    A reply came shortly after.

    ¡°Send him in.¡±

    The voice was deep and commanding.

    Feeling tense, Daniel waited as Carl Fren opened the door.

    Inside, he saw Lieutenant General Carl Peter Kraus sitting at his desk, reviewing documents.

    Behind him, the imperial flag and the eagle crest of the royal family were displayed prominently, crossed like table banners.

    The walls were covered with strategic maps and operation boards, reinforcing the impression that this was the command center of a general who led an entire corps.

    Lieutenant General Carl Peter Kraus.

    Aside from the imperial princess, he was the highest-ranking officer Daniel had ever encountered.

    Taking a quiet breath to steady himself, Daniel stepped forward and saluted.

    ¡°General, I was informed that you summoned me.¡±

    Only then did Carl Peter set his pen down and slowly lift his gaze.@@@@

    Beneath his thick brows, sharp blue eyes gleamed.

    Who else would dare demand unrestricted access to an entire corps¡¯ operations and troop data while standing in front of the corps commander?

    His confidence and boldness were almost incomprehensible.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Carl Peter let out a low chuckle, fixing his gaze on Daniel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    Once you placed your bet on a joker card, you had no choice but to see it through to the end.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Lucy was drying herself off after a bath in a hotel near the headquarters.

    Originally, due to overcrowding in Marobark¡¯s garrison, most lower-ranking officers had to make do with accommodations in dilapidated commercial buildings or repurposed schools.

    However, as part of the ¡°General Staff¡¯s Direct Command Unit¡± and carrying the prestige of being ¡°Daniel¡¯s Company,¡± hailed as heroes of the Empire, the headquarters had arranged for their officers to stay in a hotel.

    Lucy didn¡¯t particularly mind staying in less comfortable lodgings, but being able to take a hot bath in the hotel wasn¡¯t something she could complain about.

    ¡®I feel alive...¡¯

    Dragging her tired body into the hallway, Lucy was in the middle of toweling off her damp hair when she suddenly stopped.

    There was a leaflet slipped under her door.

    A New Era of Revolutionary Music Begins Now!

    Enhance your music experience with exceptional sound quality and elegant design!

    Visit Torere Records today!

    Why Torere Records?

    A vast collection of the latest hits and timeless classics!Experience superior sound quality with premium stereo systems!Discover familiar favorites and hidden gems alike!

    Special Offer!

    Bring this flyer with you and enjoy a 15% discount on all records!

    It¡¯s simply perfect! Don¡¯t miss out!

    Refer to the map below for store location details.

    It looked like an ordinary advertisement, but Lucy¡¯s sharp eyes caught the small, raised dots printed in braille in the top-right corner of the flyer.

    It was a coded message, likely left by an active intelligence agent in the area to deliver orders.

    Stepping closer, Lucy bent down and picked up the flyer.

    Placing her fingers over the braille, she closed her eyes and began deciphering the code.

    As the translation unfolded in her mind, the letters appeared jumbled.

    It was a form of multi-layered substitution cipher.

    Decoding it properly required a cipher book, but Lucy had already committed the book¡¯s contents to memory, so she skipped that step.

    After mentally rearranging the letters, she read through the message in her head.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner¡¯s growing influence may pose a threat to the Allied Nations in the future. Measures must be taken to incapacitate his rational thinking and exploit him if necessary...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes slowly opened as she continued decoding.

    ¡°Primary directive: seduce Daniel Steiner and gain emotional dominance over him.¡±

    Her shoulders flinched involuntarily.

    A subtle tremor ran through her crimson eyes as uncertainty surfaced.

    For someone like Lucy, who had no experience with men, the order was unbearably cruel.

 Chapter 48

    Imperial Corps Headquarters ¨C Military Security Division

    First Basement Floor, Temporary Records Room

    ¡°It¡¯s already been ten hours since Major Daniel Steiner went into the records room. Don¡¯t you think we should check on him?¡±

    The soldier guarding the entrance spoke anxiously, but Sergeant Salodam of the security division shook his head.

    ¡°He told us not to go in, didn¡¯t he? Said he needed to look around the records room alone and ordered us not to disturb him. Don¡¯t even think about disobeying¡ªif you get us both killed, I¡¯ll make sure to haunt you.¡±

    ¡°Ki¡ªkilled? What do you mean, Sergeant?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? Major Daniel Steiner can do whatever he wants in the security division because the corps commander personally granted him the authority. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    In short, defying Daniel Steiner¡¯s orders was equivalent to defying the corps commander¡¯s orders.

    The soldier turned pale and broke into a nervous sweat before snapping to attention without warning.

    Sergeant Salodam couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the reaction.

    ¡°Look at you, scared stiff. With nerves like that, how do you expect to fight the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers? Not that we¡¯ll ever see combat ourselves...¡±

    ¡°Se¡ªSergeant!¡±

    The soldier trembled and threw a side glance at Salodam.

    Annoyed, Salodam turned to look¡ªand immediately froze, his face draining of color just like the soldier¡¯s.

    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Fren, the corps commander¡¯s aide, was standing a short distance away, observing them.

    Salodam practically saluted out of reflex.

    ¡°C-Colonel! What brings you here...?¡±

    Carl Fren clasped his hands behind his back, offering a warm smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a surprise inspection and checking in to see how Major Steiner is doing. I hope this old man didn¡¯t interrupt your lively conversation.¡±

    Though his tone was friendly, the words carried an undeniable sting.

    To paraphrase¡ª¡°The guards posted at the records room couldn¡¯t even notice someone approaching and were busy chatting instead?¡±

    The soldier mistook Carl Fren¡¯s comment for encouragement and let his guard down.

    But Salodam, having caught the underlying tone, remained frozen, unable to lower his salute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯m not here to give you trouble,¡± Carl Fren added. ¡°Now then, where¡¯s Major Steiner?¡±

    Snapping out of his daze, Salodam stammered.

    ¡°Oh, uh... He¡¯s been inside the records room for about ten hours now.¡±

    ¡°Today too? Didn¡¯t he spend most of yesterday in there as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He said the negotiations are only four days away, so he¡¯s pressed for time...¡±

    Hearing this, Carl Fren couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    He had expected Daniel to either reject the assignment outright or, at best, do the bare minimum to save face.

    Instead, Daniel was throwing himself into the task with remarkable dedication.

    ¡®The rumors about him giving his all in everything he does weren¡¯t wrong.¡¯

    If a talented individual combined skill with relentless effort, their potential could become limitless.

    As Carl Fren reflected on Daniel Steiner¡¯s character, a light knock sounded from the metal door guarded by the soldiers.

    It was the signal that someone inside wanted to exit.

    The door couldn¡¯t be opened from within, so this was the standard protocol.

    ¡°One moment, sir!¡±

    The soldier unlocked the door, and Daniel Steiner emerged.

    He looked exhausted, but his sharp, wolf-like eyes stared straight ahead with unwavering focus.

    The intensity in his gaze made even the sergeant flinch.

    Locking eyes with Carl Fren for a moment, Daniel offered a formal salute.

    ¡°Colonel. What brings you down here?¡±

    His voice was firm, yet still conveyed proper respect for his superior.

    Her words faltered.

    She¡¯d read about flirtatious phrases in the book, but actually saying them out loud was a completely different matter.

    ¡°So, just the two of us...¡±

    Before she could finish, Daniel¡¯s thoughts started racing.

    Unsteady eye contact, slightly heavy breathing, and a request to meet alone?

    Running through the possibilities in his head, Daniel reached one conclusion.

    ¡®...An assassination?¡¯

    Had the Allied Nations issued an order to have him killed? He¡¯d always suspected something like this might happen, but the timing felt too soon.

    ¡®No, wait. It¡¯s too soon.¡¯

    He began to second-guess himself. Maybe it was just a misunderstanding.

    Then Lucy suddenly looked at him with renewed determination.

    ¡®The book said to give him a subtle smile to be more alluring...¡¯

    But what exactly did ¡°subtle smile¡± mean?

    For Lucy, who had never managed even a normal smile, let alone a subtle one, the advice felt overwhelming.

    Still, as an intelligence agent, she had no choice but to follow the Allied Nations¡¯ orders to ¡°seduce Daniel Steiner.¡±

    After battling her inner turmoil several times, Lucy finally forced herself to smile at Daniel.

    The moment Daniel saw her smile, he involuntarily drew in a sharp breath.

    Her narrowed eyes, combined with the thin, upturned corners of her lips, looked exactly like a killer¡¯s smile.

    It was the kind of expression a predator wore while watching its prey moments before the kill.

    The sheer pressure made the air feel heavier.

    ¡®This is 100 percent an assassination attempt...!¡¯

    Completely oblivious to Lucy¡¯s true intentions, Daniel broke into a cough.

    He immediately decided that the best course of action was to distance himself from her as naturally as possible.

    ¡°Lieutenant? It seems I¡¯ll need to work late tonight after all.¡±

    ¡°...Excuse me? But you just said you were leaving early.¡±

    ¡°Something urgent came up. Anyway, I¡¯ll be off...¡±

    About to walk past her, Daniel suddenly stopped and turned back as if something had just occurred to him.

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t your perfume a bit too strong? Perfume is usually used to mask one¡¯s natural scent, but I can¡¯t imagine why you¡¯d need it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just...¡±

    ¡°Your skin doesn¡¯t have any odor¡ªif anything, it¡¯s pleasant. So there¡¯s no need to rely on luxury items like perfume.¡±

    After lightly patting Lucy on the shoulder, Daniel resumed walking.

    ¡®Good. We had a normal conversation, so she won¡¯t suspect that I caught on to the assassination attempt.¡¯

    As Daniel let out a sigh of relief, Lucy, who remained rooted in place, felt her ears burn red.

    Daniel¡¯s casual compliment had unknowingly embarrassed her.

    She couldn¡¯t even tell exactly what kind of embarrassment it was.

    Leaning against the window, Lucy let out a low sigh.

    ¡®I¡¯m such an idiot...¡¯

    At that moment, both the superiors who had issued the bizarre order and herself for obeying it felt utterly foolish.

    Yet, orders were orders. At some point, she would have to seduce Daniel.

    The task felt like an impossible hurdle.

    Looking down at her toes and biting her lower lip, Lucy pushed aside her embarrassment and slowly began walking again.

    Her first thought was to return to her room and scrub off the perfume scent.

 Chapter 49

    The Day of the Negotiation

    In the plains situated halfway between the Imperial Corps Headquarters and the Kingdom¡¯s capital, a large military tent had been erected.

    An elderly man with glasses entered the tent.

    His name was Ivan Alexei¡ªthe Kingdom¡¯s Minister of Foreign Affairs and the chief negotiator for this meeting.

    After adjusting his attire, Ivan slowly surveyed the surroundings.

    Except for the negotiation table positioned at the center of the tent, there wasn¡¯t a single soldier in sight.

    This was due to the opposing negotiator¡¯s request for a private and sincere discussion between the two of them.

    As Ivan approached the table, the opposite entrance of the tent opened, and a young man entered, carrying a briefcase in hand.

    Ivan took a quick glance at the man¡¯s appearance.

    Black hair and black eyes.

    Although his build was lean, his tall stature concealed any frailty.

    Moreover, his sharp, wolf-like gaze held a pressure that instinctively unsettled others.

    Ivan recognized him immediately.

    Daniel Steiner.

    The hero of the Empire and the key figure behind the invasion of Nordia.

    But promoting someone who¡¯s only a major to the position of chief negotiator...?

    Were they already treating the Kingdom as a defeated nation and preparing to enforce coercive diplomacy?

    Just as Ivan furrowed his brows in displeasure, Daniel casually took off his winter coat.

    He brushed off the snowflakes clinging to his coat and let out a dry laugh.

    ¡°It seems the North isn¡¯t the most livable place. Snowfall even in midsummer...¡±

    Clicking his tongue as he dusted off the last of the snow, Daniel approached the negotiation table.@@@@

    With a disarming smile, Daniel extended his hand toward Ivan.

    ¡°As you probably know, I¡¯m Major Daniel Steiner. I¡¯ll be acting as the special envoy and chief negotiator for this meeting.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m Ivan Alexei, Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Kingdom.¡±

    They exchanged a brief handshake before taking their seats at the negotiation table.

    Daniel placed his military cap and winter coat on the edge of the table and spoke.

    ¡°I heard the negotiations have already failed twice. While I can make some guesses, could you share the exact reasons?¡±

    His tone was far more casual, as if they had gathered for a friendly conversation rather than to discuss matters of national importance.

    It was a stark contrast to the stiff attitudes of the previous negotiators.

    Believing this opponent wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with, Ivan maintained his guard and responded.

    ¡°Because the Empire¡¯s demands are absurd.¡±

    The Empire had not only demanded the cession of Nordia, a strategic stronghold, but also proposed changing the currency to the Empire¡¯s Imperial Marks and enforcing military restrictions.

    Had they stopped there, Ivan might have reluctantly agreed.

    However, the Empire had gone further, imposing excessive war reparations and calling for severe punishments against pro-war ministers and military leaders.

    If the ministers and generals were stripped of their positions, their replacements would inevitably be those loyal to the Empire.

    In effect, it was a declaration to turn the Kingdom into a vassal state or puppet regime.

    For that reason, Ivan had rejected the Empire¡¯s proposals and advocated for continued resistance.

    Daniel, who was well aware of these circumstances, refrained from pressing the issue further.

    Instead, he simply opened his briefcase and began searching for a document.

    ¡°I understand your difficulties, Minister. That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m here¡ªto help alleviate them. Let me be direct. I want to work with you.¡±

    After pulling out the document, Daniel set the briefcase down.

    ¡°You might be wondering what someone hailed as the Empire¡¯s hero is talking about, but that¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not particularly devoted to the Empire.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In fact, I spend more time worrying about the Kingdom and considering its position. You might as well think of me as an honorary citizen of the Kingdom.¡±

    What Ivan wanted to know was the consequences of rejecting the Empire¡¯s proposal.

    Daniel, however, took the question at face value.

    As their thoughts ran along parallel lines, Daniel let out a low, quiet laugh.

    For some reason, to Ivan, that eerie sound felt like it belonged to the devil himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking a ridiculous question. What will happen to the Kingdom if you don¡¯t take my hand? Minister, you already know the answer.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s laughter vanished in an instant as his sharp gaze locked onto Ivan.

    It was like a wolf revealing its true nature.

    ¡°If you refuse my hand...¡±

    Leaning forward slightly, Daniel lowered his voice just enough for Ivan to hear.

    ¡°The Kingdom will vanish from the map¡ªforever.¡±

    Ivan¡¯s pupils dilated as the words sank in.

    Cold sweat beaded on his forehead, and his trembling hands betrayed his fear.

    Seeing his reaction, Daniel straightened up and stepped back from the table.

    ¡°Well then, do you have anything more to say?¡±

    Despite Daniel rising from his seat, Ivan remained motionless. Slowly, he shook his head.

    Noting the gesture, Daniel gave a brief nod, picked up his military cap and coat, and turned toward the exit.

    Just as he was about to step outside, Daniel suddenly paused.

    ¡°Minister.¡±

    Ivan remained silent, his body stiff with tension as Daniel spoke again, this time with a faint smile.

    ¡°Be sure to share my regards with the Allied Nations.¡±

    With that, Daniel exited the tent.

    Only then did Ivan finally release the breath he had been holding and clutch his forehead.

    His vision wavered as hyperventilation took hold.

    It felt as if he had just escaped a conversation with the devil himself.

    As Ivan struggled to catch his breath, the entrance at the back of the tent opened, and his chief secretary entered.

    Concerned by Ivan¡¯s absence after the Imperial envoy had left, the secretary had decided to check inside.

    Upon seeing Ivan¡¯s state, the secretary¡¯s face paled, and he rushed over.

    ¡°Minister!¡±

    Ivan looked terrible.

    Kneeling beside the chair, the secretary peered up at him anxiously.

    ¡°Are you... are you all right?¡±

    Ivan shook his head.

    Tears welled up in his tightly shut eyes, and one rolled down his cheek.

    ¡°His Majesty must see the truth now... We can¡¯t win.¡±

    His voice was barely above a whisper¡ªfragile and broken, like a child consumed by fear.

    ¡°We can never defeat the Empire...¡±

    The secretary couldn¡¯t hide his shock.

    The minister, who had stubbornly pushed for a fight to the death, had returned from the negotiation table utterly defeated¡ªin less than an hour.

    Uncertain of what to do, the secretary¡¯s gaze drifted to the empty chair across the negotiation table.

    What on earth did that man say...?

    Clueless about the conversation that had taken place, the secretary could only feel lost in confusion.

 Chapter 50

    As soon as the negotiations concluded, Daniel returned to headquarters and reported to his corps commander, following protocol.

    During the process, the corps commander asked whether the negotiations had gone well, to which Daniel replied that he had done his best but felt it was still too early to predict the outcome.

    Later, Daniel spent the night at a hotel arranged by the corps. The next morning, he woke early and headed to the hotel¡¯s dining hall.

    He had gone for breakfast, but judging by the crowd, it seemed the hotel¡¯s food was surprisingly decent¡ªeven at such an early hour.

    Scanning the room, Daniel noticed that most of the diners were field-grade officers.

    There were a few non-commissioned officers and junior officers present, but their numbers were relatively small.

    After all, accommodations in this hotel were reserved for high-ranking personnel or those deemed critical to the corps.

    Amid the chatter, Daniel caught snippets of praise for the food.

    Well, compared to field rations, even the worst hotel food would probably taste like heaven...

    It was a sobering thought. Eating hotel meals during wartime felt like an extravagant luxury.

    Sending silent apologies to the soldiers still suffering in the field, Daniel loaded his plate with a few items from the buffet and made his way to an empty table.

    As he approached, Sergeant Glendy and Lieutenant McCall, who were already seated and eating, turned at the sound of his footsteps.

    Both immediately stood up when they recognized him.

    ¡°Major Daniel, sir!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡±

    Their enthusiastic greetings made Daniel flinch, and he turned to glance at them.

    The admiring looks they gave him only added to his discomfort.

    Feeling slightly awkward, Daniel deliberately placed his plate down at a table a little farther away from them.

    ¡°...Good morning. But why do you both look so excited?¡±

    Taking off his winter coat, Daniel asked the question, and Sergeant Glendy was the first to respond.

    ¡°Well, sir, isn¡¯t it obvious? We were originally assigned to one of the corps¡¯ lower units, but now we¡¯re eating hotel food thanks to you! It¡¯s all because of your efforts, Major.¡±

    ¡°I completely agree with the sergeant. Thanks to you, sir, we¡¯ve built a solid record¡ªand more than that, we¡¯re honored to serve the Empire.¡±

    Their cheerful expressions and words of gratitude left Daniel feeling a pang of guilt.

    You won¡¯t be feeling honored for long. You¡¯ll probably end up facing a military tribunal...

    Daniel was already planning to defect to the Kingdom with the help of their agents.@@@@

    And if a company commander like Daniel defected to the enemy, the officers under his command would undoubtedly be accused of complicity.

    They¡¯d be subjected to endless investigations and trials before ultimately facing court-martial.

    Daniel could almost see their happy smiles contorting into despair, but he kept his thoughts to himself, nodding briefly before sitting down.

    Following his lead, Glendy and McCall also sat back down and resumed their meals.

    As he ate, Daniel¡¯s mind remained preoccupied with his escape plans.

    Sooner or later, the Kingdom will make contact with me.

    The simplest method would be to use their intelligence agents, but considering how tightly guarded the headquarters was, it was likely they¡¯d hesitate to act immediately.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to wait until the 3rd Corps launches its full-scale assault.

    When the offensive began, much of the internal security at headquarters would be redeployed to the frontlines.

    With artillery shells flying and tanks rumbling across the ground, it would be hard for anyone to stay composed.

    In the chaos of that battlefield, smuggling out a single person would be almost effortless.

    When the time comes...

    He planned to pretend to join the battle as part of the vanguard, then slip away to meet up with the Kingdom¡¯s agents and defect.

    Caught in his tangled thoughts, Carl Peter leaned back in his chair.

    Knock, knock¡ª

    A sharp rapping on the door broke the silence.

    At the sound of the knock, Carl Peter opened his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and Lieutenant Colonel Carl Fren, his aide, stepped inside.

    For a moment, Carl Peter thought he might have brought breakfast, but Carl Fren¡¯s hands were empty.

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m busy, so get to the point¡ª¡±

    Carl Peter¡¯s words trailed off.

    Carl Fren¡¯s face was visibly pale, his expression shaken.

    ¡°...Aide?¡±

    Even as Carl Peter asked, there was no immediate response.

    Finally grasping the gravity of the situation, Carl Peter let out a low sigh.

    ¡°The Kingdom must have sent word rejecting the negotiations. It can¡¯t be helped. His Majesty¡¯s orders are clear¡ªif they refuse even the third warning, we proceed with a full-scale¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    Carl Fren cut him off, causing Carl Peter¡¯s eyebrow to twitch.

    Interruptions were rare, and the break in protocol was enough to unsettle him.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®no¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    Carl Peter¡¯s eyes widened, an uncommon expression of surprise crossing his face.

    ¡°Did Daniel succeed in the negotiations?¡±

    Swallowing hard, Carl Fren nodded.

    ¡°Yes, sir. According to the telegram we received this morning, the Kingdom has agreed to comply with all of the Empire¡¯s demands. In addition, they¡¯ve offered to cede Begenheim along with Nordia.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Carl Peter¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief.

    Not only had the Kingdom accepted the original terms, but they had even volunteered to cede Begenheim¡ªa city adjacent to the Empire?

    The same Kingdom that had sworn to fight to the death?

    The nation that had bared its teeth and roared defiance was now wagging its tail like a frightened dog.

    ¡°They¡¯ve completely broken. This is submission, plain and simple.¡±

    Snapping out of his daze, Carl Peter turned to Carl Fren and asked,

    ¡°What exactly happened at that negotiation table? Do you know anything?¡±

    Carl Fren hesitated, casting a wary glance at Carl Peter before speaking in a lowered voice.

    ¡°No one overheard the conversation, so the details are unclear. But when the Kingdom¡¯s Foreign Minister Ivan was later asked about the meeting...¡±

    Carl Fren paused before continuing cautiously.

    ¡°...He said it felt as if he¡¯d been speaking to the devil himself, wearing the mask of a man.¡±

    A heavy silence fell between them.

    Hearing those words sent a cold chill down Carl Peter¡¯s spine, and for the first time, he felt sweat forming on his brow.

    "Major Daniel... What exactly did he do in there?"

    "It was the first time Carl Peter had ever felt such fear at the success of his own ally."

 Chapter 51

    Daniel hummed a tune as he returned to his hotel room after finishing breakfast and completing his morning routine.

    The thought of leaving behind the perilous life in the Empire lifted his spirits in more ways than one.

    ¡®Not only will I no longer have to deal with Lucy trying to kill me, but I also won¡¯t have to worry about being executed as a war criminal.¡¯

    On top of that, the danger of dying to a stray bullet on the battlefield would also disappear¡ªthree birds with one stone.

    Wearing a soft smile, Daniel opened the refrigerator in the kitchenette and took out Roquefort cheese and ice.

    A strong, distinct aroma wafted from the Roquefort, also known as blue cheese.

    ¡®Nice. It¡¯s aged perfectly.¡¯

    The cheese had been a gift from the citizens of Nordia, who pooled their money to buy it for him before his departure.

    Since it was a luxury item with a hefty price tag, he¡¯d been saving it. But now that he was about to leave the Empire, there was no need to hold back any longer.

    Placing the cheese on the table, Daniel then took a bottle of standard-issue whiskey and a glass from the shelf.

    He set the glass on the table, added a few ice cubes, and poured a modest amount of whiskey.

    The amber color of the whiskey, reminiscent of a sunset, filled half the glass.

    While it felt slightly wasteful to pair such expensive cheese with standard-issue whiskey, it was still a luxury by battlefield standards, so he couldn¡¯t complain.

    Pushing the whiskey bottle aside, Daniel picked up the glass and walked toward the window.

    He wanted to savor a sip while looking out at the view.

    ¡®What should I do first if I successfully defect? Should I start painting? I always wanted to be an artist....¡¯

    Lost in thought, Daniel shook his head.

    ¡®Art won¡¯t make money unless I become top-tier. Then baking? I helped the director back home bake bread a few times. I remember being praised for having talent back then....¡¯

    While contemplating his future plans, Daniel walked over to the window and looked down outside.

    The square below the hotel was bustling with soldiers, just like any other day.

    The only difference today was that, under the glow of the streetlights, the soldiers seemed unusually energetic.@@@@

    ¡®...Did something happen?¡¯

    Curious, he kept watching as what appeared to be lower-ranking soldiers began running around, delivering messages.

    After receiving reports, officers and senior soldiers exchanged a few words before suddenly erupting into cheers.

    Soon, some soldiers began pointing to the seventh floor of the hotel where Daniel was staying and saluting in his direction.

    What started as one or two salutes quickly spread like wildfire.

    All of them were smiling as they saluted Daniel, and even a few junior officers joined in.

    Caught off guard, Daniel broke into a cold sweat as hundreds of soldiers in the square honored him.

    ¡®What the hell...?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t understand.

    No¡ªmore accurately, he didn¡¯t want to understand.

    Trying to suppress the unease bubbling within him, Daniel took a sip from his whiskey glass.

    ¡®No way. It can¡¯t be....¡¯

    Just as he struggled to calm his racing thoughts, there was a polite knock at the door, followed by a voice from outside.

    ¡°Major Daniel Steiner! Are you inside? It¡¯s the Corps Commander¡¯s aide!¡±

    Why was it that ominous premonitions always turned out to be right?

    Running a hand down his face, Daniel set the whiskey glass on the table and walked toward the door.

    After taking a deep breath, he opened it to find Lieutenant Colonel Carl Fren standing there.

    ¡°...Lieutenant Colonel Fren. What brings you here at this hour?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s question was met with a warm smile from Carl Fren.

    ¡°I came to deliver good news. The Kingdom has accepted your proposal!¡±

    ¡°...My proposal?¡±

    ¡°They agreed to all of the Empire¡¯s original terms, and on top of that, they¡¯ve offered to cede Begenheim along with Nordia! It¡¯s an incredible victory!¡±

    Carl Fren burst into hearty laughter, but Daniel was nothing short of confused.

    ¡®...Why?¡¯

    In the game, the Kingdom had rejected negotiations three times and fought to the bitter end. So why were they suddenly raising the white flag like frightened dogs?

    ¡®Even after I handed over second-class classified information to give them an advantage, they surrendered?¡¯

    As his mind raced to make sense of the situation, Daniel clenched his fist without realizing it.

    ¡®...Could it be a gap in intelligence?¡¯

    If the Kingdom¡¯s military had failed to accurately assess the Imperial Army¡¯s strength and resources, the classified information he provided might have come across as a veiled threat.

    But for such a discrepancy to occur, it would mean the Kingdom¡¯s intelligence network had been deliberately sabotaged and fed false information.

    One of the ministers present pointed an accusatory finger at Caledra and raised his voice.

    Caledra, clearly irritated, took a deep breath and turned to face the minister.

    His sharp, snake-like eyes gleamed with barely veiled menace.

    ¡°Did I not make myself clear? Time is of the essence.¡±

    The unspoken command to stay silent left the minister swallowing nervously and clenching his fists.

    Having silenced the outburst, Caledra looked back at the king.

    ¡°Your Majesty, with the assistance of the Central Intelligence Department, I have uncovered and eliminated traitors plotting rebellion. I believe it is only right for you to see their vile faces for yourself.¡±

    At Caledra¡¯s signal, one of his guards stepped forward, carrying a box.

    The guard approached the king and opened the lid.

    ¡°......!¡±

    The king, along with the ministers present, recoiled in shock.

    Inside the box was a severed head.

    Not just any head, but that of a minister who had spent the entire day criticizing Caledra and pushing for the strengthening of royal authority.

    This man had also secretly been preparing to assassinate Caledra under orders from the king.

    Placing his hand over his chest in mock mourning, Caledra glanced at the severed head.

    ¡°What a pitiful fool. This man was conspiring against you, Your Majesty. He was secretly training soldiers behind your back.¡±

    Everyone in the chamber knew that Caledra was lying.

    No one dared to question Caledra¡¯s words.

    Savoring the heavy silence for a moment, Caledra turned back to the king.

    Then, dropping his smile, he scowled fiercely.

    ¡°If anyone dares to commit such disgraceful acts again!¡±

    Caledra slammed his cane against the floor with a thunderous crack.

    While the room trembled under a wave of fear, Caledra¡¯s voice dropped to an ominous whisper.

    ¡°...They will meet the same fate. Isn¡¯t that right, Your Majesty?¡±

    The king, chilled to the bone by Caledra¡¯s words, slowly nodded.

    Seeing this, Caledra stepped back and bowed.

    His free hand extended gracefully to the side in accordance with royal court etiquette.

    Yet his eyes remained cold and sharp, fixed menacingly on the king.

    Finishing his bow, Caledra turned on his heel and strode out without waiting for the king¡¯s permission.

    Mud from his boots stained the pristine floor of the audience chamber with each step he took.

    Leaving the hall behind, Caledra exited the palace.

    A large group of soldiers trailed him as the Deputy Director of the Central Intelligence Department, who had been waiting at the entrance, approached.

    Caledra¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the man, who bowed deeply before speaking.

    ¡°Your Excellency. According to our latest intelligence, the Kingdom of Eldresia has accepted the Empire¡¯s terms.¡±

    For the first time, cracks appeared in Caledra¡¯s otherwise icy demeanor.

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    The deputy hesitated briefly before replying.

    ¡°It seems the Kingdom¡¯s Foreign Minister changed his mind after meeting with Major Daniel Steiner. We don¡¯t have detailed information about what was discussed, but...¡±

    After gauging Caledra¡¯s reaction, the deputy carefully continued.

    ¡°The Foreign Minister reportedly stated that Major Daniel Steiner instructed him to ¡®inform the Allied Nations that Eldresia has surrendered.¡¯¡±

    Caledra¡¯s grip tightened around the handle of his cane.

    ¡®Arrogant bastard....¡¯

    But it was an arrogance backed by ability.

    Somehow, Daniel reminded Caledra of his younger self.

    ¡®Daniel Steiner... Was he an even greater force than I had anticipated?¡¯

    Lost in thought, Caledra began walking again.

    ¡°Tell Lucy to accelerate the operation. That man is sharp and meticulous. If she fails to build trust quickly, even Lucy could risk exposure.¡±

    The deputy responded with a quick bow and stepped back.

    Caledra then climbed into the back seat of the waiting sedan and let out a quiet breath.

    Taking out a handkerchief, he wiped the blood splattered on his cheek and muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner...¡±

    Perhaps, just perhaps, that man might prove to be an even more troublesome adversary than the Emperor himself.

 Chapter 52

    At dawn, Daniel began preparing to return to the capital.

    Although he had drunk quite a bit the night before, it hadn¡¯t been enough to leave any noticeable effects the next day.

    The only real difference was the slightly darker circles under his eyes.

    Thanks to Lieutenant Colonel Carl Fren¡¯s consideration, Daniel¡¯s headquarters company was able to ride in well-maintained military vehicles.

    Departing from the corps headquarters, Daniel finally arrived at the capital after about ten days of travel.

    As soon as Daniel¡¯s military jeep entered the city, citizens erupted into cheers and showered the streets with flower petals they had prepared in advance.

    News of Daniel¡¯s successful negotiations with the Kingdom had already spread widely throughout the capital.

    Annoyed by the attention, Daniel used fatigue as an excuse to avoid reacting.

    Of course, the citizens¡¯ enthusiasm didn¡¯t fade just because Daniel didn¡¯t respond.

    Even at the entrance of the General Staff Headquarters, crowds were waiting with banners full of praise, waving them so much that Daniel felt dizzy.

    However, once inside the restricted area of the headquarters¡ªwhere civilians weren¡¯t allowed¡ªhe was finally able to relax.

    ¡°Wait¡ªlook over there. Isn¡¯t that Her Highness the Princess?¡±

    At least, that was the case until Frien spoke.

    Opening his eyes and looking out the window, Daniel let out a low sigh.

    Just as Frien had said, Princess Selvia was standing in front of the headquarters¡¯ main gate, accompanied by Colonel Hartmann, the chief of her royal guard.

    ¡®I can already guess why she¡¯s here....¡¯

    But was it really necessary for the princess to personally greet him?

    As Daniel pondered this, the lead jeep slowly came to a stop.

    When Daniel stepped out, Selvia, who had been talking with Hartmann, turned her head toward him.

    She was dressed in the Imperial officer¡¯s uniform, but unlike the standard black, hers was a pristine white made of superior fabric.

    Instead of a rank insignia, her uniform bore the imperial eagle, the symbol of the royal family.

    With all its luxurious embellishments, it was a uniform that only royalty were permitted to wear.

    Perhaps dignity really did come from one¡¯s attire.

    As Selvia, clad in the royal uniform, approached, even Frien and Lucy appeared visibly tense.

    Daniel was no exception, though his nerves were slightly dulled by the exhaustion of the long journey.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Daniel saluted, and Selvia approached with a bright, innocent smile.

    ¡°Why did you take so long? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for¡ª¡±

    She cut herself off mid-sentence and cleared her throat.

    She must have realized it would be inappropriate to act so casually in front of others.

    ¡°Major Daniel Steiner? I¡¯ve heard all about your achievements on the battlefield. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that my father wishes to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ve been informed.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s not waste time. His Majesty is waiting for you at the palace. It¡¯s not far¡ªwe¡¯ll get there quickly.¡±

    Now? Daniel was caught off guard and hesitated briefly before speaking.

    ¡°Your Highness... right this moment?¡±

    Selvia let out a quiet breath, her expression softening with an apology.

    ¡°I know. I know this is improper. But my father¡¯s condition is critical. He only has a few days each month when his mind is clear. He wants to meet you while he¡¯s still lucid.¡±

    Daniel was aware that the Emperor¡¯s health had been deteriorating.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Discrimination against people of color has disappeared, and taxes have been reduced to an astonishing degree. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that a city built for its citizens has been born.¡±

    ¡°This is all thanks to...¡±

    Hamthal nodded at the man in the black robe who had spoken.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a miracle brought about by Daniel Steiner. All of us owe him a great debt. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The branch leaders hesitated briefly before nodding in agreement.

    Because it was the truth.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner has fulfilled our long-standing wish. What no one could achieve over the past ten years¡ªwhat even the gods did not grant¡ªwas realized by Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Hamthal¡¯s smile faded as he narrowed his eyes solemnly.

    ¡°And so, from this moment on, I intend to repay the debt we owe to Daniel Steiner. What do you all think? Will you act like beasts, taking his gift for granted?¡±

    One by one, the branch leaders shook their heads.

    Seeing this, Hamthal raised his voice.

    ¡°Then, the Black Crows must now act as Daniel Steiner¡¯s shadow. Ensuring his survival will undoubtedly benefit not just us, but the entire world.¡±

    To Hamthal, Daniel Steiner was a prophet.

    While others had hesitated, afraid of the consequences of challenging deeply rooted corruption, Daniel Steiner had stepped forward and destroyed those injustices as if it were the most natural thing to do.

    But Hamthal knew.

    Prophets throughout history had always faced persecution.

    There was no guarantee that Daniel Steiner wouldn¡¯t face threats to his life.

    Thus, Hamthal intended to use the power of the Black Crows to secure Daniel¡¯s survival.

    ¡°Since everyone seems to be in agreement, let me explain. Starting now, the Black Crows will relocate all branches to the capital. We will thoroughly investigate whether there are any forces plotting against Daniel Steiner.¡±

    ¡°And what if we find hostile forces during the process?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll suppress them, even if it requires force.¡±

    Although the command might have seemed extreme, the branch leaders simply nodded in understanding.

    Some of them even smiled.

    After all, for the past ten years, the branch leaders had frequently fought the private armies of nobles. Using force was hardly unusual for them.

    However, not everyone agreed with Hamthal¡¯s orders.

    The man in the black robe, deep in thought, finally spoke up.

    ¡°But is it even possible to relocate the branches to the capital? We¡¯re still citizens of the Kingdom...¡±

    He trailed off mid-sentence.

    A sudden realization struck him.

    ¡°...I see. Since the Kingdom has ceded Nordia, we¡¯re now citizens of the Empire. They¡¯ll likely accept any applications for nationality changes.¡±

    With the risk eliminated, there was no longer a reason to reject Hamthal¡¯s proposal.

    Hamthal nodded at the man and then looked around at the other branch leaders.

    ¡°Now that the discussion is over, let¡¯s proceed to the vote. Raise your glasses if you agree with the motion.¡±

    At Hamthal¡¯s words, the branch leaders immediately raised their glasses of wine.

    The man in the black robe also raised his glass, and the branch leaders spoke the purpose for which the Black Crows had been founded.

    ¡ª For the day when hatred and discrimination are eradicated from the world.

    Seeing the unanimous decision, Hamthal smiled and raised his own glass.

    ¡°And for Daniel Steiner as well.¡±

 Chapter 53

    I sat in the back seat of the limousine, taking a deep breath.

    The soft and luxurious velvet covering the leather seats felt smooth and comfortable.

    It was a sensation I could never experience in a military vehicle, yet I couldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of joy.

    That was because, sitting right next to me, was none other than one of the most revered figures in the Empire¡ªthe princess.

    ¡®...Even if it¡¯s a summons from His Majesty, was it really necessary for the princess to come out in person?¡¯

    As my unease grew, Selvia turned away from the window and looked at me.

    Her clear blue eyes, reminiscent of the sea, narrowed seriously. It was clear she had something to say.

    ¡°Major Daniel.¡±

    Lowering her voice, Selvia whispered, just loud enough for me to hear.

    ¡°I hate to bring this up when you¡¯ve only just returned from the battlefield, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have another chance to discuss this. So please forgive me for speaking out now.¡±

    I had a bad feeling about this.

    Sensing the atmosphere shift, I braced myself as Selvia continued.

    ¡°There have been constant attacks against me here in the capital. Or rather, attacks against my support base, to be precise. If it were just media slander, I wouldn¡¯t even care, but...¡±

    Selvia let out a low sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse. Recently, there have even been threats against the lives of politicians who support me. Anyone can see this is my brother¡¯s doing.¡±

    As I listened silently, Selvia clenched her teeth.

    ¡°Their movements are systematic and organized. There must be a leadership issuing orders somewhere. But no matter how much we search the capital, we can¡¯t find them.¡±

    ¡°So then...¡±

    ¡°Yes. They must be operating from somewhere safe outside the capital. They¡¯re likely manipulating the media and shaking my support base from behind the scenes. Those disgusting bastards...¡±

    Selvia scowled, clearly outraged.

    From the sound of it, this was an internal struggle for the throne.

    A brutal and hidden war was raging beneath the surface¡ªsomething the common people wouldn¡¯t even notice.

    In modern terms, it was like rival political campaigns sabotaging one another.

    The problem was that this wasn¡¯t the modern era¡ªit was closer to the early modern period.

    Given the times, it was obvious that things wouldn¡¯t stop at propaganda. Violence and bloodshed were inevitable.

    I absolutely didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    But the fact that Selvia was confiding in me could only mean one thing.

    ¡®She¡¯s trying to recruit me....¡¯

    If Selvia managed to secure the Empire¡¯s so-called ¡°hero,¡± it wouldn¡¯t just solidify her support base¡ªit would also add legitimacy to her claim to the throne.

    Selvia¡¯s intentions were painfully obvious, but there was no way I could accept.

    ¡®I¡¯m already struggling to survive, and now she wants me to make the prince my enemy too?¡¯

    If I accepted Selvia¡¯s proposal, it would practically guarantee an assassination double-feature.

    ¡®But outright refusal would put me on the future Emperor¡¯s bad side....¡¯

    As I frantically ran through my options, Selvia looked up at me, her anger subsiding.

    The faint glimmer of expectation in her eyes felt unbearably heavy.

    ¡°Major Daniel? So, about what I was going to say...¡±

    No...! If she uttered the words ¡°join hands with me,¡± there¡¯d be no turning back!

    Panicked, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

    ¡°Your Highness. By the way, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful since the last time I saw you.¡±

    Selvia blinked, stunned into silence by the sudden compliment.

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    Seeing her frozen in confusion, I seized the chance to change the subject.

    Suppressing the cold sweat forming on my back, I leaned slightly toward her, trying to keep my tone as natural as possible.

    ¡°I must¡¯ve spent too long at the frontlines. To think I hadn¡¯t noticed how radiant Your Highness has become.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    Hearing yet another compliment about her appearance, her cheeks flushed faintly with embarrassment.

    This was it. I decided to push a little further.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you remember when we spoke during that time you disguised yourself as a war correspondent?¡±

    ¡°...I remember.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I was worried that the memories we shared might have faded. Back then, Your Highness was an innocent young girl, but now you¡¯ve blossomed into an elegant lady.¡±

    I added a smile, and Selvia¡¯s face reddened further as she averted her gaze.

    After closing her eyes briefly, she reopened them and gave me a sidelong glare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say weird things. I told you before¡ªyou have no sense of personal space.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯ve been rude, I sincerely beg your forgiveness, Your Highness.¡±

    Fidgeting with her fingers, Selvia cleared her throat and muttered softly.

    ¡°...I didn¡¯t say it was rude.¡±

    Hearing her curt response, I let out a faint chuckle and leaned back.

    An awkward silence settled between us after that.

    When the box was opened, a medal was revealed.

    It was the Golden Cross Medal, the Empire¡¯s highest first-class diplomatic award.

    Given the undeniable merit of his achievements, Daniel had no grounds to refuse it.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    Following Johannes¡¯s words, Daniel rose from his kneeling position.

    Johannes patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder once before pinning the medal onto his chest.

    ¡°As far as I know, the Golden Cross Medal has never been awarded to someone as young as you. That just shows how significant your accomplishments have been.¡±

    Offering his compliments, Johannes patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder again before stepping back.

    As Johannes moved away, Daniel knelt down once more, mindful of the Emperor¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already received plenty of praise for your achievements, so I won¡¯t repeat what others have said. Instead, let me ask you about something far more important.¡±

    ¡°An important matter, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°In your opinion, who do you believe is more suited to become Emperor¡ªmy daughter or my son? Personally, I¡¯m not confident in either of them.¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down Daniel¡¯s back.

    He had just managed to evade Selvia, only to find himself now cornered by the Emperor himself.

    Thinking quickly, Daniel bowed his head and responded.

    ¡°I cannot dare express an opinion on this matter, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you refusing to answer my question?¡±

    Berthram¡¯s voice sharpened, and Daniel hurriedly raised his voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty! That is not my intention. I am a soldier of the Empire, and it is clearly stated in imperial law that soldiers must maintain political neutrality.

    Were I to give an opinion, it would mean disregarding not only Your Majesty¡¯s authority but also the sacred laws of the Empire.¡±

    Daniel bowed even lower.

    ¡°Thus, if Your Majesty insists on hearing my answer, it would be proper to first release me from my military position. Only then could I answer freely, according to my beliefs.¡±

    Hearing this, the corners of Berthram¡¯s lips curved upward slightly.

    ¡®What a cunning man.¡¯

    By invoking imperial law as his reason for refusal, Daniel had effectively cornered the Emperor.

    Even as the sovereign ruler, Berthram could not command Daniel to violate the law without undermining the Empire¡¯s very foundation.

    Moreover, dismissing Daniel from the military for the sake of an answer would only appear absurd.

    Trapped by Daniel¡¯s logic, Berthram let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out what kind of man you are. You must be tired¡ªgo ahead and leave.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Although the Emperor¡¯s tone made him uneasy, Daniel couldn¡¯t disobey.

    After saluting, Daniel turned and left the room.

    Watching him go, Berthram¡¯s smile lingered as he spoke.

    ¡°Did you see that? The man¡¯s true nature.¡±

    ¡°To some extent, yes,¡± Johannes replied.

    When Berthram first asked Daniel about the chessboard, Daniel had appeared briefly flustered but had quickly offered his honest assessment.

    ¡°Most people, even if they knew the right answer, would have pretended ignorance rather than risk offending Your Majesty in your weakened state.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. People normally hesitate and play it safe. But Daniel didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He confidently spoke his mind, which is an admirable trait for a soldier. Yet, when it came to the question about the prince and princess, he refused to answer.¡±

    Nodding, Berthram laughed, finding the situation amusing.

    ¡°He only bows his head to those he respects. While I may be the Emperor, my children are not.

    I¡¯m certain that man is carefully weighing his options¡ªdeciding who he should lend his strength to.¡±

    Taking a sip of water, Berthram continued.

    ¡°To me, that man is a wolf.

    He only follows the strong. But wolves are quick to sink their teeth into a leader they perceive as weak.¡±

    Johannes swallowed nervously.

    ¡°Are you suggesting...¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s capable but dangerously unpredictable¡ªlike a double-edged sword.

    I don¡¯t know which of my children will end up holding that sword, but the moment they show weakness, they¡¯ll be torn apart.¡±

    To Berthram, the sharp look in Daniel¡¯s eyes resembled that of his own grandfather, who had seized the throne through bloodshed.

    Setting the cup down, Berthram turned to Johannes.

    ¡°Make sure my children are protected from that wolf¡¯s fangs.

    Do not let this Empire fall into his hands.¡±

    Johannes nodded and stared at the door through which Daniel had left.

    ¡®A wolf that could devour the Empire...¡¯

    He wanted to dismiss the Emperor¡¯s concerns as mere paranoia, but when he recalled Daniel¡¯s piercing gaze, a chill ran down his spine.

    Without realizing it, Johannes gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.

    He could only hope the Emperor¡¯s fears would turn out to be nothing more than needless worry.

 Chapter 54

    The next day.

    Daniel reported to the General Staff Headquarters and entered the operations room to deliver his briefing to Ernst, the Chief of Staff.

    After completing the formal report, Ernst smiled in satisfaction and informed Daniel that from now on, he could carry out his duties in a private office.

    The reasoning was that someone as talented as Daniel didn¡¯t need to spend time mingling with the other staff in the operations room.

    Daniel firmly refused, but Ernst, as if the matter had already been decided from above, added the word ¡°order¡± to his statement and remained unyielding.

    As a result, even though the day had already stretched into the afternoon, Daniel found himself working in his private office.

    Not far away, Lucy was also reviewing documents¡ªan added detail to his surroundings.

    Watching Lucy as she sat at the desk, completely focused on her work, Daniel leaned back in his chair, feeling the fatigue creep in.

    ¡®So, I¡¯ve returned to the capital....¡¯

    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the situation Daniel had hoped for.

    Because he had returned from the battlefield with an overwhelming number of military achievements, the likelihood of being dragged into the succession struggle between the prince and the princess had skyrocketed.

    For now, he had managed to temporarily stave off involvement, but there was no telling when their claws would reach this far.

    ¡®And to make matters worse, even His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem to trust me....¡¯

    From Daniel¡¯s perspective, the emperor¡¯s attitude yesterday had felt as though he were testing his intentions.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what conclusions the emperor had drawn from that interaction, but he doubted they were favorable.

    ¡®Even the people in the General Staff seem to be avoiding me.¡¯

    When Daniel entered the operations room earlier that day to give his report, the awkward silence had left him feeling uneasy.

    He had expected to be welcomed back with warm greetings, but the staff instead seemed subdued, stealing nervous glances at him.

    A few staff members approached and offered greetings, but even those felt stiff and unnatural.

    ¡ª ¡°M-Major Daniel! It¡¯s truly a relief to see you return safely!¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to let us know if you need anything!¡±

    ¡ª ¡°The Golden Cross Medal...! I heard H-His Majesty awarded it to you personally?¡±

    The vague sense of fear in their voices and expressions still lingered in his mind.

    ¡®So the rumors have spread. That I ruthlessly threatened the foreign minister of the enemy nation to force a negotiation....¡¯

    It was an obvious misunderstanding, yet his position left him unable to refute it.

    In trying to untangle one knot, he had only managed to tie several more in its place.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, Daniel looked toward Lucy, clinging to her like a drowning man grasping at straws.

    ¡°Lieutenant. Do I seem scary to you?¡±

    Lucy looked up, blinking a few times before answering.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand the intent of your question, but in my view, Major, you are not a frightening person.¡±

    Can¡¯t you be at least a little scared of me?

    Suppressing his inner thoughts, Daniel simply nodded vaguely and pretended to focus on his work.

    Seeing this, Lucy also turned back to her documents and resumed reviewing them.

    Still glancing at Lucy, Daniel flipped through a few papers before setting them down again.

    Today, it was impossible for him to concentrate on work.

    ¡°I suppose I should stop by the officers¡¯ club after work....¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s muttered comment, Lucy¡¯s ears perked up.

    ¡®...The officers¡¯ club?¡¯@@@@

    As far as Lucy knew, the officers¡¯ club at the Imperial General Staff Headquarters was more of a social gathering place in the style of a bar that served drinks and cocktails.

    Sensing an opportunity, Lucy glanced at Daniel and slowly began formulating a plan.

    *****

    After work, Daniel headed straight to the officers'' club without a moment''s hesitation.

    Lucy, who witnessed this, lingered around the vicinity for about an hour before entering the club herself.

    The one-hour delay was a deliberate move to create the impression that their encounter was purely coincidental.

    ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s begin.¡¯

    Lucy stepped into the officers'' club and scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°Water...¡±

    Lucy, who had strained herself dragging Daniel back to his quarters, felt the veins on her forehead bulge.

    ¡®Should I just kill him?¡¯

    If an assassination order had come down at that moment, she might have pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    Staring down at Daniel with dissatisfaction, Lucy eventually walked into the kitchen and poured a glass of water.

    She figured giving him at least one glass of water wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble.

    Returning to the bed, Lucy knelt beside it, holding the cup, and lightly shook Daniel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Major, I brought you some water.¡±

    Her intention was to get him to sit up since drinking while lying down posed a choking hazard.

    However, Daniel, completely intoxicated, showed no signs of getting up.

    Annoyed by his lack of response, Lucy shook his shoulder a bit more firmly.

    That¡¯s when it happened¡ª

    Suddenly, Daniel grabbed Lucy¡¯s arm and yanked her toward him.

    ¡°...!?¡±

    Before she could resist, Lucy was pulled forward, causing her to drop the glass.

    As she instinctively squeezed her eyes shut, she slowly reopened them to find herself staring at Daniel¡¯s chest.

    It took Lucy a few moments to process the situation.

    She was in Daniel¡¯s arms.

    ¡°...!¡±

    Her eyes widened like a startled cat.

    While she struggled to figure out what to do, Daniel gently cradled the back of her head and pulled her closer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±

    His deep voice brushed against her ear, sending shivers down her spine.

    At that moment, Lucy recalled something Frien had once told her¡ª

    ¡ª ¡°Men are wolves by nature.¡±

    Right. No matter how cold-blooded Daniel Steiner was, he was still a man in his prime.

    ¡®But even so...¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t expected to end up in his embrace like this.

    Although her instincts screamed at her to push him away, her mission kept her rooted in place.

    Just as she tensed up, Daniel murmured again.

    ¡°It¡¯s muddy over there... The headmaster¡¯s going to scold you...¡±

    Headmaster?

    Lucy blinked a few times before letting out a quiet sigh.

    ¡®Sleep-talking.¡¯

    Realizing the truth, she quietly pried herself free from Daniel¡¯s arms and stood up.

    Looking down at him as he lay fast asleep, Lucy¡¯s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she snapped out of it, quickly stepping away from the bed and fleeing the quarters.

    Thud.

    After shutting the door behind her, Lucy exhaled as though all her strength had left her.

    Leaning back against the door, she clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡®That was dangerous...¡¯

    She thought it was dangerous, but she couldn¡¯t quite define what exactly had been so dangerous about it.

    Lucy¡¯s face flushed red as she nervously clutched the hem of her uniform skirt.

    She then lowered her gaze, biting down on her lower lip.

    For some reason, the pounding in her chest showed no signs of calming down.

 Chapter 55

    The next day, early in the morning, I arrived at the General Staff Headquarters and pressed a hand to my forehead.

    The lingering effects of the alcohol hadn¡¯t worn off, and my head was pounding.

    ¡®Did I drink too much last night?¡¯

    Walking into the officers¡¯ club had been a mistake.

    The bartender recognized me immediately and, with a smile, declared, ¡°To Major Daniel Steiner, the hero of the Empire¡ªdrinks are on the house today!¡±

    Thanks to that, I ended up drinking far more than I could handle.

    ¡®I passed out at some point...¡¯

    When I came to, I was lying in bed in my quarters.

    The problem was¡ªI had no memory of how I got there.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way I walked back on my own. Did someone help me?¡¯

    The thought of being a burden to someone left me feeling awful.

    Furrowing my brows and letting out a low sigh, I reached my private office and grabbed the doorknob.

    When I opened the door, Lucy was already inside, neatly dressed as always, working at her desk.

    Noticing my arrival, Lucy stood and saluted.

    ¡°Major Daniel Steiner, sir. Good morning.¡±

    ...She didn¡¯t usually call me by my full name.

    Her demeanor felt strangely stiff.

    Feeling slightly awkward, I returned her salute and walked toward my desk.

    After setting down my briefcase and taking a seat, Lucy approached, holding the Imperial Daily newspaper.

    ¡°Oh. Thanks¡ª¡±

    I reached out to take the newspaper, but for some reason, Lucy didn¡¯t let go.

    Confused, I looked up and met her cold, sharp gaze.

    ¡°Major Daniel Steiner. Alcohol is a personal indulgence, and I believe anyone is free to enjoy it as they please.¡±

    ¡°...Right?¡±

    ¡°But anything in excess is harmful to the body. Especially drinking to the point of being completely incapacitated¡ªthat is unbecoming of an officer of the Empire.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue with a single word she said.

    ¡®More importantly, why is she bringing this up now...?¡¯

    Could Lucy have been the one who carried me back to my quarters?

    Feeling suspicious, I decided to test her.

    ¡°Are you saying I passed out? What exactly happened last night?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s shoulders flinched.

    She couldn¡¯t even meet my eyes.

    ¡°...Nothing happened.¡±

    Pretending nothing had occurred, Lucy let go of the newspaper and returned to her seat.

    She sat at her desk and resumed her work as usual, but for some reason, the tips of her ears had turned red.

    I eyed her curiously but shrugged it off and opened the newspaper.

    The moment I unfolded it, my photo dominated the front page.

    It was a picture of me leaving the imperial palace after meeting with His Majesty.

    ¡°The Hero of the Empire, Major Daniel Steiner! Awarded the Golden Cross Medal after his national victory!¡±

    Just reading the headline made my head spin.

    Without even bothering to read the full article, I flipped to other sections, hoping to get a sense of how the capital had been running while I was away on the battlefield.

    I scanned through several articles until one particular piece made me pause.

    ¡°Editor-in-Chief Tyden Barcaloi Found Dead at Home¡ªCause of Death: Heart Attack.¡±

    Tyden Barcaloi¡ªI knew him well.

    He was an editor who frequently published favorable articles about the princess.

    His editorial policies and political stance were openly aligned with supporting her cause.

    He was one of the key figures backing the princess¡¯s faction.

    ¡®And now he¡¯s dead from a heart attack at home?¡¯

    In the dimly lit underground chamber, the mechanical, repetitive clicks of a telex machine echoed.

    This was one of the methods Dawn¡¯s Light used to relay orders to the scattered cells of armed operatives planted throughout the capital.

    Overseeing them all was Morten Blackmoor, known as the organization¡¯s Chief Strategist.

    His sunken eyes scrutinized the agents, watching them like a hawk.

    If even one of them were found colluding with supporters of the princess, the organization could collapse from within.

    It was unlikely, but in these tense times, doubting others wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.

    Morten clenched his fist as he swept his gaze over the agents.

    ¡®No matter what, the prince must take the throne.¡¯

    Having thrown his lot in with the prince¡¯s faction, Morten had no other options.

    If the princess ascended instead, not only Morten but the entire organization would face purges.

    The assassination of Editor-in-Chief Tyden Barcaloi, who had vocally supported the princess, had been carried out for exactly that reason.

    ¡®We can¡¯t allow the princess to gain favorable public opinion.¡¯

    Public opinion reflected the will of the citizens, and that will inevitably reached the emperor, who would make the final decision on succession.

    The current emperor was considered a progressive ruler, one who had implemented a series of bold reforms.

    As someone deeply concerned about the welfare of the people, it was certain he wouldn¡¯t ignore public sentiment when choosing his successor.

    Thus, Morten devoted himself to controlling the narrative¡ªmanipulating the masses while silencing opposing voices.

    It was the only way to secure the throne for the prince, even if he was unfit to rule.

    ¡®So far, everything has gone smoothly...¡¯

    But the princess wasn¡¯t an idiot. She would inevitably counterattack.

    While Morten was contemplating what cards the princess might play, one of the agents suddenly jumped up from his seat, visibly alarmed.

    Morten frowned, finding the reaction suspicious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The agent reread the incoming message before nervously turning to Morten.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s... Major Daniel Steiner. He¡¯s filed for leave¡ªan entire month of it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s allowed to take leave. Why does that matter?¡±

    ¡°The issue is... the location he¡¯s heading to.¡±

    The agent swallowed hard, his voice trembling as he delivered the punchline.

    ¡°...He¡¯s coming here¡ªto the Barony of Betargen.¡±

    For a moment, the sound of typewriters ceased entirely.

    Morten¡¯s breath caught, and his pupils quivered.

    ¡®Could he have sided with the princess and be coming to wipe us out?¡¯

    The oppressive silence weighed heavily over the headquarters, the name Daniel Steiner carrying with it a palpable sense of dread.

    After what felt like an eternity, Morten finally forced himself to speak.

    ¡°Betargen is Steiner¡¯s hometown. He could very well be visiting simply to take a break. And even if that¡¯s not the case, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s aware of our exact location. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have filed for a full month of leave.¡±

    Surveying the agents, Morten feigned calmness and issued orders.

    ¡°From now on, we monitor Daniel Steiner¡¯s every move. If he¡¯s here for us, we need to be prepared to act immediately. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The agents responded with vigor and resumed typing commands into the machines.

    Morten had successfully restored order among his men, but his own trembling hands refused to settle.

    Who was Daniel Steiner?

    A cold, calculating man¡ªone who had earned the title of ¡°devil¡¯s spawn¡± from the enemy nation¡¯s foreign minister.

    Could someone like that really be visiting his hometown just to relax? It was absurd.

    It was far more plausible that Daniel had already uncovered their base of operations in Betargen.

    ¡®If Daniel Steiner truly is targeting us...¡¯

    They might be annihilated before they even had the chance to fight back.

    Suppressing the unshakable fear gnawing at him, Morten clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡®God, please...¡¯

    ¡®Grant us the strength to stand against this devil.¡¯

 Chapter 56

    About ten days later, Daniel¡¯s leave request was officially approved by the higher-ups.

    Considering the ongoing war and the complicated procedures involved in processing leave, the approval had come through relatively quickly.

    With the official papers in hand, Daniel boarded the first-class carriage of the luxury train known as the Royal Express.

    Normally, even officers wouldn¡¯t be given first-class tickets on such a prestigious train. However, the General Staff had made an exception for Daniel in recognition of his numerous military achievements.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see... Which compartment am I in?¡¯

    Walking down a corridor lined with red carpeting, Daniel stopped in front of a door marked CA8.

    After confirming that it matched the room number printed on his ticket, he opened the door.

    Sunlight poured in through the large windows, illuminating the outside scenery.

    Impressed, Daniel stepped inside and immediately noticed the plush beds arranged on either side of the compartment.

    In the center, a luxurious table with matching chairs was set, and atop the table rested an assortment of expensive refreshments, befitting the train¡¯s reputation.

    Placing his luggage against the wall, Daniel approached the table, pulled out a chair, and took a seat.

    Setting his uniform cap down on the table, he felt the train jolt softly as it began to move.

    Straightening his uniform one last time, Daniel leaned back against the chair and gazed out the window, taking in the ever-changing landscape.

    Although the scenery shifted with the train¡¯s movement, the brilliance of the leaves and the fields remained constant.

    It was an endless stretch of idyllic, peaceful beauty.

    A faint smile appeared on Daniel¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Yeah. This is what I wanted.¡¯

    A peaceful life, free from worries or complications.

    Enough money to live comfortably without excess.

    And just enough power to avoid being disregarded by others.

    Hadn¡¯t that been the reason he¡¯d enrolled in the Imperial Military Academy in the first place?

    ¡®But...¡¯

    Ever since he began regaining memories of his past life, his plans had spiraled out of control.

    If someone were to summarize Daniel¡¯s life now, it would be like this:@@@@

    An unstable existence, constantly worrying about assassination attempts and trying to survive on the battlefield.

    More money than he could reasonably handle, thanks to the countless rewards he had received for his victories.

    And not just enough power to avoid being ignored, but enough to inspire fear in others.

    It was a far cry from the quiet and steady life Daniel had originally aimed for.

    Despite his frustrations, today he allowed himself to laugh it off.

    ¡®Because I¡¯m on leave.¡¯

    For the next month, he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with his adjutant¡ªan Allied spy¡ªand their suffocating work routine.

    He also wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being dragged into the Imperial succession struggle between the princess and the prince.

    Nor would he have to anxiously await orders for another operation from the General Staff.

    ¡®This feels almost too good. Am I allowed to be this happy?¡¯

    Letting out a soft chuckle, Daniel closed his eyes briefly and basked in the sunlight streaming through the window.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s been nearly two years since I last visited home.¡¯

    The last time he¡¯d returned to the south was during a brief break while he was still a cadet at the Military Academy.

    ¡®I wonder how the abbot is doing. I sent a letter ahead, but will it reach him in time? He might be shocked if I just show up unannounced.¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯ve spotted a suspicious individual. They¡¯re communicating via a wristwatch radio.¡±

    Hamthal¡¯s eyes narrowed as he responded.

    ¡°Maintain surveillance. Follow them when they disembark and determine their destination.¡±

    Acknowledgments came through the radio, and Hamthal stowed it away.

    ¡®If anyone dares to harm Daniel Steiner...¡¯

    He was prepared to unleash every skill he had honed over the last ten years to utterly crush them.

    Meanwhile, completely unaware of any of this, Daniel continued to enjoy the passing scenery from the comfort of his compartment.

    *****

    Meanwhile, at Saint Michael Monastery.

    ¡°These weeds... Just give me a moment.¡±

    In the monastery¡¯s cloister garden, enclosed by stone walls, the abbot, Hieroni, was busy pulling out weeds and placing them into a basket beside him.

    As he worked, the monastery¡¯s vice-abbot, dressed in pristine clerical robes, approached.

    ¡°Abbot, may I speak with you for a moment?¡±

    Hearing the voice from behind, Hieroni paused his work, stood up, and turned around.

    ¡°Ah, Vice-Abbot. What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s about Daniel. He¡¯s supposed to arrive tomorrow, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Such a commendable young man. He sent a letter letting us know he¡¯d be visiting during his leave. But why do you look so concerned? Aren¡¯t you happy to see him?¡±

    The vice-abbot quickly shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve been hearing some curious rumors.¡±

    ¡°Rumors? What kind of rumors?¡±

    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve heard of Major Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The Empire¡¯s hero. What about him?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help but wonder... Could our Daniel and Major Steiner be the same person?¡±

    The monastery strictly prohibited the introduction of external items.

    Even newspapers and simple magazines were not allowed within its walls.

    As a place devoted to serving God, the monastery upheld strict rules to avoid worldly influences.

    Yet, even in such a secluded environment, the name Major Daniel Steiner had become well-known.

    Wealthy donors and politicians who visited the orphanage operated by the monastery often shared stories about the outside world.

    Because of this, some, like the vice-abbot, began to speculate whether their Daniel could be the famed Major Steiner.

    Hieroni, however, found the idea amusing.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you it¡¯s just a coincidence? Have you already forgotten what our Daniel was like?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Daniel was certainly... a kind and gentle boy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. He enjoyed quiet reflection and drawing. He even helped us bake bread¡ªsuch a mature and responsible child.¡±

    Hieroni snapped his fingers as if recalling something.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget about this. When the puppy we raised here fell ill and died, Daniel cried for three days and nights. Afterward, he built a grave for it with his own hands and placed a flower on it every day.¡±

    The vice-abbot nodded instinctively as he listened.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Though Daniel sometimes surprised us with moments of sharp decisiveness, he was fundamentally a sweet-natured child and a beloved servant of God.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So how could someone like that lead the invasion of Nordia and force a kingdom to surrender? It¡¯s absurd.¡±

    Hieroni chuckled softly.

    ¡°Besides, Daniel¡¯s only been commissioned as an officer for nine months. A major already? Does that even make sense?¡±

    The vice-abbot let out an embarrassed laugh and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I suppose I let my imagination run wild. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I should probably bake some of Daniel¡¯s favorite bread for when he arrives tomorrow.¡±

    Hieroni smiled and gave a slight nod as the vice-abbot turned and walked away.

    Returning to his knees, Hieroni resumed pulling weeds. But before long, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh to himself.

    ¡°Our Daniel? The Empire¡¯s hero?¡±

    The vice-abbot¡¯s imagination really did get the better of him sometimes.

    Anyone with common sense would know such a thing was impossible.

 Chapter 57

    Early Evening, the Next Day

    In the monastery¡¯s dining hall, Abbot Hieroni was busy entertaining city councilors and wealthy donors who had come to make contributions.

    Under normal circumstances, he would have gone out to greet Daniel personally. However, the donation event happened to coincide with Daniel¡¯s visit, forcing Hieroni to prioritize hosting the guests.

    As important as Daniel was, ensuring the financial security needed to feed the orphans took precedence in the abbot¡¯s position.

    With donations for the orphans steadily declining, Hieroni was doing his best to win over the city councilors.

    ¡°It¡¯s ironic, really. The number of orphans keeps increasing because of the war, yet donations to support them are dwindling. What exactly are these corporations profiting from the war doing?¡±

    One councilor, putting on airs, lamented the situation, and Hieroni forced a polite smile while nodding.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re so deeply grateful to Councilor Reden here. Offering such a generous donation for the orphans¡ªthere¡¯s no greater blessing.¡±

    ¡°Generous? I wouldn¡¯t go that far. And, I hate to say this, but the council may soon have to reduce the budget allocated to the orphanage.¡±

    Despite his best efforts to please them, Hieroni was met with disappointing news.@@@@

    Even so, he understood.

    The city council¡¯s budget was limited. Cutting funds didn¡¯t automatically make them villains.

    ¡°How much of a reduction are we talking about...?¡±

    Before Hieroni could finish his cautious question, the dining hall doors swung open.

    Instinctively, Hieroni and the councilors turned their heads.

    The sound of polished boots echoed through the hall as an officer entered, his uniform crisp and immaculate.

    The officer strode forward at a deliberate pace, his presence exuding authority, causing everyone to stiffen.

    Even Hieroni, confused as to why an Imperial officer would be here, felt his heart race.

    ¡°Abbot Hieroni.¡±

    The officer removed his cap, revealing his face and voice.

    Hieroni¡¯s expression immediately brightened.

    ¡°Daniel!¡±

    He started toward Daniel but froze in his tracks when he noticed the insignia of a major on his shoulders.

    Blinking in disbelief, Hieroni stood rooted in place as Daniel approached.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine. But you¡ªwhat happened? A major? Am I seeing this right? Are you really the Empire¡¯s hero?¡±

    Hieroni stammered, still reeling from the shock, while Daniel offered a sheepish smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through quite a lot, unintentionally. But what about this gentleman here?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s gaze shifted to the councilor, who immediately straightened up and saluted awkwardly.

    ¡°C-Councilor Reden. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, sir.¡±

    ¡°The honor is mine. If you¡¯re a councilor, you must be one of the monastery¡¯s benefactors. I look forward to your continued support.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes... of course...¡±

    Still smiling, Daniel turned back to Hieroni.

    ¡°And the children? Are they doing well?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. They¡¯re all gathered over there.¡±

    Following Hieroni¡¯s gaze, Daniel spotted the children standing quietly in the corner.

    The boys wore white shirts, black suspender trousers, and bow ties, while the girls were dressed in white dresses adorned with floral hairpins.

    ¡®Some things never change.¡¯

    Even now, the monastery had dressed the children in spotless outfits for appearances during donor events.

    Suppressing a chuckle, Daniel addressed Hieroni.

    ¡®What was that...?¡¯

    Brushing it off as paranoia, Daniel turned back just as Luka grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Daniel! You¡¯re so cool! I wanna be just like you! I¡¯ll help you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice hardened as he cut Luka off.

    He erased the playful tone and spoke with sincerity.

    ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t ever become a soldier.¡±

    It was advice born from the depths of experience¡ªand regret.

    *****

    Underground Shopping District, Dawn¡¯s Light Headquarters

    ¡°Sir! Chief Strategist, sir!¡±

    The informant, who had been sent to monitor Daniel, burst into the underground base, desperately searching for Morten.

    Without pausing to catch his breath, the man barged into Morten¡¯s office and blurted out his report.

    ¡°Sir! Daniel Steiner¡ª!¡±

    Morten, who had been disguised as one of the affluent donors earlier, scowled at his subordinate¡¯s lack of composure.

    ¡°Calm yourself. Breathe, organize your thoughts, and then speak.¡±

    The informant nodded quickly, took a deep breath, and then continued.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner not only came here under orders from the princess, but he also seems to know the location of our headquarters.¡±

    Morten, seated behind his desk, raised an eyebrow.

    He set aside his glasses and stared at the informant with suspicion.

    ¡°...He knows? About this place?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I overheard him joking with the children, but during that conversation, he specifically mentioned our base being beneath the shopping district¡ªand even estimated our numbers. And more than that...¡±

    Recalling Daniel¡¯s chilling gaze, the informant hesitated before finishing.

    ¡°...After he finished speaking, he looked directly at me. It was as if he knew I was watching him all along.¡±

    Morten clenched his teeth, swallowing a curse.

    He might have dismissed the accurate location and headcount as a coincidence, but Daniel¡¯s ability to pinpoint his observer¡¯s presence was no accident.

    ¡®And worse...¡¯

    Daniel had openly revealed this information, fully aware that Dawn¡¯s Light agents were keeping an eye on him.

    To Morten, it was no different from issuing a direct threat under the guise of joking with children.

    ¡°Damn it. Daniel¡¯s sending us a warning. He¡¯s saying, ¡®I could wipe you out anytime I want¡ªbut I won¡¯t.¡¯¡±

    ¡°...Why would he do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But one thing¡¯s clear¡ªDaniel wants to talk to us.¡±

    Morten felt cornered.

    Refusing would leave them with no options.

    A wave of dizziness struck him, and he pressed his temples to steady himself.

    After taking several deep breaths, Morten forced himself to look up, burying his fear.

    ¡°Fine. If he wants a conversation, we¡¯ll give him one. I¡¯ll meet with Daniel personally and figure out what he¡¯s after.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t grasp Daniel¡¯s intentions.

    But for the sake of Dawn¡¯s Light¡¯s survival, Morten had no choice but to accept the challenge.

 Chapter 58

    After spending the entire afternoon playing with the children, Daniel decided to leave the monastery in the evening.

    Despite the abbot Hieroni and the children pleading with him to stay the night, Daniel firmly refused.

    He had already arranged separate accommodations and mentioned he had another place to visit that evening.

    Hieroni, who had a good idea of where Daniel might be headed, didn¡¯t press him further.

    Daniel¡¯s destination was Jack¡¯s Restaurant, a small establishment located in the center of town.

    Its exterior appeared run-down, but the place was always bustling with customers, a sign of its enduring popularity.

    ¡®This place hasn¡¯t changed. It really feels like I¡¯m back home.¡¯

    Daniel had fond memories of this place.

    Back in his rebellious teenage years, when he had run away from the stifling life at the monastery, Jack¡ªthe restaurant¡¯s owner¡ªhad always welcomed him with a warm smile.

    Lost in nostalgia, Daniel stared at the restaurant¡¯s weathered wooden sign before stepping inside.

    The interior was as lively as ever.

    Servers bustled back and forth, shouting orders as plates clattered and glasses clinked.

    ¡°Yes! Coming right up!¡±

    ¡°Sausages and pretzels? Got it! Please wait just a moment!¡±

    ¡°Fried potatoes and a beer over here!¡±

    Even after so many years, the atmosphere remained as vibrant as he remembered.

    Careful not to get in the way of the busy staff, Daniel quietly made his way to an empty table and sat down.

    After removing his uniform cap and placing it on the table, one of the waitresses approached with a notepad.

    ¡°Welcome to Jack¡¯s Restaurant! It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had an officer like¡ª¡±

    She froze mid-sentence when she saw Daniel¡¯s face.

    Blinking several times in disbelief, the freckled waitress suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Daniel? Daniel, is that you?! Oh my God! I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±

    Her name was Nemelim, a girl Daniel had practically grown up with at the monastery.

    Her exaggerated reaction made Daniel smile as he responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I heard you left the monastery and started living on your own, so I stopped by to check on you. Looks like I had nothing to worry about¡ªyou¡¯ve matured a lot in these two years.¡±

    Nemelim let out a bright laugh, her excitement overflowing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed too! You look sharper... and maybe a little more rugged? But in a good way! I¡¯m so glad to see you again. Too bad Jack¡¯s not here right now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°No, he left early. Apparently, he and his wife are doing so well that they¡¯re planning on having their fourth child.¡±

    ¡°Their fourth? At his age?¡±

    Daniel raised an eyebrow in disbelief, making Nemelim giggle behind her hand.

    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t care about age, you know? Honestly, I think it¡¯s kind of romantic.¡±

    ¡°Well... I guess I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±

    ¡°Right? Anyway, you must be starving. What do you want to order? Actually, no¡ªlet me guess!¡±

    Tapping her chin in thought, Nemelim suddenly snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Sausages and beer, right? I still remember you sneaking sausages when Jack wasn¡¯t looking¡ªand begging for a sip of beer when you saw the adults drinking.¡±

    ¡°That was years ago. Why are you still bringing that up?¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re blushing, so I know it¡¯s still you. I¡¯ll bring it right out!¡±@@@@

    As Nemelim hurried off to the kitchen, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but smile at her boundless energy.

    Just as Daniel was starting to relax, he noticed something strange.

    A middle-aged man in a dark brown coat was approaching his table.

    At first, Daniel thought the man was looking for an empty seat, but it quickly became clear that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The man was staring directly at him.

    Without asking, the man sat down across from him, catching Daniel off guard.

    ¡®Who the hell is this?¡¯

    Daniel¡¯s confusion deepened as the man leaned in, glanced around nervously, and spoke.

    ¡°Major Daniel Steiner. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. What was your intention in delivering that message at the monastery today?¡±

    The man was Morten Blackmoor, the leader of Dawn¡¯s Light, the secret organization operating under the prince.

    Of course, Daniel had no way of knowing that.

    ¡®The monastery? Who could it be?¡¯

    Apart from Hieroni and the children, the only other person Daniel had spoken to was a councilor.

    ¡®One of the councilors? Did they take offense to my comments about supporting the monastery?¡¯

    Given the earlier tension about the orphanage budget, it wasn¡¯t an unreasonable assumption.

    ¡°Shit! We¡¯ve been compromised! Burn everything!¡±

    ¡°Grab the guns! Defend the entrance!¡±

    The agents sprang into motion, tossing classified documents into the fire while arming themselves.

    Despite the chaos, Mabel crawled under a desk, shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s over... You idiots...¡±

    These were Daniel Steiner¡¯s forces.

    Fighting them head-on was impossible.

    Mabel trembled, his fear growing as another round of gunshots rang out above.

    And then¡ª

    CRASH!

    The iron door leading underground burst open.

    A deafening silence followed as everyone turned toward the entrance, holding their breath.

    The air grew heavy with tension.

    ¡°When¡¯s the Chief Strategist coming back?!¡±

    ¡°We need someone to give orders!¡±

    While the others anxiously exchanged glances, Mabel clenched his eyes shut and shouted.

    ¡°You morons! Don¡¯t you get it yet?! This is exactly what Daniel Steiner planned! He lured the Chief Strategist outside to break our chain of command, and now he¡¯s wiping us out!¡±

    Morten had walked straight into the lion¡¯s den¡ªleaving them defenseless.

    Realizing how perfectly they¡¯d been set up, Mabel let out a broken sob.

    Then¡ª

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    Three grenades rolled into the basement.

    The agents scrambled behind desks, bracing for the explosions¡ª

    But nothing happened.

    Instead¡ª

    Psssssh¡ª

    A soft hissing sound filled the room.

    There was no visible smoke, only the faint scent of almonds.

    One of the agents coughed and collapsed to the floor.

    Mabel¡¯s voice cracked in horror.

    ¡°Colorless... almond scent... Shit! It¡¯s a sleep-paralysis gas! Don¡¯t breathe¡ªcough!¡±

    Covering his nose and mouth with one hand, Mabel crawled desperately toward the emergency exit.

    He had to get out.

    But before he could move¡ª

    Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.

    The sound of boots echoed down the stairs.

    Armed soldiers in gas masks flooded into the room, quickly securing the area.

    They struck down the remaining conscious agents with rifle butts, showing no hesitation.

    The black man leading them stepped forward and gave a calm order.

    ¡°Knock them out and tie them up. Kill anyone who resists.¡±

    Mabel¡¯s vision blurred.

    Gasping for air and choking on the gas, he collapsed onto the floor.

    ¡°This is all...¡±

    Through his fading consciousness, he saw the black man approaching.

    Raising his rifle, the man aimed the stock at Mabel.

    ¡°...for Daniel Steiner.¡±

    With a sickening crack, everything went black.

 Chapter 59

    Morten hurried out of Jack¡¯s Restaurant, his steps quickening with growing unease.

    The ominous words Daniel had left him with were seeds of anxiety, making his breaths shallow and labored.

    ¡®He had no intention of negotiating with me. Cooperation? Daniel must have known better than anyone how absurd that idea was....¡¯

    And yet, Daniel had used some kind of veiled threat in the monastery¡¯s dining hall, forcing Morten to approach him willingly.

    What was Daniel¡¯s true intent behind such a move?

    As Morten continued speculating, mentally calculating every possibility, his steps gradually slowed.

    ¡®He never planned to cooperate from the start. If that¡¯s the case, then perhaps....¡¯

    His feet came to a complete stop.

    ¡®...what if his goal was to lure me out of the Dawn¡¯s Light headquarters?¡¯

    A chilling realization swept through him.

    This was a method designed to remove the head of an organization right before its complete annihilation.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been outplayed...!¡¯

    Panic solidified into certainty as Morten fumbled to retrieve his radio. He quickly powered it on.

    Tuning the frequency, he pressed the transmission button and spoke hastily.

    ¡°Headquarters! Do you read me?! Someone respond! This is urgent!¡±

    No one answered.

    Growing increasingly alarmed, Morten checked the frequency again and pressed the button once more.

    ¡°Headquarters! Respond! You need to evacuate immediately¡ª¡±

    He cut himself off.

    Because, at that moment, he realized why no one was answering.

    Cold sweat poured down his face as his trembling hand released the transmission button. The radio let out a faint beep.@@@@

    Then, from the other end of the line, came a low, chilling laughter.

    Morten froze as the laughter gradually subsided.

    ¡ª Can you hear me, Morten Blackmoor?

    An unfamiliar voice.

    And that alone was enough to confirm that Dawn¡¯s Light headquarters had fallen to the enemy.

    ¡ª You were quite busy playing interesting games underground. Unfortunately for you, that fun is now over.

    Morten¡¯s grip on the radio weakened.

    The thought of his entire headquarters being wiped out made it nearly impossible to keep his mind intact.

    Even so, the voice continued.

    ¡ª Morten Blackmoor. Consider this your first and final warning.

    A brief silence followed before the voice resumed¡ªcalm, yet ice-cold.

    ¡ª Do not ever dare to stand against Daniel Steiner.

    The transmission ended with that.

    Morten stared blankly at the radio, his vision spinning as a sudden wave of dizziness hit him.

    His heart pounded uncontrollably, and nausea rose in his throat.

    He staggered forward, clutching his chest, until he reached a nearby wall and leaned against it for support.

    ¡°Hah... hah...!¡±

    Morten panted heavily, his eyes trembling in despair.

    ¡®His Highness¡¯s... my carefully laid plans....¡¯

    All of it had been crushed¡ªno, utterly trampled¡ªby Daniel Steiner.

    Daniel hadn¡¯t forgotten the unpleasantness of that encounter.

    After a brief silence, Daniel spoke.

    ¡°You must have something to say.¡±

    Morten flinched at the words.

    Clenching and unclenching his fists anxiously, he slowly approached Daniel.

    Swallowing dryly, Morten stopped within arm¡¯s reach¡ªand then, to Daniel¡¯s shock, dropped to his knees.

    ¡®Wait. This is... unexpected.¡¯

    Momentarily taken aback, Daniel hesitated to speak. But before he could, Morten began.

    ¡°...Major Daniel Steiner. This is my complete and utter defeat.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s confusion deepened.

    Before he could ask what the man was talking about, Morten continued in a somber voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won. I¡¯ve lost everything and no longer have the strength to recover. Do with me as you see fit. But please, my family...¡±

    Tears welled up in Morten¡¯s eyes and streamed down his cheeks.

    ¡°I beg you¡ªplease spare my family. They¡¯re innocent. If you let them live, I will confess everything. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯ve been operating under His Highness¡¯s orders.¡±

    Daniel wiped the sweat forming on his brow.

    ¡®What the hell is this nonsense?¡¯

    Showing up out of nowhere and spouting such absurdities¡ªDaniel was completely at a loss.

    Suppressing his irritation, Daniel let out a low sigh and spoke.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°What? But Major Daniel Steiner¡ª¡±

    Cutting Morten off with another sigh, Daniel knelt to meet him at eye level.

    ¡°Let me make this clear one more time.¡±

    His gaze sharpened as he stared directly into Morten¡¯s trembling eyes.

    ¡°I have absolutely no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Hearing this, Morten¡¯s eyes flickered.

    And in that moment, he understood Daniel¡¯s intent.

    ¡®He¡¯s trying to conceal the existence of his private armed forces....¡¯

    If word got out that a soldier had a personal militia, it would create endless complications.

    To Morten, it seemed that Daniel was feigning ignorance to avoid external scrutiny.

    The realization sent shivers down his spine.

    A meticulous and calculating man¡ªDaniel was already several steps ahead.

    ¡®Just how far is he planning ahead?¡¯

    Eliminating Dawn¡¯s Light, a secret organization under the prince, was likely just one piece of Daniel Steiner¡¯s larger plan.

    The warning not to oppose him suddenly felt all too real.

    Overwhelmed by dread, Morten lowered his head until it touched the floor.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand. Major Daniel Steiner...¡±

    Trembling with fear, Morten prostrated himself, pressing his forehead against the cold stone floor.

    Tears flowed freely from his tightly shut eyes.

    ¡°You truly... know nothing at all.¡±

    His faint sobs echoed in the quiet chapel.

    And in that moment, Morten knew beyond any doubt¡ª

    This had been an unwinnable fight from the very beginning.

 Chapter 60

    The Next Morning.

    ¡°This is the place the man mentioned.¡±

    Accompanied by a squad of police officers, Daniel stopped in front of a small commercial building.

    The man who had introduced himself as Morten the night before had confessed in the chapel that he was conspiring to incite a rebellion in the capital with the prince¡¯s support.

    To be honest, Daniel had initially dismissed it as the delusions of a lunatic. However, with a claim involving treason, an investigation was unavoidable.

    And so, at the break of dawn, Daniel had contacted the local police station and arrived here with reinforcements.

    ¡°From the outside, it looks like a typical shop...¡±

    Inspector Baretti tilted his head in puzzlement.

    Daniel agreed but wasn¡¯t ready to lower his guard.

    ¡°If that man really was the leader of a secret organization, disguising the building and their identities would be standard practice. It¡¯s best we stay cautious in case his testimony wasn¡¯t nonsense.¡±

    Baretti nodded, and Daniel stepped into the building.

    The front door was unlocked, but oddly, no staff or employees were present.

    Only streaks of blood stained the display shelves.

    Noticing the blood, Daniel instinctively reached for the revolver in his holster.

    ¡°Damn it. Looks like he was telling the truth. Everyone, arm yourselves!¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s sharp command, Baretti and the other officers immediately drew their weapons.

    In the tense atmosphere, Daniel crouched and carefully examined the surroundings.

    ¡®Footprints...¡¯

    He spotted boot prints leading in a straight line.

    Following the trail with his eyes, Daniel saw a metal door to the basement left wide open.

    Judging by the disheveled carpet and overturned furniture nearby, it had likely been hidden from view until recently.

    ¡°Major Steiner? Did you find something...?¡±

    Baretti approached with the officers, but Daniel raised his hand to halt them.

    He scanned the area once more before straightening up.@@@@

    ¡°It looks like an armed group was using the basement. Judging by the footprints, they were stationed here for a while but left recently.¡±

    ¡°How can you tell that just by looking?¡±

    Daniel pointed at the footprints.

    ¡°The ones leading into the basement are covered in dust, suggesting they¡¯ve been there for some time. But the ones coming out are fresh¡ªprobably made just a short while ago.¡±

    Baretti inspected the scene again and nodded in admiration.

    ¡°You¡¯re right... In that case...¡±

    ¡°This could get dangerous. Request backup immediately.¡±

    Tension filled the air as Baretti grabbed his radio.

    ¡°This is Inspector Baretti. We need reinforcements. Requesting immediate backup at the red-roofed shop by the river in Zone 13, near Pianmari Village.¡±

    An affirmative response crackled through the radio.

    With reinforcements on the way, Daniel proceeded toward the basement, determined to find out what had happened here.

    Though reluctant, Baretti followed close behind.

    Descending the narrow, rough steps, they entered a surprisingly spacious underground room.

    ¡°What is this...?¡±

    Baretti switched on his flashlight, revealing rows of desks and telex machines.

    Scattered across the floor were half-burned documents.

    While trying to make sense of the scene, Daniel picked up one of the papers.

    His brows furrowed as he read its contents.

    ¡°It seems the man who called himself Morten was telling the truth.¡±

    The documents outlined plans to blackmail politicians and journalists and incite public unrest.

    As the charge of treason became undeniable, noise suddenly erupted from behind a partitioned wall.

    Daniel signaled Baretti and the officers to stay alert as he approached the source of the commotion.

    With his finger on the trigger, he swung the door open¡ªand froze.

    ¡°Mmph! Mmmph!¡±

    ¡°Ugh... Mmph...¡±

    The room was filled with bound and gagged people groaning helplessly.

    Several of them recoiled in terror the moment they saw Daniel, squirming backward like frightened worms.

    Daniel Steiner.

    The man who had seized Nordia with his brilliant tactics and strategies.

    Had that invaluable asset been with her, he might have already uncovered the prince¡¯s secret organization.

    But Daniel had applied for a long leave and left the capital¡ª

    As if to signal his indifference to the succession struggle.

    Thus, Selvia couldn¡¯t summon him back.

    ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯

    In the limousine heading to the palace, he had shown subtle hints of favor toward her. She had even wondered if he¡¯d finally decided to take her side¡ª

    Only for him to suddenly take leave at the most critical moment.

    Frustrated, Selvia tapped her desk absentmindedly, when a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.

    Straightening her posture, she cleared her throat and called out.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The office door opened, and Colonel Hartmann, her chief bodyguard from the Imperial Guard, entered.

    After offering a quick salute, Hartmann stepped closer.

    ¡°Your Highness. Working late again, I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of survival. But why are you here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°I have an urgent report, and I apologize for the late intrusion.¡±

    A report?

    Selvia gestured for him to continue.

    ¡°Very well, speak.¡±

    Hartmann lowered his voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, the leadership of the prince¡¯s secret organization that you¡¯ve been tracking has been captured.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s eyes widened.

    In disbelief, she shot to her feet.

    ¡°Are you certain? I mean¡ªare you absolutely certain about this information?¡±

    ¡°The report came directly from the police in the Barony of Betargen in the southern region. Based on the documents they sent, there¡¯s no doubt.¡±

    If the enemy leaders had truly been captured, it was a massive victory in the succession war.

    Overwhelmed by the sudden stroke of luck, Selvia raised her voice.

    ¡°Who did this? Who achieved such a feat?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Bowing slightly, Hartmann leaned closer and whispered.

    ¡°While he denies any involvement, the evidence points to Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Selvia froze.

    ¡°...Daniel?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be on leave in his hometown?

    Then again, the timing of his leave during such a crucial period had never quite made sense.

    ¡®A man as ambitious as Daniel, desperate for promotion, wouldn¡¯t leave at a time like this.¡¯

    It was illogical.

    ¡®Then could it be that Daniel...¡¯

    ...had been carrying out this mission all along under the guise of a vacation?

    ¡®Come to think of it, Daniel once said I would become Empress.¡¯

    Selvia remembered what Hartmann had told her during her undercover trip to the north.

    Even when surrounded by the prince¡¯s assassins, Daniel had declared his belief that Selvia, not the prince, would ascend the throne.

    ¡®He hid his intentions from me and pretended to be on leave...¡¯

    It now made perfect sense as a strategy to mislead both allies and enemies.

    Realizing this, Selvia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    ¡®He risked his life to protect me before...¡¯

    And now, he had taken it upon himself to do what no one had even asked¡ªclearing her path to the throne.

    Without realizing it, Selvia¡¯s fondness for Daniel deepened as she whispered softly.

    ¡°What an impossible man... Daniel Steiner...¡±

    To Selvia, Daniel wasn¡¯t just a capable strategist¡ª

    He was the very definition of a loyal subject.

 Chapter 61

    Daniel¡¯s return to the capital was decided swiftly after capturing Morten¡¯s subordinates operating in the underground of the commercial district.

    Abandoning his leave, Daniel notified the General Staff of his intent to return immediately.

    Respecting his decision, the General Staff arranged a train for his return. Two days later, Daniel had completed preparations to leave his hometown.

    ¡°Daniel? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be staying here for at least a month?¡±

    At the entrance of the monastery, Hieroni, the abbot, gazed at Daniel with concern as he came to bid farewell.

    It pained him to see Daniel cut his leave short and head back to the capital without even enjoying his break.

    Daniel, too, had hoped to spend more time leisurely in his hometown, but after apprehending a traitor, returning quickly was inevitable.

    ¡®The Crown Prince¡¯s faction must already see me as a core member of the Princess¡¯s camp...¡¯

    Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, the fact that he led the capture of Morten¡¯s subordinates was enough to draw suspicion from the Crown Prince¡¯s supporters.

    Staying and enjoying his leave now would be no different from painting a target on his back, begging to be killed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something urgent came up at the capital.¡±

    Of course, there was no need to explain this to Hieroni, who was practically his mentor.

    Daniel smiled as if nothing were wrong and pulled an envelope of money from his coat.

    ¡°Please take this. I¡¯ve added some of my reward money to my salary.¡±

    Hieroni¡¯s eyes widened as he checked the thickness of the envelope.

    ¡°Daniel! Just having you visit the monastery during your leave was a blessing from God, but this much money? I can¡¯t accept it! Please, use it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Abbot, donating this to the monastery is the same as using it for myself.¡±

    Despite Daniel¡¯s gentle tone, Hieroni firmly refused.

    ¡°The monastery is more than capable of feeding the children without your help. I can¡¯t bring myself to take money from you when you¡¯re already working so hard.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then this money is unnecessary and should be burned.¡±@@@@

    ¡°Daniel. Don¡¯t joke about something so ridiculous...¡±

    Hieroni trailed off as Daniel casually pulled a lighter from his coat and sparked a flame.

    A thin smile curved Daniel¡¯s lips as he raised the envelope over the fire.

    ¡°Abbot, you know I¡¯m someone who follows through on my words. If you don¡¯t take this money right now, I will burn it.¡±

    Hieroni swallowed nervously.

    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t actually burn that much money?

    But as Daniel¡¯s hand lowered further, the edge of the envelope began to singe.

    Panicked, Hieroni lunged forward and snatched the envelope away.

    Shouting in alarm, Hieroni scolded, ¡°Daniel! Are you planning to trample on the goodwill of those who gave you this money?!¡±

    ¡°I was. But since you took it, that won¡¯t happen now.¡±

    ¡°W-What... Ah.¡±

    Only then did Hieroni realize he¡¯d been completely outmaneuvered. His face went blank with disbelief.

    Seeing this, Daniel chuckled softly.

    Snapping out of it at the sound of Daniel¡¯s laughter, Hieroni furrowed his brows.

    ¡°...Daniel. Do you find this kind of cruel prank amusing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I had no other choice. If I hadn¡¯t resorted to this, you wouldn¡¯t have accepted the money.¡±

    ¡°Honestly. You haven¡¯t changed one bit...¡±

    Hieroni sighed deeply and nodded in resignation.

    ¡°Fine. If this is truly your wish, I¡¯ll use it for the children.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing the news from the south.

    An organization that had operated in complete secrecy for the past three years was dismantled overnight. His shock was understandable.

    But this was no time to be reeling.

    ¡°What about classified information? Has it been exposed that Dawn¡¯s Light was acting under the Crown Prince¡¯s orders?¡±

    Belvar¡¯s confidant and informant, Basson, shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no word of it yet. It seems the investigation is still ongoing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a small relief, at least. But it¡¯s only a matter of time before the truth comes out. So, who exactly captured Morten?¡±

    ¡°...It was Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Daniel Steiner.

    The moment he heard that name, Belvar felt lightheaded and clutched his forehead.

    ¡°That damned bastard. He¡¯s finally revealing his true colors.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for war heroes to use their fame as a springboard into politics.

    Belvar had assumed Daniel was aiming to secure his own rise by backing the Princess as Empress.

    But Daniel was different from ordinary war heroes.

    ¡°He acted as if he had no interest in politics right up until the moment he arrested Morten...¡±

    Daniel had avoided political meetings and refused interviews, maintaining a fac?ade of disinterest.

    When he took an extended leave during the most critical point of the succession struggle, even Belvar had wondered if Daniel truly had no political ambitions.

    ¡°But it was all a deception...¡±

    To have misled everyone so thoroughly and then apprehended Dawn¡¯s Light¡ªit was clear Daniel had been preparing for this for a long time.

    Realizing that he¡¯d been dancing in the palm of Daniel Steiner¡¯s hand made Belvar seethe with rage.

    Yet no matter how cunning and meticulous the man was, he had to have a weakness.

    ¡°Kartman Schultz...¡±

    Just recently, Kartman Schultz, Chief Inspector of the Security Bureau, had visited Belvar¡¯s estate.

    He¡¯d claimed that Daniel Steiner might be colluding with spies.

    At the time, Belvar dismissed it as nonsense, given the lack of evidence.

    But now, Belvar couldn¡¯t afford to ignore even the faintest glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Contact the Security Bureau and tell Kartman Schultz this¡ªThe Minister of the Court will personally cover his back, so he¡¯d better find proof that Daniel Steiner is colluding with spies!¡±

    Basson bowed his head and exited the room to carry out the order.

    Once his confidant was gone, Belvar furiously hurled the wine glass he had been holding.

    Crash!

    The shattered glass scattered across the floor, and the red wine spread out like blood.

    Glaring at the spill, Belvar clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner...! A mere orphan like you dares to manipulate this Empire?¡±

    Belvar didn¡¯t believe Daniel¡¯s ultimate goal was simply to make the Princess Empress.

    His instincts screamed otherwise.

    There was something darker¡ªsomething far more sinister¡ªlurking beneath Daniel¡¯s ambitions.

    But it was precisely because he couldn¡¯t grasp the depths of Daniel¡¯s plans that Belvar was afraid.

    His trembling hand betrayed his fear, but he quickly suppressed it, closing his eyes tightly.

    ¡°The Empire my ancestors built and defended...¡±

    He would never hand it over to a mongrel like Daniel Steiner.

 Chapter 62

    Imperial General Staff Headquarters.

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s Private Office.

    Rustle¡ª

    Lucy sat alone at Daniel¡¯s desk, diligently working through paperwork in his absence.

    As usual, she was sorting documents by priority when she suddenly paused and lifted her head.

    Footsteps...

    The sound echoed faintly through the hallway.

    Could it be Daniel?

    Today was the day Daniel was supposed to return, having cut his leave short.

    The thought of him finally arriving and putting an end to her late-night shifts lifted her mood unexpectedly.

    Perking up, Lucy strained her ears to confirm.

    No...

    Her expression cooled.

    The sound didn¡¯t match Daniel¡¯s footsteps.

    The rhythm, stride length, and weight distribution were all different.

    Then who...

    Just as Lucy considered whether it might be Ernst, the Operations Chief, the door swung open without a knock.

    A man in a navy-blue police uniform stepped in slowly.

    Lucy¡¯s hand twitched.

    She knew this man well.

    Kartman Schultz.

    He was a Senior Inspector from the Security Bureau.

    They¡¯d even shared a meal once at a restaurant while she was in disguise, so there was no mistaking him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Noticing Daniel¡¯s empty desk, Kartman looked around curiously before turning to face Lucy.

    Their eyes met, and after a brief pause, Kartman gave her a strained smile.

    ¡°Ah. Are you Major Daniel¡¯s adjutant?¡±

    Lucy hesitated.

    Kartman¡¯s suspicion could mean trouble if he decided to dig deeper.

    But back then...

    She¡¯d hidden her appearance with a wig and sunglasses. She hadn¡¯t even spoken.

    Deciding that a brief exchange wouldn¡¯t expose her, Lucy rose from her seat and responded calmly.

    ¡°Yes. What brings the Security Bureau to the General Staff?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, to put it simply...¡±

    Kartman scratched his head, then fixed his sharp gaze on her.

    ¡°Spy investigation.¡±

    A tense silence fell between them.

    The faint suspicion in Kartman¡¯s sleepy eyes was unsettling.

    But suspicion was something Lucy was well-accustomed to.

    Without betraying a hint of emotion, she responded evenly.

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a spy in the General Staff?¡±

    Kartman let out a dry chuckle.

    Most people would have blurted out, ¡®Are you accusing me?¡¯ and fallen into their own trap, but Lucy cleverly redirected the focus to the entire General Staff instead.

    Realizing she wasn¡¯t an easy target, Kartman shrugged.

    ¡°Explain what this is.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice carried an edge sharp enough to make Kartman shrink back.

    Still, Kartman wasn¡¯t ready to retreat just yet.

    ¡°Explain? I¡¯m simply doing my job. The higher-ups authorized my access to the General Staff...¡±

    ¡°Then did you secure an internal security warrant?¡±

    Kartman fell silent.

    Internal security warrants held higher authority than access permits.

    Even the Security Bureau couldn¡¯t obtain one without clear evidence.

    When Kartman failed to answer, Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you barged in here without a warrant¡ªand harassed my adjutant?¡±

    ¡°Major Daniel, this is a misunderstanding. Everything I¡¯m doing is for the Empire. I wasn¡¯t harassing your adjutant. I merely¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kartman Schultz.¡±

    Daniel interrupted him, lowering his head slightly.

    ¡°Let me make this clear since you don¡¯t seem to understand.¡±

    Their eyes met.

    And Kartman saw it¡ªthe glint of a predator¡¯s snarl, like a wolf ready to pounce.

    ¡°Get out. Now.¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down Kartman¡¯s temple.

    Overwhelmed by a sudden sense of dread, Kartman nodded hastily and fled the office.

    Only after Kartman was gone did Daniel let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    ¡®I knew Duke Belvar would make a move, but to send someone this quickly...¡¯

    Granting Kartman access to the General Staff could only have been orchestrated by Belvar.

    ¡®With Security Bureau agents snooping around here...¡¯

    It meant they were desperate for evidence.

    ¡®For now, it¡¯s a relief. If Lucy had put on those sunglasses, things would have spiraled out of control.¡¯

    If Lucy was accused of being a spy, Daniel would be implicated as well.

    In the worst-case scenario, both could be executed for treason.

    That was why Daniel had driven Kartman out so forcefully.

    But this was only a temporary fix.

    ¡®Belvar won¡¯t stop. He¡¯ll keep coming at me.¡¯

    If Daniel wanted to end this, he had to crush Belvar¡¯s will to fight entirely.

    And Daniel had both the means and the power to do it.

    ¡°Lieutenant.¡±

    Having made up his mind, Daniel turned to Lucy.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out to meet Her Highness the Princess. Stay here and watch over the General Staff. Also, don¡¯t go anywhere near the Security Bureau today. Understood?¡±

    Lucy, still staring at Daniel in disbelief, nodded slowly.

    Without another word, Daniel left the office.

    Lucy exhaled deeply, as if releasing all the tension that had built up inside her.

    Why...

    Why had Daniel taken such a dangerous risk to shield her?

    From her perspective, Daniel had essentially staked his life to protect someone suspected of espionage.

    Lost in thought, Lucy placed a hand over her chest.

    ¡°....¡±

    The steady thumping of her heartbeat echoed faintly through her fingertips.

 Chapter 63

    Daniel left the General Staff Headquarters and headed straight for the Imperial Palace.

    Thanks to obtaining prior approval from Princess Selvia, he passed through security with just a quick identity check.

    Guided by one of the palace attendants, Daniel soon arrived at the princess¡¯s office. He knocked firmly.

    ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s Major Daniel Steiner!¡±

    At his loud declaration, the door opened.

    Standing at the entrance was Colonel Hartmann, the Princess¡¯s chief bodyguard.

    ¡°Major Daniel. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±

    Acknowledging him with a nod, Daniel stepped into the office and saluted.

    Selvia, seated behind her desk, immediately brightened at the sight of him.

    ¡°Major Daniel! I was beginning to wonder when¡ª!¡±

    Her voice rose in excitement before she quickly caught herself, clearing her throat.

    Even in her happiness, Selvia reminded herself to maintain the dignity of her royal status.

    ¡°What brings you here today?¡±

    Her now-calm voice filled the room, and Daniel lowered his hand, shifting into a formal at-ease stance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come with an urgent matter, Your Highness.¡±

    As Daniel spoke, Hartmann closed the door and took his position beside the Princess.

    With both of their eyes on him, Daniel began.

    ¡°Before I explain the situation, I need to clarify something. I was not the one who led the attack to dismantle the Crown Prince¡¯s organization, Dawn¡¯s Light. I believe this point must be made clear.¡±

    Selvia and Hartmann exchanged glances, blinking for a moment before nodding as if they understood.

    ¡°I see. If anyone asks, we¡¯ll make sure to frame it that way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind as well. I have no intention of letting you take the blame, Major.¡±

    Their responses didn¡¯t feel genuine.@@@@

    Daniel resisted the urge to plead his case further¡ªhe doubted they¡¯d believe him even if he did. Besides, there wasn¡¯t time for that now.

    He decided to cut straight to the point.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll explain the circumstances leading to my visit. First, are you aware that Security Bureau agents are currently roaming the General Staff Headquarters?¡±

    The air in the room instantly grew heavy.

    Selvia narrowed her eyes sharply.

    ¡°Duke Belvar¡¯s doing. That old man¡¯s always had strong ties with the Security Bureau director. But for him to send agents into the General Staff...¡±

    She caught on quickly.

    Daniel nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°Duke Belvar plans to frame me for colluding with spies.¡±

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to reverse public opinion. After all, it was I, Daniel Steiner, who uncovered the Crown Prince¡¯s treasonous organization. But if word spreads that I¡¯ve been colluding with spies, what do you think will happen?¡±

    Hartmann exhaled sharply.

    ¡°They¡¯ll paint you as the real traitor orchestrating everything from within the Princess¡¯s faction. It wouldn¡¯t even matter if it¡¯s true or not¡ªthey could publicly condemn you, and few would question it.¡±

    Despite his irritation at Duke Belvar¡¯s cunning, Hartmann looked at Daniel with newfound respect.

    ¡°I can see why you¡¯re worried. The Security Bureau can fabricate evidence out of thin air. One wrong move, and you¡¯ll be dragged down.¡±

    The truth was even messier¡ªDaniel knew his adjutant Lucy was tied to espionage, but he couldn¡¯t reveal that.

    Instead, he nodded grimly.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. If the Security Bureau manages to secure a surveillance warrant, I¡¯ll be detained immediately.¡±

    Selvia shot up from her seat, slamming her hands on the desk.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow it! I¡¯ll stop them myself if I have to!¡±

    Daniel gave her a faint smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true... Need me to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just stay back and keep in rhythm with whatever I say.¡±

    Hartmann nodded, thinking that wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Creak¡ª

    The door opened, and Duke Belvar entered with an attendant.

    Wearing an expensive suit and a monocle, Belvar¡¯s thick eyebrows and tightly pursed lips radiated stubbornness.

    Daniel stood and offered a slight bow, but Belvar didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, he clicked his tongue audibly and strode over to sit on the opposite sofa.

    Daniel returned to his seat, and Belvar finally spoke.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who wanted to see me?¡±

    The Duke¡¯s condescending tone didn¡¯t faze Daniel, who kept his polite, practiced smile.

    ¡°Yes. As you¡¯re aware, Your Grace, the Crown Prince¡¯s secret organization, Dawn¡¯s Light, has been completely dismantled. I¡¯ve come with a proposal regarding this matter.¡±

    ¡°A proposal? Ha! I don¡¯t even need to hear it! You want me to betray the Crown Prince, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Belvar jabbed a finger at Daniel.

    ¡°I also know your methods¡ªpressuring people into submission at the negotiation table. Don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯ll fall for your schemes like the others!¡±

    Despite Belvar¡¯s outburst, Daniel maintained his composure, the smile never leaving his lips.

    ¡°Your Grace, I believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m only here to discuss terms. If you¡¯ll listen¡ª¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Belvar cut him off with a roar.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be swayed by the lies spilling from your filthy mouth?!¡±

    ¡°Then are you saying you¡¯ll walk out of this negotiation without even hearing what I have to say?¡±

    ¡°I only agreed to this meeting because of the Princess¡¯s request. No matter what happens, I will never betray the Crown Prince¡ªnot even if it costs me my life!¡±

    As expected, Belvar had taken a hardline stance.

    Seeing no alternative, Daniel abandoned diplomacy and prepared to switch to the role he¡¯d rehearsed¡ªan act designed to unnerve his opponent.

    ¡°I understand your loyalty, Your Grace. But if you break off these negotiations now, the lives you¡¯ll sacrifice won¡¯t be limited to just your own.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s brow twitched.

    ¡°...What are you implying?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said. Think carefully.¡±

    Leaning back into the sofa, Daniel kept his smile steady while Belvar nervously swallowed, his fingers trembling.

    Belvar¡¯s voice dropped, and he muttered, ¡°My acquaintances and family are innocent. Even if I lose the succession battle, you have no authority to touch them.¡±

    At this, Daniel¡¯s lips twitched before he let out a low, humorless laugh.

    The sound reverberated through the reception room, sending chills down Belvar¡¯s spine.

    Even Hartmann, who had agreed to support Daniel¡¯s performance, felt a faint sense of unease watching him.

    After laughing for a moment, Daniel waved a hand as if apologizing.

    ¡°My apologies, Your Grace. That was rude of me. But...¡±

    Abruptly, the laughter vanished.

    Daniel locked eyes with Belvar, his sharp, predatory gaze sending a shiver down the older man¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Let me ask you this, Duke Belvar.¡±

    His voice dropped into a cold, cutting tone that held Belvar captive.

    ¡°Among the people I¡¯ve ruined and brought to their knees... do you honestly believe there weren¡¯t any ¡®innocents¡¯ among them?¡±

    Silence filled the room.

    Daniel leaned forward slightly, never breaking eye contact.

    And in that moment, Duke Belvar felt something primal¡ªan overwhelming wave of terror crawling up his spine.

 Chapter 64

    Although he didn¡¯t show it outwardly, Belvar¡¯s breathing had begun to grow unsteady.

    Moreover, Daniel noticed the slight trembling in Belvar¡¯s eyes as their gazes met.

    Thanks to that, Daniel was certain.

    ¡®He¡¯s wavering.¡¯

    The expression Belvar wore now belonged to someone desperately trying to conceal their fear.@@@@

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Had Belvar sneered and brushed it off at this point, it would have put Daniel in a difficult position.

    ¡®If Belvar thought of me as just another ordinary strategist, that¡¯s exactly what would have happened.¡¯

    But Belvar was genuinely wary of Daniel.

    Daniel¡¯s assumption¡ªthat Belvar held him in high regard¡ªhad been proven correct.

    ¡®In that case....¡¯

    The best move for Daniel was to continue acting as the ¡®worst-case scenario Daniel Steiner¡¯ that Belvar imagined, in order to make this negotiation succeed.

    ¡®If this negotiation fails, I¡¯ll die instead.¡¯

    Steadying his resolve, Daniel feigned composure as he pulled out a document from his coat.

    Belvar swallowed hard at the sight.

    ¡°That is....¡±

    Daniel nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a copy of the documents we collected after apprehending Dawn¡¯s Light, His Highness¡¯s secret organization. I¡¯m sure a man of your caliber can easily understand what these documents imply.¡±

    Daniel handed the document to him as if inviting him to confirm it himself.

    Belvar took the document and carefully examined its contents.

    It wasn¡¯t a fabricated piece of evidence; the operation¡¯s date and details were meticulously recorded.

    Belvar¡¯s hands began to tremble slightly.

    ¡°Duke Belvar.¡±

    Daniel addressed him slowly, letting his words seep in.

    ¡°What do you think will happen if this document is made public? His Highness¡¯s path to becoming Crown Prince will vanish, and the Empire¡¯s citizens will cry out for the blood of a traitor.¡±

    Belvar clenched his teeth.

    He already knew what Daniel¡¯s next words would be.

    ¡°At that time, we¡¯ll inform the citizens of the capital. Before punishing the traitors, we conducted an investigation and discovered a certain family was connected to them. And that family is....¡±

    Daniel reached out and pressed down lightly on the top of the document Belvar was holding.

    Lowering his voice so only Belvar could hear, Daniel whispered.

    ¡°The Bahatrante family, led by you, Duke Belvar.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s eyes widened as he glared at Daniel over the document.

    The nerve of a mere orphan¡ªa vagrant¡ªto dare threaten one of the Empire¡¯s most noble families filled him with rage.

    With anger written all over his face, Belvar slammed the document onto the table.

    ¡°You filthy scum...! It seems the rumors about you weren¡¯t exaggerated in the slightest. I can¡¯t fathom how someone as low and despicable as you managed to stand by Her Highness¡¯s side!¡±

    Belvar raised his voice, but Daniel only responded with a look of mild discomfort.

    ¡°I¡¯ll humbly accept whatever judgment you have of me, Duke. However, I¡¯d like to remind you that this is a place for making decisions, not for denouncing me.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s breathing grew rough.

    Noticing this, Daniel continued in a calm, measured tone.

    ¡°And if, during that investigation, evidence surfaces that your son funded the traitors, things will take a complicated turn. Just imagine how terrible that would be.¡±

    Daniel clicked his tongue as if lamenting the situation.

    At that moment, the servant returned with the ice.

    Daniel gestured for him to come closer, and the servant carefully placed ice cubes into the glass.

    After thanking the servant, Daniel opened the bottle of Johnnie Walker and poured the liquor into the glass.

    When Daniel lifted the glass, Belvar finally spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°...My son has nothing to do with this. I swear it.¡±

    Daniel took a sip of the whiskey, shrugged, and replied.

    ¡°Well, from my perspective, it seems he does.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t slander him! Daniel Steiner...!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I misspoke. It¡¯s not that it seems like he¡¯s involved....¡±

    Walking behind Belvar, Daniel lightly placed a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll make sure he is involved.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s eyes widened at the chilling statement.

    As his complexion paled, Daniel leisurely walked back to his seat.

    ¡°Just in case you¡¯re wondering, don¡¯t count on the Security Bureau¡¯s help. By then, they¡¯ll be obeying the new Emperor¡¯s orders.¡±

    Daniel sat back down on the sofa and placed the glass on the table.

    ¡°And it won¡¯t stop with your eldest son. I¡¯ll rope in your second son, who works in the electrical industry, and your third son, who runs the oil company, as well.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s....¡±

    Belvar¡¯s breathing became more labored, almost as if he were hyperventilating.

    Watching the trembling old fox, Daniel flashed a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Oh dear. It looks like you¡¯re about to lose three fingers at once. Tell me, Duke¡ªcan you join hands with anyone after losing three fingers? From what I see, everyone will avoid you.¡±

    Belvar, gasping for breath, suddenly shut his eyes tight and let out a groan that bordered on a scream.

    ¡°M-My lord!¡±

    The servant rushed over with medicine and water.

    Belvar quickly poured the pills into his mouth and washed them down.

    Only then did his breathing start to calm, though his eyes remained shut.

    Watching him quietly, Daniel leaned forward and snapped his fingers.

    Snap¡ª

    Startled by the sharp sound, Belvar opened his eyes to find Daniel extending his hand for a handshake.

    To Belvar, the smile on Daniel¡¯s face was devoid of even the slightest trace of humanity.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Daniel lightly shook his extended hand.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve come back to your senses, it¡¯s time to make the right decision.¡±

    Take my hand before it¡¯s too late.

    Daniel¡¯s words couldn¡¯t have been clearer.

 Chapter 65

    Belvar, who had been silent for a while, clenched his teeth so hard that his jaw seemed ready to crack.

    The moment he took Daniel¡¯s hand, Belvar would be betraying the Crown Prince.

    It would mean denying the legitimacy of the Imperial lineage that the Bahatrante family had protected for generations.

    For the sake of the beliefs upheld by his ancestors, he was willing to give up his own life without hesitation.

    ¡®But what about my family? What crime have they committed to deserve this?¡¯

    To Belvar, family was just as important as his principles.

    And of course, it was.

    Before being the head of the family, he was a father.

    He knew his grown sons¡¯ dreams and how hard they had worked to achieve them.

    Destroying their bright futures for the sake of his own principles was something he couldn¡¯t bear.

    ¡®What should I do...?¡¯

    Caught in endless torment, Belvar¡¯s vision momentarily blurred from the mounting headache.

    He knew this wasn¡¯t just a threat.

    The demon standing before him would undoubtedly carry out a massacre if the negotiations fell apart.

    The mercilessness in Daniel Steiner¡¯s cold eyes and inhuman smile made that clear.

    At this moment, Belvar had to make a decision.

    ¡°I....¡±

    But the words refused to come out.

    Everything he wanted to say scattered before it could escape his throat.

    Principles and family.

    Neither was something he could abandon easily.

    Noticing Belvar¡¯s hesitation, Daniel spoke slowly.

    ¡°...Duke. Do you still believe this is an equal exchange¡ªa negotiation?¡±

    Daniel let out a low, mocking laugh.

    ¡°This is nothing more than Her Highness and I bestowing mercy and generosity upon the Bahatrante family.¡±

    In Belvar¡¯s mind, Daniel¡¯s words translated to, ¡®And yet you still dare to hesitate?¡¯

    Daniel clicked his tongue as if disappointed and shook his head.

    ¡°Even after being given a second chance, you¡¯re about to repeat the same mistake. I won¡¯t stop you. Then, Duke Belvar of the great Bahatrante family¡ªmay you look forward to the destruction that awaits you.¡±

    Just as Daniel began to rise from his seat, Belvar suddenly bent forward and grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand.

    A wave of terror hit him¡ªthe fear that once Daniel left this room, there would be no turning back.@@@@

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    A chilling silence lingered between them.

    Daniel didn¡¯t pull his hand away or grip Belvar¡¯s hand tighter. He simply left it there.

    It was his way of saying, ¡®Speak your truth yourself.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll....¡±

    Tears welled up in Belvar¡¯s bloodshot eyes.

    Closing his eyes, overwhelmed by defeat, Belvar murmured in a trembling voice.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll cooperate. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Hearing the confirmation, Daniel finally clasped Belvar¡¯s hand.

    At the same time, he placed his other hand lightly on Belvar¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I knew it. I expected nothing less from a wise man like you, Duke. Now that you¡¯ve accepted our offer, the Bahatrante family is completely uninvolved in this matter.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s grip on Belvar¡¯s shoulder tightened slightly.

    ¡°Furthermore, Duke, you have never sided with the Crown Prince¡ªnot in the past, not now, and certainly not in the future. Do you understand me?¡±

    Belvar, still trembling and unable to speak, clenched his teeth so hard that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    Watching him with an expression of faint pity, Daniel removed his hand from Belvar¡¯s shoulder and spoke.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that the stubborn old fox had waved the white flag after a single negotiation.

    ¡°...Is that true? Duke Belvar actually bowed to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to Major Daniel¡¯s efforts.¡±

    Hearing that Daniel had made the negotiation a success, Selvia couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Capturing the Crown Prince¡¯s secret organization had already been a massive achievement.

    And now, forcing Duke Belvar to surrender effectively ended the battle for succession.

    Selvia let out a quiet laugh, a faint smile curling on her lips.

    ¡°My poor brother. He¡¯s lost both arms in one blow. He¡¯s probably screaming in frustration right now.¡±

    Certain of her victory, Selvia placed her pen in its case and shut it with a satisfying click.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Her sharp gaze shifted to Hartmann.

    ¡°What do you think of Daniel Steiner, Colonel?¡±

    She wanted Hartmann¡¯s assessment after witnessing Daniel handle the negotiations firsthand.

    This was also the primary reason Selvia had assigned Hartmann to guard Daniel¡ª

    To determine whether Daniel could be trusted as one of her closest allies.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner is one of the most capable individuals I¡¯ve ever met. However...¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Hartmann continued with a heavy tone.

    ¡°...he is also an extraordinarily dangerous man.¡±

    Hartmann evaluated allies based on tactics, strategy, and politics.

    As a member of the Imperial Guard who operated within the capital rather than on the battlefield, Hartmann prioritized political acumen above all else.

    After all¡ª

    A tactician couldn¡¯t defeat a strategist, and a strategist couldn¡¯t outmaneuver a politician.

    And a politician?

    When faced with an equal adversary, they could only maintain a fragile balance.

    But Daniel Steiner was different.

    He had thoroughly crushed Duke Belvar¡ªa man who could have become his greatest political enemy¡ªunder the pretense of ¡°serving Her Highness.¡±

    ¡®He couldn¡¯t forgive it. The fact that Duke Belvar tried to frame him for treason.¡¯

    Belvar had used the Security Bureau to accuse Daniel of colluding with spies¡ª

    And Daniel¡¯s fury was evident.

    Yet his anger wasn¡¯t a blazing fire.

    It was a silent poison, flowing calmly and lethally.

    Not visibly threatening but far more dangerous than it appeared.

    And once someone drank even a drop of that poison, they would suffer excruciating pain.

    In front of such a victim, Daniel Steiner would smile and say¡ª

    ¡°I have the antidote. Let¡¯s negotiate.¡±

    That was how Hartmann saw Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Therefore, Your Highness...¡±

    Recalling the image of Daniel facing Duke Belvar, Hartmann warned¡ª

    ¡°You must never make an enemy of Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Bowing his head, Hartmann felt a cold sweat trickle down his back.

    Because if¡ª

    Just if¡ªDaniel Steiner had sided with the Crown Prince instead of Her Highness¡ª

    ¡®The one drinking Daniel¡¯s poison today...¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t have been Duke Belvar.

    It might have been Hartmann himself.

 Chapter 66

    Hartmann¡¯s consideration allowed me to return straight to my quarters and rest. The next morning, I reported to the General Staff Headquarters.

    The clear skies without a single cloud and the refreshing breeze put me in a good mood, but that mood vanished the moment I stepped inside the headquarters.

    Everyone I passed in the corridors treated me as if I were some kind of ghost.

    Those of lower rank stiffened and saluted me nervously, while higher-ranking officers barely managed to acknowledge my salute, avoiding eye contact as they hastily returned the gesture.

    Wondering what was going on, I decided to stop by the break room for coffee¡ªand there, I uncovered the source of the commotion.

    The personnel officers had gathered and were openly discussing me.

    ¡°Did you hear? That Operations Officer Daniel Steiner pretended to take leave but was actually on a mission for Her Highness.¡±

    ¡°I heard he even visited Duke Belvar¡¯s mansion. He was with Colonel Hartmann, Her Highness¡¯s chief bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s a war hero, maybe he¡¯s planning to step into politics. Either way, let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t cross Daniel Steiner. We can¡¯t afford to get caught up in his mess. And...¡±

    The Personnel Planning Department major, who had been rambling, abruptly cut off his sentence when he noticed me.

    Frozen in surprise, the major forced an awkward smile in my direction.

    He leaned toward his colleagues and whispered something.

    The officers who had been chatting turned to glance at me before coughing nervously and breaking the silence.

    One of them, the lowest-ranking¡ªa major¡ªfinally mustered the courage to speak.

    ¡°G-Good morning, Major Steiner.¡±

    I took a sip of my coffee and replied.

    ¡°Yes. Good morning. It¡¯s a perfect day for gossip, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    My words caused them to exchange uneasy glances before hastily discarding their coffee and making excuses to leave.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I have some urgent work to take care of...¡±

    ¡°Ah. I just remembered¡ªI need to see my department chief right away.¡±

    One by one, they mumbled excuses and filed out of the break room.

    Watching their retreat, I let out a low sigh.

    Judging by the strange rumors circulating in the headquarters, it seemed I had somehow solidified my position as ¡°Her Highness¡¯s closest confidant.¡±

    Not that I could blame anyone for spreading such rumors.

    ¡®If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d think the same thing.¡¯

    Given the circumstances, it would have been stranger if they didn¡¯t think I was close to the princess.

    The problem was that I had absolutely no intention of taking on such a role, and the situation was quickly becoming a headache.

    ¡®How did things end up like this...?¡¯

    I had simply gone home to enjoy my leave. But after unintentionally dismantling the Crown Prince¡¯s secret organization, the situation had spiraled completely out of control.

    ¡®I wonder what His Majesty thinks about all this...¡¯

    The last time I met the Emperor, he had emphasized that ¡°soldiers must remain politically neutral.¡±

    Yet here I was, acting in a way that couldn¡¯t be more political.

    ¡®He definitely won¡¯t look kindly on this.¡¯

    Even a child knew that drawing the Emperor¡¯s ire would end badly.

    I felt uneasy, but worrying about something that hadn¡¯t even happened yet was a bad habit.

    Finishing the rest of my coffee, I crumpled the paper cup and tossed it into a nearby trash bin.

    Grabbing my briefcase, I left the break room and climbed the stairs to my private office.

    Opening the door, I saw Lucy already at her desk, working as usual.

    Sensing my presence, she looked up and immediately stood to salute.

    ¡°Major Steiner. You¡¯re early today.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep for some reason. Anyway, you won¡¯t have to worry about the Security Bureau anymore.¡±

    ¡°...Did you take care of it?¡±

    I nodded and started walking toward my desk but stopped abruptly.

    There was a box sitting neatly on my desk, tied with a ribbon.

    Curious, I approached and tapped the box lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Looks suspicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apple strudel. I thought you might like it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do bakeries even sell this here? It¡¯s a southern dish¡ªnot exactly common around here.¡±

    Lucy hesitated for a moment before replying.

    ¡°What... did you just say?¡±

    The golden-haired Prince Arno¡¯s eyes trembled.

    The news delivered by Felisten, the deputy director of the Intelligence Bureau, was so absurd that it defied belief.

    Prince Arno wanted to deny reality, but Felisten repeated his report despite the heavy tension in his voice.

    ¡°...Duke Belvar has announced that he will withdraw from the succession struggle. He is currently refusing all visitors and has locked himself in his chambers.¡±

    It was a devastating blow.

    With Dawn¡¯s Light apprehended, Arno had relied on Belvar¡¯s support to continue the succession battle.

    And now, out of nowhere, Belvar had decided to abandon him.

    ¡°Why...?¡±

    Muttering to himself, Arno waited for an explanation.

    Felisten responded.

    ¡°While we are uncertain of the details, it seems his decision came after a private conversation with Major Daniel Steiner.¡±

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner? That bastard again?¡±

    Arno, who had been laughing in disbelief, suddenly roared.

    ¡°Why the hell is that bastard interfering with me at every turn!? Why!?¡±

    From the northern assassination incident to the present moment, Daniel Steiner had not only obstructed Arno¡¯s plans but had also systematically shattered every single one.

    And now, by stripping away Belvar¡¯s support, he had completely destroyed Arno¡¯s future prospects.

    A sharp pain throbbed in Arno¡¯s temples.

    At the same time, rage boiled up from deep within him.

    ¡°Deputy Director! The fight isn¡¯t over yet! Find it¡ªfind something we can use to arrest Daniel Steiner immediately! Evidence that he used private soldiers¡ªbring it to me! I¡ª¡±

    Arno¡¯s voice began to falter.

    Normally, Felisten would have nodded resolutely, but instead, he hesitated, nervously gauging the prince¡¯s reaction.

    Just as Arno was about to demand an explanation, Felisten bowed his head apologetically.

    ¡°Your Highness, we have already conducted a private investigation... but we found nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We assumed Daniel was building a personal network and launched a large-scale investigation, but we uncovered absolutely nothing.¡±

    Sweat trickled down Felisten¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°For someone capable of dismantling Dawn¡¯s Light so swiftly, a large organization would have been necessary. There should have been clear command structures for issuing and receiving orders. However, Daniel...¡±

    Felisten bowed his head even lower.

    ¡°Major Daniel Steiner didn¡¯t communicate with a single person during his time in the south. And as for the group that attacked Dawn¡¯s Light¡ªthey disappeared without leaving a trace.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, if I may speak bluntly¡ªit feels like we¡¯re chasing a ghost. We can¡¯t figure out how Daniel Steiner operates, no matter how much we investigate.¡±

    There was a faint tremor in Felisten¡¯s voice.

    Arno, stunned, collapsed into his chair.

    ¡°What in the world...?¡±

    In short, Daniel Steiner had executed his operations so flawlessly that even the Imperial Intelligence Bureau couldn¡¯t find a shred of evidence.

    Faced with this revelation, the anger bubbling inside Arno cooled into an icy dread.

    That dread soon transformed into a nameless fear.

    ¡°...What kind of man is Daniel Steiner?¡±

    The prince¡¯s question hung in the air, unanswered.

    Felisten remained silent, unable to define the enigma that was Daniel Steiner.

    ¡®A man who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals...¡¯

    A ghost-like presence that left no trace behind.

 Chapter 67

    Prince Arno, having lost his entire support base in an instant due to Daniel Steiner¡¯s actions, was left with no choice but to surrender.

    With Arno abandoning the succession struggle, Selvia was able to extend her influence within the capital and the imperial palace without any opposition.

    About a month later, Emperor Berthram, who had been observing everything from afar, decided that waiting any longer was meaningless. Using the pretext of selecting an heir, he summoned the empire¡¯s key figures to the palace¡¯s grand hall.

    Naturally, Daniel Steiner was among those invited as one of the ¡°empire¡¯s key figures.¡±

    While receiving an invitation to witness such a monumental decision was considered a great honor, Daniel himself found the event more uncomfortable than anything else.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather be back at my quarters, sipping coffee and reading a book...¡¯

    Spending his precious weekend like this felt absurd.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, Daniel scanned the surroundings.

    The grand hall of the palace, adorned with elegant and refined architecture, was filled with ministers of the court, including Duke Belvar.

    Lined up alongside them were high-ranking military officers and ministers responsible for governing the nation.

    For Daniel, awkwardly wedged among such powerful figures, the experience was nothing short of excruciating.

    ¡®A lot of them seem to be glaring at me...¡¯

    No one spoke to him, but he could feel the side glances.

    It was only natural for the higher-ups to direct hostility toward a mere major who somehow secured a seat in the palace¡¯s grand hall.

    Deciding it was best to avoid unnecessary eye contact, Daniel focused his gaze forward.

    Seated upon the throne, wearing a white uniform symbolizing the imperial family, was Emperor Berthram.

    The frail appearance Daniel had witnessed in the emperor¡¯s private chambers was nowhere to be seen. Clad in royal regalia, Berthram exuded authority.

    ¡°Raise your heads, my children.¡±

    At Berthram¡¯s solemn voice, Selvia and Arno, both kneeling on the red carpet, raised their heads.

    They, too, wore white uniforms that marked their status as royalty.

    ¡°I trust you both know why I¡¯ve summoned you here before these distinguished leaders of the empire.¡±

    Hearing Berthram¡¯s words, Selvia and Arno swallowed nervously.

    Though their reactions were the same, Selvia¡¯s eyes glimmered with triumph while Arno¡¯s radiated defeat.

    ¡°As everyone here is aware, my failing health prevents me from properly overseeing the affairs of state. So let us dispense with formalities and get straight to the point. Today, my successor will be chosen.¡±

    No one in the hall was surprised. The decision had been anticipated for some time, so the crowd simply waited in silence.

    Berthram, seemingly pleased by the quiet, gazed down at his children.@@@@

    ¡°Are you both prepared to accept my decision?¡±

    ¡°I am prepared,¡± Selvia replied without hesitation.

    Arno, however, took a moment before muttering,

    ¡°...I am prepared.¡±

    Satisfied with their responses, Berthram gave a slight nod and declared,

    ¡°Then I shall now name my successor. Selvia von Amberg!¡±

    Selvia rose to her feet at the sound of her name.

    Berthram continued,

    ¡°I have recognized your abilities and deemed you worthy of becoming the next emperor. Will you prove that my foresight was not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will prove it without fail.¡±

    ¡°Good. From this moment onward, you shall inherit my will and work tirelessly for the imperial family and the empire. Always remember to respect all citizens and strive to bring forth a just reign.¡±

    Berthram¡¯s gaze swept the room.

    ¡°Have you all heard? From this day forward, my successor is Selvia von Amberg!¡±

    His words were both an announcement and a command to throw full support behind Selvia as the future empress.

    Understanding the emperor¡¯s intent, everyone in the hall bowed their heads in unison.

    ¡ª ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    Their unified voices resonated throughout the hall.

    Satisfied, Berthram¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the room before he spoke again.

    ¡°With the successor named, it is time for her to start learning governance. I plan to entrust Selvia with the authority of regency. What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡®...Why did he bring me here?¡¯

    Suspicion and tension simmered beneath the surface.

    Keeping his guard up, Daniel approached the emperor and saluted.

    ¡°Your Majesty. I was told you wished to see me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ah.¡±

    Berthram returned the salute in a playful manner before resting his finger on the shotgun¡¯s trigger.

    His gaze remained fixed on the open sky above the grassy field.

    ¡°Apologies for summoning you so suddenly. Have you ever tried trap shooting?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine used to enjoy it back in our cadet days, so I¡¯ve only heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Then this is the perfect chance to learn. Watch carefully.¡±

    No sooner had Berthram finished speaking than a sharp whistle rang out, and two clay targets soared into the air.

    Without hesitation, Berthram raised the shotgun and fired twice.

    Bang! Bang!

    Both targets shattered mid-flight.

    Satisfied, Berthram lowered the gun.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple sport. Given your marksmanship, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find it easy.¡±

    ¡°...Your Majesty? Am I to assume you called me here just to enjoy some shooting?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This is merely a way to build camaraderie.¡±

    Berthram cracked the shotgun open, ejecting two spent shells, which clattered to the ground.

    A servant approached and handed him fresh cartridges.

    ¡°The primary reason I called you here is to reward you.¡±

    ¡°...A reward, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You went above and beyond for my daughter¡¯s sake. I¡¯ve always wanted Selvia to become emperor, so I¡¯m deeply grateful for your efforts.¡±

    Berthram leisurely reloaded the shotgun as he spoke, sliding the cartridges into the chambers.

    ¡°So, I plan to reward not just you but also those who assisted you. That is, if you¡¯re willing. Would you mind telling me who they are?¡±

    Wearing a warm smile, Berthram closed the shotgun and raised it again.

    At his signal, the servant stepped back, and the targets were launched once more.

    As Berthram¡¯s eyes followed the clay disks, Daniel hesitated.

    ¡°Your Majesty? If you¡¯re referring to the capture of the prince¡¯s secret organization... that was purely a stroke of luck. I don¡¯t have any other names to offer.¡±

    The disks flew through the air.

    Berthram instinctively fired twice, shattering both targets again.

    Lowering the shotgun, he ejected the spent shells.

    ¡°Major Steiner.¡±

    As the shells hit the ground, Berthram glanced back at Daniel, shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a request¡ªI¡¯m giving you an order.¡±

    A cool breeze swept through the range.

    After a brief pause, Berthram continued.

    ¡°Tell me¡ªwho are the people that supported you, and what do they do?¡±

    Though Berthram¡¯s lips still carried a smile, his eyes had turned cold and calculating.

    Noticing the subtle shift, Daniel¡¯s instincts immediately kicked in.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t...¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t about giving out rewards.

    It was something else entirely.

 Chapter 68

    Sweat beaded on Daniel¡¯s forehead as he locked eyes with Berthram.

    The emperor¡¯s deep suspicion toward him was unmistakable.

    Yet, Daniel truly knew nothing about the accusations being hurled at him, leaving him feeling helplessly wronged.

    How could he get out of this ridiculous situation?

    His mind raced, calculating possible exits, before he finally knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Your Majesty! I cannot fathom the reason for your words...¡±

    This was the emperor¡ªthe man who held absolute authority over the empire.

    Ordering someone¡¯s execution on a whim was as easy as breathing for him.

    Acting too defiant could very well cost Daniel his life.

    ¡°Of course, given the circumstances, I fully understand why you would suspect me. Were I in your position, I would likely harbor the same doubts. However, I swear that I have no private organization or hidden militia under my command.¡±

    Berthram responded with a low, amused chuckle.

    At his gesture, the nearby attendant, who had been frozen in place, hurriedly approached with a handful of cartridges.

    Taking the shells, Berthram reloaded his shotgun with practiced ease.

    ¡°No hidden organization, you say.¡±

    With a sharp click, the barrels snapped shut.

    ¡°Strange. Then who were the armed forces that stormed ahead of you to capture Dawn¡¯s Light? According to the survivors, they were well-trained.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, I have no knowledge of that matter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Berthram¡¯s voice remained calm, but the underlying menace was impossible to miss.

    ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m paranoid and rambling nonsense?¡±

    The implication made Daniel¡¯s heart drop. He immediately bowed his head even lower.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Your Majesty! I¡¯m merely stating that I am unaware of the matter in question. However...¡±

    Swallowing hard, Daniel continued.

    ¡°If Your Majesty is convinced that I command a private militia or secret faction, then I will humbly accept your judgment¡ªeven if it is not true.¡±

    ¡°Humbly accept? And how would you do that?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty need only give the word, and I will resign from the military. I will return to a civilian life and completely withdraw from politics.¡±

    Though Daniel spoke with sincerity, Berthram couldn¡¯t help but interpret his words as veiled defiance.

    To the emperor, it sounded like Daniel was warning him to think carefully about the consequences of persecuting a war hero without evidence.

    After all, emperors were not exempt from the laws they enforced.

    If an emperor disregarded justice, the credibility of the law would crumble. And once that credibility fell, corruption and abuse of power would inevitably follow.

    ¡®So...¡¯

    Daniel was essentially asking the emperor:

    ¡°Are you going to destroy the empire¡¯s legal foundations with your own hands?¡±

    ¡®Now I understand how this cunning bastard cornered Duke Belvar.¡¯

    Berthram had known Daniel was no ordinary man, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to be this shrewd.

    After a brief silence, Berthram fixed his gaze on Daniel.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner. Look at me.¡±

    Had Daniel admitted guilt, his confession would have served as evidence, allowing Berthram to sentence him without hesitation.

    Of course, executing a war hero would have sparked public outrage, but Berthram had accounted for that as well.

    ¡°I would sentence him to death but leave the execution suspended. My daughter would undoubtedly oppose it fiercely. That way, I¡¯d be portrayed as an emperor unable to execute punishment because of Selvia¡¯s pleas.¡±

    ¡°Surely not...¡±

    ¡°When the time comes, I will pass the throne to Selvia. And what do you think she¡¯ll do first?¡±

    Johannes considered it carefully before nodding.

    ¡°She would pardon Daniel Steiner, viewing it as repaying his debt of gratitude. It would also strengthen her hold over him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Not only that, but I would have leverage over him¡ªthe charge of running a secret organization. It would be like placing a leash around his neck, one I could pull whenever he bared his fangs.¡±

    Emperor Berthram had carefully orchestrated everything, setting up Selvia to control Daniel Steiner.

    But Daniel had evaded the trap, as if he had foreseen the entire plan from the start.

    ¡°Did you notice Daniel Steiner¡¯s trap shooting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it,¡± Johannes replied.

    Berthram allowed himself a faint smile.

    ¡°That man has done this before. His steady stance and ability to calculate the trajectory of the disks instantly¡ªthere¡¯s no way that was his first time.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he lie and claim he hadn¡¯t done it before?¡±

    ¡°Because the moment he was summoned by the chamberlain, he knew this wasn¡¯t a friendly gathering. He knew it was an interrogation and wanted to leave as quickly as possible.¡±

    Daniel likely intended to feign incompetence to lower Berthram¡¯s interest.

    But when forced to handle the shotgun, his instincts betrayed him.

    Watching him in that moment, Berthram had no doubts.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner¡¯s words were lies from start to finish. But we can¡¯t call them lies¡ªbecause he erased all the evidence.¡±

    If even the imperial intelligence agency couldn¡¯t uncover anything, then no one could.

    The realization deepened the lines on Berthram¡¯s face.

    ¡°He¡¯s meticulous and calculated¡ªsomeone who wraps himself in deception yet leaves no gaps to exploit. Not even I, the emperor, can move against him easily.¡±

    Had Berthram been younger and healthier, he might have welcomed Daniel¡¯s arrival.

    With Daniel by his side, he might have unified the world.

    ¡®But...¡¯

    Berthram was old and sick, and Selvia, the heir, was still young and inexperienced.

    ¡®Right now, Selvia cannot tame the wolf that is Daniel Steiner.¡¯

    What consequences this would bring to the empire, Berthram dared not imagine.

    ¡®I can only hope that the loyalty Daniel has shown to Selvia is genuine...¡¯

    With a heavy heart, Berthram turned away from where Daniel had departed.

    Taking a deep breath, he gazed up at the clear blue sky.

    ¡°Johannes. Do you think Daniel Steiner will bring spring to the empire?¡±

    Understanding the deeper meaning behind Berthram¡¯s words, Johannes bowed deeply.

    ¡°I will do my utmost to ensure that he does not bring winter instead.¡±

    Berthram let out a quiet laugh before nodding.

    He could only pray that his trusted hound, Johannes, would keep the wolf in check.

 Chapter 69

    The Next Day

    I reported for duty at the General Staff headquarters and sat down at my desk in my private office, unfolding the morning newspaper.

    ¡¾Breaking News! His Majesty the Emperor Selects a Successor!¡¿

    ¡¾Princess Selvia Named as the Next Emperor... Regency to Begin Soon¡¿

    ¡¾Princess Selvia¡¯s Closest Advisor¡ªNone Other Than Daniel Steiner?¡¿

    The last headline irked me, but it wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue at the moment.@@@@

    Flipping through a few more pages, I found the article I had been dreading.

    ¡¾Edria, Permanent Member of the Allied Nations, Strongly Criticizes the Empire¡¿

    Beneath the headline was a black-and-white photograph of a familiar face giving a press conference.

    Pale, snake-like eyes and a gaunt face.

    It was Count Caledra of Edria, the man holding the real reins of power there.

    A man who was certain to push the Empire into a corner in the near future.

    I stared at Caledra¡¯s photo for a moment before proceeding to read the article.

    _____________________

    ¡º...Count Caledra condemned the Empire for effectively turning the Kingdom of Eldresia into a puppet state. Throughout the press conference, he criticized the Empire¡¯s expansionist warfare and called on neighboring nations to rise against it...¡»

    _____________________

    I let out a low sigh as I folded the newspaper.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    "Headquarters has approved your special promotion. Opinions were divided initially, but after your arrest of the rebels, no one dared to object."

    No one dared¡ªrather, no one could.

    Selvia, the future emperor, must have exerted some pressure behind the scenes.

    And considering the merits I had earned in the northern campaign, a promotion was only a matter of time. Still, I hadn¡¯t expected it to happen this quickly, leaving me somewhat dazed.

    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll pin the insignia myself.¡±

    Half-resigned, I stepped forward and stood before Cedric.

    He unfolded the flag and opened the box, pulling out the badge of a lieutenant colonel.

    With practiced hands, he removed the major¡¯s badge from my uniform and replaced it with the new insignia.

    After fastening the badge, Cedric stepped back and studied me for a moment.

    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    His tone was flat, devoid of embellishments¡ªexactly what I expected from Cedric.

    Maintaining a slight tension, I responded formally.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Though I¡¯m lacking, I¡¯ll continue to devote myself to the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Lacking?¡±

    Cedric¡¯s sharp eyes blinked slowly.

    ¡°You stabilized Nordia, perfectly negotiated with the Kingdom, and captured the traitorous faction. How could you possibly be lacking?¡±

    He blinked again, this time even slower.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner, on behalf of the Empire, I thank you for your service. And I¡¯ll take your words about devotion to heart.¡±

    ...Something about that statement felt wrong.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that I had just said something I¡¯d regret later.

    Just as unease began to creep in, Lucy spoke up from her spot near the entrance.

    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Lieutenant Colonel Steiner.¡±

    Her congratulatory tone felt suspiciously like she was mocking me.

    Feeling dissatisfied, I turned back to Cedric.

    ¡°Sir, if I may, the reason I said I was lacking is that much of my accomplishments were thanks to my adjutant.¡±

    ¡°Your adjutant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. While I won¡¯t deny that I issued the orders that stabilized Nordia, it was my adjutant who executed them swiftly and effectively, establishing the administrative systems.¡±

    Cedric turned to look at Lucy, his expression mildly surprised.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Caught off guard, Lucy quickly bowed her head.

    ¡°Deputy Chief of Staff, sir. I only followed orders. All credit belongs to Lieutenant Colonel Steiner.¡±

    Lucy had been sent here as a spy to deal with internal traitors.

    It was clear she never intended to stay long.

    But what would happen if she were suddenly promoted and brought to the attention of high-ranking officials?

    While not as extreme as my case, leaving the Empire would become significantly more difficult for her.

    So, naturally, she was desperate to deny any merit.

    But I had no reason to sympathize with her predicament.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, sir. My adjutant is simply too modest to take credit for her achievements. I hope you¡¯ll acknowledge her contributions as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Cedric pondered for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°I trust you wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this. I¡¯ll review Second Lieutenant Lucy¡¯s role in stabilizing Nordia and proceed with a special promotion review.¡±

    I bowed my head deeply in gratitude.

    Lucy, visibly flustered, couldn¡¯t find the words to protest.

    Cedric gave her a meaningful look, shrugged, and then turned toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Focus on your duties.¡±

    As Cedric left the office, Lucy turned to me with an expression of disbelief.

    No one dared¡ªrather, no one could.

    Selvia, the future emperor, must have exerted some pressure behind the scenes.

    And considering the merits I had earned in the northern campaign, a promotion was only a matter of time. Still, I hadn¡¯t expected it to happen this quickly, leaving me somewhat dazed.

    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll pin the insignia myself.¡±

    Half-resigned, I stepped forward and stood before Cedric.

    He unfolded the flag and opened the box, pulling out the badge of a lieutenant colonel.

    With practiced hands, he removed the major¡¯s badge from my uniform and replaced it with the new insignia.

    After fastening the badge, Cedric stepped back and studied me for a moment.

    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    His tone was flat, devoid of embellishments¡ªexactly what I expected from Cedric.

    Maintaining a slight tension, I responded formally.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Though I¡¯m lacking, I¡¯ll continue to devote myself to the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Lacking?¡±

    Cedric¡¯s sharp eyes blinked slowly.

    ¡°You stabilized Nordia, perfectly negotiated with the Kingdom, and captured the traitorous faction. How could you possibly be lacking?¡±

    He blinked again, this time even slower.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner, on behalf of the Empire, I thank you for your service. And I¡¯ll take your words about devotion to heart.¡±

    ...Something about that statement felt wrong.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that I had just said something I¡¯d regret later.

    Just as unease began to creep in, Lucy spoke up from her spot near the entrance.

    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Lieutenant Colonel Steiner.¡±

    Her congratulatory tone felt suspiciously like she was mocking me.

    Feeling dissatisfied, I turned back to Cedric.

    ¡°Sir, if I may, the reason I said I was lacking is that much of my accomplishments were thanks to my adjutant.¡±

    ¡°Your adjutant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. While I won¡¯t deny that I issued the orders that stabilized Nordia, it was my adjutant who executed them swiftly and effectively, establishing the administrative systems.¡±

    Cedric turned to look at Lucy, his expression mildly surprised.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Caught off guard, Lucy quickly bowed her head.

    ¡°Deputy Chief of Staff, sir. I only followed orders. All credit belongs to Lieutenant Colonel Steiner.¡±

    Lucy had been sent here as a spy to deal with internal traitors.

    It was clear she never intended to stay long.

    But what would happen if she were suddenly promoted and brought to the attention of high-ranking officials?

    While not as extreme as my case, leaving the Empire would become significantly more difficult for her.

    So, naturally, she was desperate to deny any merit.

    But I had no reason to sympathize with her predicament.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, sir. My adjutant is simply too modest to take credit for her achievements. I hope you¡¯ll acknowledge her contributions as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Cedric pondered for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°I trust you wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this. I¡¯ll review Second Lieutenant Lucy¡¯s role in stabilizing Nordia and proceed with a special promotion review.¡±

    I bowed my head deeply in gratitude.

    Lucy, visibly flustered, couldn¡¯t find the words to protest.

    Cedric gave her a meaningful look, shrugged, and then turned toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Focus on your duties.¡±

    As Cedric left the office, Lucy turned to me with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°Major¡ªno, Lieutenant Colonel. I only followed orders.¡±

    She looked like she was silently pleading for me to retract what I¡¯d said to Cedric.

    Not a chance.

    Smiling, I walked over to her.

    ¡°Lieutenant, do you know how difficult it is to carry out orders properly? Your promotion is more than justified.¡±

    Her stoic mask cracked ever so slightly.

    It was subtle, but I could sense her frustration.

    ¡®And what exactly can you do about it?¡¯

    I was just a benevolent superior taking care of my subordinate.

    ¡°I plan to continue praising your efforts wherever I go. It¡¯s only natural to highlight the accomplishments of someone as capable as you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°...Lieutenant Colonel.¡±

    ¡°No need to be overwhelmed. It¡¯s simply my duty as your superior. I look forward to your continued success¡ªsoon-to-be First Lieutenant Lucy.¡±

    Still smiling, I patted her shoulder lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s aim for the top together.¡±

    Lucy bit her lower lip, falling into deep thought.

    After a brief silence, she lowered her gaze and murmured quietly.

    ¡°...Thank you, Lieutenant Colonel.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look thankful at all.

 Chapter 70

    Two Weeks Later

    Despite his promotion to lieutenant colonel, Daniel¡¯s duties hadn¡¯t changed much.

    Aside from gaining access to more classified information, his role as operations officer remained intact.

    For Daniel, who was wary of getting entangled in strange incidents, this was a relief.

    Enjoying the continuation of his peaceful routine, he resolved to keep a low profile for as long as possible.

    But his decision proved meaningless when a summons arrived from the Imperial Palace.

    To be precise, it was a message from Selvia, the heir to the throne.

    ¡°If you have some free time, please visit the palace.¡±

    The note had been personally delivered by one of Selvia¡¯s attendants at the end of Daniel¡¯s workday.

    Although he found the sudden request absurd, it was clear that Selvia had something important to discuss.

    Daniel notified the attendant that he would visit immediately and followed her out.

    Outside the General Staff headquarters, Daniel saw a luxurious sedan parked and waiting.

    It was a royal vehicle, undoubtedly sent by Selvia, who knew Daniel couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Letting out a dry laugh, Daniel got into the car, which promptly set off toward the palace.

    Upon arrival, Daniel exited the sedan and followed the attendant into one of the palace¡¯s side wings.

    The building, though labeled a ¡°side wing,¡± was as large as the main palace, forcing Daniel to rely on the attendant¡¯s guidance through the maze-like corridors.

    Eventually, they arrived at a grand indoor garden.

    The air was warm and filled with the vibrant colors of ornamental plants and flowers. Lavender and rosemary added a subtle fragrance to the atmosphere.

    It was a veritable paradise, built with vast resources and manpower¡ªa testament to the royal family¡¯s wealth and influence.

    Daniel marveled at the display of power until he froze.

    In the clearing ahead, Selvia knelt on the ground, playing with a dog.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Selvia gently patted the dog¡¯s head.

    It was a Doberman with sleek black fur and a strong, muscular build¡ªa sharp, imposing presence.

    ¡®Since when did Selvia have a dog?¡¯

    As Daniel stepped closer, the Doberman turned its head toward him.

    Growl¡ª

    It bared its teeth and growled, clearly on guard.

    Noticing this, Selvia glanced sideways and spotted Daniel.

    Smiling faintly, she stroked the Doberman¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. He¡¯s a friend.¡±

    Amazingly, the Doberman stopped growling as if it had understood her words.

    Intrigued, Daniel finally spoke up.

    ¡°He¡¯s remarkably well-trained.¡±

    ¡°Dobermans are a loyal breed. They¡¯re intelligent, agile, and good-looking, which is why they¡¯re so popular lately. That¡¯s why I decided to get one myself.¡±

    Ever since Count Caledra had publicly called for nations to rise against the Empire two weeks ago, the international community had steadily turned its back on them.

    It was inevitable.

    No country wanted to see the rise of a hegemonic power that could overshadow them.

    And with the Empire still at war, its potential dominance only fueled fears of becoming the next target should the Allied Nations fall.

    Fear breeds war.

    The major powers had no choice but to arm themselves and strike before the Empire grew any stronger.

    ¡°The Empire won¡¯t be able to avoid a world war.¡±

    By now, the military, ministers, and bureaucrats in the palace must have sensed the shifting tides.

    Even ordinary citizens of the capital had likely begun to realize, through the news, that the Empire was slowly becoming isolated.

    Many were probably still in shock at the prospect of facing the entire world in battle.

    But Selvia, as the Empire¡¯s heir, remained calm amid the turbulence.

    Thanks to Daniel, she had been prepared for this outcome in advance.

    ¡°In that case...¡±

    Selvia¡¯s gaze sharpened as she fixed her eyes on Daniel.

    ¡°We need to start preparing for the world war now. Waiting until the Republic and Federation join the conflict will be too late.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a specific strategy in mind?¡±

    ¡°Not a perfect one. But we need to do everything we can. First, we¡¯ll raise taxes to increase the budget¡ªbut not excessively.¡±

    The prolonged war had already begun to wear on the public.

    If taxes were raised too steeply, trust in the government could collapse, potentially leading to riots or even civil war.

    ¡°Since taxes are limited, I plan to issue war bonds. The problem is convincing the public to buy them.¡±

    ¡°Many citizens don¡¯t want the war to drag on any longer.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why we need to pair the bond issuance with a powerful speech explaining why the war must continue. What do you think?¡±

    Daniel nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a solid plan. Public trust is key to the success of war bonds, and a compelling speech can secure that trust. The speaker, then, is critical.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my concern as well. Who do you think would be a good choice?¡±

    ¡°If I may offer advice, look for someone with recent military or political achievements¡ªsomeone whose name the public can immediately recognize.¡±

    Selvia nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°A speaker with a favorable appearance would help. I don¡¯t mean conventionally handsome, but someone with a pleasant and trustworthy image. People tend to believe those who look polished and reliable.¡±

    Leaning forward slightly, Selvia rested her hands on the table.

    ¡°Hmm. Any other suggestions?¡±

    ¡°To project authority and charisma, consider choosing someone from the military¡ªpreferably with combat experience. Even if the speech includes some embellishments, people are less likely to doubt the words of a soldier.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Daniel suddenly paused.

    Now that he had laid out the requirements, the most suitable candidate for the role became painfully obvious.

    ¡®No way...¡¯

    Selvia¡¯s piercing gaze made it clear. She had intended this all along.

    Sweat began to form on Daniel¡¯s brow as Selvia tilted her head slightly, her voice turning silky.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Daniel.¡±

    Her tone sent chills down his spine.

    With a playful but predatory glint in her eyes, Selvia parted her lips.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think you meet every single requirement.¡±

    Daniel wanted to scream.

 Chapter 71

    For the first time, Daniel found Selvia¡¯s gaze to be overwhelmingly burdensome.

    Caught off guard, he remained silent for a moment before finally managing to speak with difficulty.

    ¡°...Your Highness, giving a speech related to war bonds is a matter of national importance. I believe it would be more appropriate to choose someone with experience in public speaking and exceptional eloquence.¡±

    He spoke as calmly as he could, but inside, Daniel was burning with anxiety.

    A speech about war bonds would undoubtedly draw a large audience of citizens.

    But it wouldn¡¯t stop there¡ªforeign journalists and influential politicians from the parliamentary assembly would surely vie for a spot at the event.

    And if that weren¡¯t enough, the speech would likely be broadcast across the Empire via radio, ensuring that the voice of the speaker¡ªand their identity¡ªwould reach every corner of the nation and even foreign lands.

    For Daniel, who had no desire to become more famous than he already was, this was nothing short of a nightmare.

    ¡®I have to convince Selvia to change her mind.¡¯

    Swallowing dryly, Daniel forced a strained smile.

    ¡°Additionally, as an operations officer with the General Staff, I have numerous responsibilities. As you¡¯re aware, the workload at headquarters is immense. If I were to divert my focus to preparing a speech, my colleagues would have to bear the brunt of that burden. I can¡¯t in good conscience impose such a hardship on them.¡±@@@@

    Leaning back slightly, Selvia regarded Daniel with a skeptical expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about inconveniencing your colleagues? While I appreciate your consideration, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°...What is it that you don¡¯t understand, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question. Why would Lieutenant Colonel Daniel prioritize the General Staff over the request of the future ruler of the Empire?¡±

    Her tone was gentle, but to Daniel, it felt like a veiled threat.

    ¡°Would you comply only if I gave you a direct order rather than a request?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just veiled¡ªit was a direct threat.

    As expected of someone with the blood of a ruler, even her casual words carried an innate pressure that Daniel couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Realizing he could no longer refuse, Daniel inclined his head slightly.

    ¡°I misspoke, Your Highness. I momentarily forgot that the struggles of my colleagues at the General Staff pale in comparison to the burdens borne by the Crown Princess as she charts the course of our nation.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s expression softened into a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that as your agreement. Someone from the Ministry of Propaganda will brief you on the schedule and details of the speech, so pay close attention.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t worry about your responsibilities at the General Staff. I¡¯ll personally ensure that no disruptions occur. For now, focus solely on preparing your speech.¡±

    Selvia spoke so naturally, as if everything had already been planned in advance, that Daniel was left with no doubt.

    ¡®She intended to make me the speaker from the very beginning.¡¯

    From the moment he stepped into the garden, everything had been decided.

    Realizing he had been outmaneuvered, Daniel let out a quiet laugh and looked at Selvia.

    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask you one thing, if it¡¯s not too presumptuous?¡±

    ¡°Normally, I don¡¯t entertain questions, but I¡¯ll make an exception for you, Lieutenant Colonel. What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply curious why you summoned me personally. You could have sent someone with a direct order, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse.¡±

    It was a sharp observation.

    No matter how renowned Daniel was as a war hero, he was still just a lieutenant colonel. There was no way he could disobey a command from the Crown Princess.

    So why had she gone out of her way to meet with him in person?

    Selvia found the question mildly irritating.

    ¡®Is he truly this oblivious? Or is he pretending to be?¡¯

    She had saved Daniel¡¯s life twice.

    The first time wasn¡¯t particularly dangerous, but that hardly mattered. What mattered was that Daniel had risked his life to save hers.

    Frequency Analysis:Continue the war: 8,208 people (45.6%)End the war: 8,298 people (46.1%)Unsure/No response: 1,494 people (8.3%)

    As he ascended the steps and appeared onstage, spotlights lit up, and the crowd erupted in deafening cheers.

    The sheer volume of the applause momentarily stunned Daniel as he glanced at the packed audience.

    ¡®This is absurd...¡¯

    The amphitheater, with a capacity of ten thousand, was completely full.

    The Ministry of Propaganda had spent the past week heavily promoting Daniel Steiner¡¯s speech as a key moment delivered by a war hero.

    Though the pressure of such a grand stage weighed heavily on him, Daniel knew he had no choice but to carry out the order.

    Walking to the podium amid the thunderous cheers, he tapped the microphone, letting the sound echo through the speakers. The crowd quickly quieted.

    Offering a brief smile to the audience, Daniel unfolded the speech Hans had given him.

    Having already read it several times, the contents were familiar to him.

    Taking a deep breath, he began.

    ¡°Respected citizens, I am Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner of the General Staff.¡±

    A small cheer erupted from the front rows.

    Pausing until the noise subsided, Daniel continued.

    ¡°Before I begin, let me make my stance clear to avoid any unnecessary confusion. I, Daniel Steiner, do not...¡±

    He trailed off, glancing down at the speech.

    ¡°...support war. If anything, I would consider myself an anti-war advocate. However, I understand better than anyone why this war is necessary.¡±

    The speech had been carefully crafted to strike a neutral tone, appealing to both supporters of the war and the anti-war faction.

    If he delivered it as written, the speech would likely achieve moderate success, boosting bond sales just enough to meet expectations.

    ¡®And if that happens...¡¯

    He would solidify his position as Selvia¡¯s closest ally, remaining tethered to her influence.

    When Selvia eventually ascended the throne, Daniel¡¯s fame would only grow, painting an even bigger target on his back.

    Such notoriety could lead to assassination long before any war crimes tribunal could convene.

    For someone like Daniel, who preferred to live quietly and unremarkably, it was a nightmare scenario.

    ¡®There has to be another way.¡¯

    Desperately searching for an alternative, Daniel¡¯s gaze fell upon a group of anti-war protesters holding placards in the audience.

    A bold idea struck him.

    ¡®If I provoke the anti-war faction and completely ruin this speech...¡¯

    Not only would he distance himself from Selvia, but he would also diminish the world¡¯s interest in him.

    No one would fear or bother with someone who couldn¡¯t even deliver a proper speech.

    Decision made, Daniel closed the folder containing the prepared speech.

    Facing the flashing cameras with a confident expression, he firmly gripped the edges of the podium with both hands.

    Then, with a dramatic flourish, he raised his right hand high into the air and declared,

    ¡°I, Daniel Steiner, demand a total war the likes of which history has never seen!¡±

 Chapter 72

    The crowd was left speechless, stunned by Daniel¡¯s declaration of total war.

    Everyone froze in their seats, exchanging glances with wide eyes that seemed to ask, "What on earth is he talking about?"

    Even the pacifists, usually quick to protest or criticize, were too dumbfounded to respond, their faces reflecting nothing but bewilderment.

    Behind the stage, Hans, the public relations officer, was silently screaming.

    "What on earth are you doing!?"

    This speech, held simultaneously with the issuance of war bonds, was nothing short of a national priority.

    Moreover, it was the first directive from Crown Princess Selvia, the future Emperor, directly handed down to the propaganda department.

    As such, not only the citizens but also politicians in the parliamentary hall and countless nobles had their eyes fixed on this moment.

    It was only natural that Selvia¡¯s first step as a leader would draw such attention.

    "Which means..."

    If Daniel botched this speech under such intense scrutiny, the propaganda department would also bear the brunt of Selvia''s wrath.

    In the worst-case scenario, Hans might even be dismissed from his post. He urgently turned to his subordinate.

    ¡°Hey! Contact the broadcasting director immediately! Stop the radio transmission!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±

    If Daniel¡¯s speech declaring total war spread across the Empire, there would be no way for the propaganda department to defend itself from the fallout.

    Hans aimed to mitigate the damage by at least halting the radio broadcast.

    As his subordinate frantically contacted the broadcasting director over the telephone, Daniel stood before ten thousand citizens, exuding resolve.

    ¡°I am sure you are wondering why I am declaring total war,¡± he began, his voice steady. ¡°But in truth, you already know. You know why the Empire must commit to total war!¡±

    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder.

    Daniel paid no attention.

    After all, he fully intended to sabotage this speech.

    ¡°The Allied Nations are condemning and slandering the Empire day after day, urging the Federation and Republic to join their cause! Everyone here knows that the Federation and Republic have been showing increasingly favorable attitudes toward the Allied Nations!¡±

    The murmurs began to quiet.@@@@

    There was no disputing the truth in his words.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it is only a matter of time before the Federation and Republic, manipulated by the Allied Nations¡¯ deceitful tongues, turn their backs on the Empire! And when that happens, we must make a choice: negotiation or resistance!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes blazed with determination, like flames flickering in the night.

    At least, that was how they appeared to the crowd.

    ¡°Pacifists claim that negotiations will save the Empire! They argue that we should take the hand extended by the Allied Nations and achieve everlasting peace! But I must ask you this.¡±

    He turned his gaze toward the section of seats occupied by the pacifists.

    ¡°Can you guarantee it? Can you blindly trust that joining hands with the Allied Nations will bring peace?¡±

    The pacifists said nothing.

    No, it would be more accurate to say they could not answer.

    Overwhelmed by Daniel¡¯s commanding presence, they could only sit in stunned silence.

    After observing their silence for a moment, Daniel shifted his gaze forward.

    Now, a strange sense of exhilaration began to ripple through the faces of the crowd.

    Daniel took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping across the ten thousand citizens who now looked at him with fervent eyes.

    After letting the moment hang, Daniel spoke again.

    ¡°Finally, under the protection of His Majesty the Emperor, I speak as a representative of the nation and its people.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s deep voice reverberated through the massive speakers, causing the crowd¡¯s cheers to die down as everyone leaned in to listen.

    ¡°I, Daniel Steiner... No!¡±

    Lifting his head, Daniel locked eyes with the countless cameras flashing before him and bellowed:

    ¡°We desire total war!¡±

    The moment his words ended, a torrent of applause and cheers broke out.

    The roar of approval and jubilation mixed into an almost deafening wave, leaving only the pacifists silent in its wake.

    And that silence delighted Daniel.

    Good.

    He knew that pacifists still comprised a majority of the Empire¡¯s populace.

    If they openly resisted his call for total war, it would perfect his plan.

    What are they waiting for? Just throw the tomatoes in your hands.

    As Daniel waited, ready to leave the stage in a storm of ridicule and rotten fruit, he adjusted his tie in anticipation.

    But instead, the pacifists began to rise from their seats one by one.

    Thinking his moment had come, Daniel braced himself to be pelted with tomatoes.

    Then, to his utter disbelief, they began clapping.

    ...What?

    Before he could process the sight, the entire audience, including the pacifists, rose to their feet in unison.

    In a sudden wave, the crowd burst into applause and cheers that shook the amphitheater.

    ¡ª "We desire total war!"

    ¡ª "A necessary war over submissive negotiations!"

    ¡ª "For His Majesty the Emperor! For the great Empire!"

    The unified voices grew so loud that Daniel¡¯s ears rang from the sheer force of their cries.

    As Daniel stood frozen, sweat trickling down his back, he watched as the pacifists discarded their signs, one by one.

    They, too, stood and joined the others, raising their voices in defiant shouts.

    ¡ª "And lastly, for our hero, Daniel Steiner!"

    The chant from the pacifists spread like wildfire, echoing through the entire crowd.

    ¡ª "Daniel Steiner! Daniel Steiner! Daniel Steiner!"

    Daniel¡¯s hand trembled as he looked out at the sea of people chanting his name.

    In the deafening roar of their cheers, Daniel swallowed dryly, fully realizing what had just transpired.

    I¡¯m ruined...

    The situation had spiraled so far out of control that there was no turning back.

 Chapter 73

    Amid the thunderous cheers and fervent applause, Daniel felt a chilling sense of fear.

    This speech was supposed to provoke the pacifists...

    Yet, when he came to his senses, he realized he had somehow swayed them into becoming advocates for war.

    Of course, not all pacifists had been persuaded by the speech¡¯s content.

    A few had merely been swept up in the fervor, now glaring at Daniel with clear discontent.

    The problem, however, was that these dissenters were so few that they could only be described as a minority.

    As Daniel mentally replayed his speech, trying to pinpoint where it all went wrong, he let out a quiet groan.

    Damn it. I got too caught up in playing the war fanatic...

    The issue was that as the crowd¡¯s cheers grew louder during his speech, he¡¯d unconsciously gotten carried away.

    Another critical mistake was his blind trust in the statistical data.

    He had assumed that, given the pacifists formed a majority, they would outright reject such a radical call for total war.

    But instead...

    They had not only refrained from opposing him but had gone so far as to discard their anti-war placards and rise in unison.

    And now, this was the scene before Daniel¡¯s eyes:

    ¡ª ¡°Daniel Steiner! Daniel Steiner! Daniel Steiner!¡±

    Ten thousand citizens, standing together, chanting his name¡ªa sight so surreal it seemed almost fictional.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    This was reality, and it was a phenomenon that Daniel himself had created.

    Unable to deny this, Daniel gritted his teeth and gripped the podium tightly, holding on as the crowd showered him with adulation.

    While Daniel stood there, enduring the praise, Hans, the public relations officer for the Imperial Propaganda Department, was ecstatic backstage.

    ¡°It worked! This... this will go down in history as one of the greatest speeches ever!¡±

    Brimming with excitement, Hans turned to his subordinate.

    ¡°Contact the head of the press bureau immediately! Tell them to publish articles about this speech and distribute them across the Empire! Every citizen who missed the radio broadcast must know about Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner¡¯s speech!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the subordinate picked up the phone.

    Other staff members, meanwhile, busied themselves typing reports on the telegraph machines set up backstage, the sound of keys clattering furiously.

    The excitement in the air was palpable, driven by the pride Daniel¡¯s speech had ignited¡ªnot just among the people but even within the meticulously planned propaganda department.

    Hans, too, was unable to contain his excitement, clenching his fist tightly.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Steiner may not have followed the speech we prepared for him...¡±

    But the overwhelming success of the speech meant that they would likely escape any reprimand from Crown Princess Selvia.

    If they were lucky, they might even receive commendations for their work.

    Relieved, Hans allowed himself a smile, but the clicking sound of heels on the stage stairs quickly drew his attention.

    Turning, he saw Daniel descending the steps.

    Even though Daniel had left the stage, the audience was still chanting his name.

    It was as if he had become the very embodiment of the ideology to fight against the Allied Nations.

    Startled, Schiller stared at the pile. Hans, wiping the sweat from his brow, answered.

    ¡°This is all the data on the changes that have occurred in the Empire since Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner¡¯s speech. You asked me to compile everything and bring it to you. Would you like to start with the most critical statistics?¡±

    Hans fished out a specific report from the pile and handed it over.

    Taking the document, Schiller reviewed the data, and his eyes widened in shock.

    Survey on Public Opinion Regarding the War

    Sample group: 1,000 citizens from major Imperial cities

    Respondents: Approximately 18,000

    Question: What are your thoughts on the current war being conducted by the Empire?

    _____________________________________

    Frequency Analysis:	The war must continue ¨C 14,166 respondents (78.7%)The war must stop ¨C 2,376 respondents (13.2%)Unsure / No response ¨C 1,458 respondents (8.1%)

    _____________________________________

    More than half of the pacifists had shifted their stance to support the war.

    Now, those advocating for peace were an insignificant minority.

    In just two weeks.

    This monumental shift had occurred within two weeks of Daniel Steiner¡¯s speech.

    Stunned, Schiller looked up.

    ¡°Is this for real? So many people have changed their stance?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Those inspired by Lieutenant Colonel Steiner¡¯s total war speech are altering their views. Even now, the percentage supporting the war continues to rise. Furthermore...¡±

    Hans pulled out several more documents and handed them to Schiller.

    ¡°As you¡¯ll see in these papers, the number of military recruits has exploded since his speech. Training camps can¡¯t accommodate the influx, and enlistment dates are being delayed as far as two years from now.¡±

    ¡°Good heavens...¡±

    ¡°On top of that, munitions production has surged. If the current trend continues, output this month is projected to be 43% higher than last month.¡±

    Schiller blinked in disbelief and asked,

    ¡°Munitions production? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Factory workers have volunteered for overtime, even when told there¡¯s no budget to pay them extra. It¡¯s a miracle fueled by patriotism. Additionally, corporate sponsorship for the munitions industry has flooded in...¡±

    Hans handed over yet another document.

    ¡°With the funds now secured, we can construct at least two more large-scale munitions factories. This will prevent any shortages of essential military supplies for the influx of new recruits.¡±

    ¡°...What about war bonds? How are they selling?¡±

    ¡°War bonds are...¡±

    Hans hesitated briefly before bursting with excitement.

    ¡°They¡¯re selling extraordinarily well! Not just among civilians, but corporations are buying them too! In just two weeks, 27 billion marks¡¯ worth of bonds have been sold!¡±

    Twenty-seven billion¡ªthree times the original projection of nine billion.

    They had sold three times the target amount in only two weeks.

    This incredible success... all of it stemming from a single speech by Daniel Steiner...

    Schiller sat dazed for a moment before letting out a hollow laugh.

    ¡°Perhaps... we are standing at a historic crossroads.¡±

    Since Daniel¡¯s total war speech, the Empire had been roaring to life.

    It was as if the nation were breaking out of its shell, ready to spread its wings and take flight.

    Amid the mountains of data, Schiller could see it:

    The vision of the Empire once again becoming a great nation.

    Feeling the flame of hope ignite within him, Schiller clenched his fist tightly.

    Indeed. If it¡¯s Daniel Steiner... he might just create it...

    A new era.

    An everlasting, glorious Empire!

 Chapter 74

    The entire Empire was enthralled by Daniel Steiner¡¯s total war speech, but the man himself felt nothing short of despair.

    ¡°......¡±

    In the staff headquarters lounge, Daniel stood by the window, a paper cup of coffee in hand, staring outside.

    Beyond the entrance to the headquarters, he could see citizens holding up signs.

    The slogans read, ¡°We want total war!¡± or ¡°The hero of the Empire! Daniel Steiner!¡±

    They were citizens who had been so moved by the speech they heard on the radio that they came in person, hoping to catch a glimpse of him.

    Among the crowd were journalists with cameras, which prompted a weary sigh from Daniel.

    ¡°There goes any chance of leaving early today...¡±

    The moment he stepped out of the building, he would be bombarded with unwanted adoration and endless questions.

    And this wasn¡¯t just a prediction¡ªit was based on prior experience.

    Just a few days ago, he had tried to ignore the crowd and leave quietly, only for chaos to erupt.

    He was surrounded by a throng of people who had gathered upon hearing the commotion and spent nearly two hours enduring relentless questioning.@@@@

    Even now, the memory of that ordeal sent a shiver down his spine.

    ¡°I understand why idols hate stalker fans.¡±

    Daniel took a sip of his coffee with a grim look, pondering how to handle the situation going forward.

    It was then that a familiar voice called out from behind him.

    ¡°Well, well! Look who it is!¡±

    Turning his head slightly, Daniel saw Colonel Ernst, the Chief of Operations.

    Smiling warmly, Ernst approached him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our hero, Daniel Steiner? I was starting to worry since you¡¯ve been holed up in your office every day lately. But seeing you now...¡±

    Ernst paused mid-sentence, noticing the dark circles under Daniel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°...You don¡¯t look well. Have you been losing sleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot on my mind.¡±

    ¡°What kind of worries? From where I¡¯m standing, it looks like you¡¯ve got a clear road ahead. Even the top brass are singing praises about your total war speech.¡±

    Little did Ernst know that this was one of Daniel¡¯s many worries.

    The speech¡¯s impact had far exceeded his expectations.

    It wasn¡¯t just about the Empire¡¯s citizens cheering; the speech had sparked positive ripple effects across various sectors of society.

    Even foreign correspondents were reporting on it daily, much to Daniel¡¯s chagrin.

    If the difficulty of defecting before the speech had been like threading a needle, it was now akin to breaking through a concrete wall.

    In short, it had become nearly impossible.

    ¡°Which leaves me with two choices...¡±

    Either make the Empire a hegemonic power or find a reliable broker to forge a new identity and flee abroad.

    But neither option seemed feasible.

    While the speech had accelerated preparations for a world war, the Empire faced three formidable enemies¡ªgreat powers forming a geographic encirclement.

    The Empire would have to wage war under the severely disadvantageous condition of defending three fronts simultaneously.

    ¡°Appointing Daniel as the speaker was an excellent choice. Thanks to him, the Empire is more united than ever. To the point where I don¡¯t even need to intervene.¡±

    A smile crept across Selvia¡¯s lips at her father¡¯s praise.

    ¡°I merely put into practice what you taught me, Father. You¡¯ve always said that the key is placing the right person in the right role.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. You say you learned that from me? Then you¡¯ve learned it wrong.¡±

    The smile on Selvia¡¯s face vanished.

    Before she could ask what he meant, Bertram continued.

    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have put Daniel in the role of speaker. An opportunity to address the masses was exactly what Daniel Steiner desired most.¡±

    ¡°...Lieutenant Colonel Daniel wanted that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Daniel is far more astute than I initially thought. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s already aware that I¡¯ve begun to regard him with caution¡ªsomething he likely noticed during our recent encounter at the shooting range.¡±

    Bertram chewed his food leisurely before swallowing and taking a sip of red wine.

    ¡°He must have felt a sense of impending danger. And what¡¯s the easiest way to escape such danger?¡±

    ¡°That would be...¡±

    ¡°To expand one¡¯s influence across the entire Empire through a speech, making it so even the Emperor cannot touch him. And his plan was a success.¡±

    Selvia frowned as she listened.

    ¡°Father, that¡¯s an unreasonable assumption. Daniel isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    Bertram let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°Unreasonable, you say. Do you not recall what Daniel said at the end of his speech?¡±

    ¡°At the end of his speech...?¡±

    ¡°He said he was speaking under the protection of the Emperor, as a representative of the nation and its people. As if to imply his words were aligned with the Emperor¡¯s will.¡±

    Bertram placed his cutlery down and looked directly at Selvia.

    ¡°Selvia, was Daniel¡¯s speech truly the will of the Emperor? Tell me. Did you command Daniel to deliver such a radical total war speech?¡±

    Selvia remained silent.

    She had not instructed Daniel or the Propaganda Department to make such an extreme speech.

    The results were successful, and she had pushed the matter aside, but the truth remained: Daniel had disregarded the prepared script and delivered his own speech.

    It was borderline insubordination.

    ¡°Daniel disobeyed orders. Yet you cannot punish him, can you? Because his speech has brought favorable winds across the Empire. If you were to punish him in this situation, you would turn the people against you.¡±

    Bertram raised a handkerchief to wipe his mouth.

    ¡°Selvia, you are still young. Politically immature. You believe you are using Daniel, but in truth, he is using you.¡±

    Selvia clenched her fists under the table, her voice strained as she spoke.

    ¡°When I proposed the idea to Daniel, he declined. I was the one who insisted. And yet you say I¡¯m the one being used?¡±

    Bertram chuckled softly after finishing his meal.

    ¡°The wiser a person is, the less they reveal their true intentions. Why do you think Daniel declined your proposal? Was it because he truly didn¡¯t want the role? No. He knew you would insist regardless.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°And why did he decline, knowing you would insist? It was to leave himself an escape route. If things went terribly wrong, he could say, ¡®I never wanted this, but Her Highness insisted,¡¯ and absolve himself of responsibility.¡±

    Bertram folded his handkerchief and placed it neatly on the table.

    ¡°Selvia, your decision has undoubtedly strengthened the Empire. But at the same time, you¡¯ve empowered a wolf named Daniel Steiner who threatens the authority of the imperial family. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Selvia remained silent, her face tense.

    Bertram narrowed his eyes sharply.

    ¡°It means that wolf may one day tear out your throat. Remember this: Daniel Steiner is an unparalleled asset to the Empire, but...¡±

    The atmosphere in the room grew heavy, silence lingering as Bertram paused.

    He finally spoke with weighty sincerity.

    ¡°He is also a dangerous double-edged sword.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Permanent Member State of the United Nations, Edrea.

    Office of Count Kalendra.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Seated at his desk, Count Kalendra furrowed his brows as he read through the report in front of him.

    Before him stood Beck, the Deputy Director of the Central Intelligence Bureau, holding a rigid posture in a tense atmosphere.

    The uncertainty of how Kalendra would react to the report kept Beck on edge.

    The ticking of the wall clock echoed unusually loudly in the silence.

    After meticulously reviewing the report, Kalendra closed his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Deputy Director, is everything written in this report true?¡±

    The icy tone of his voice sent a shiver down Beck¡¯s spine.

    Taking a deep breath, Beck responded in the calmest tone he could muster.

    ¡°The document has been verified. I believe there is no falsehood in it.¡±

    Kalendra clenched his teeth at Beck¡¯s reply, suppressing his frustration.

    The situation was heading in a troubling direction.

    The report detailed the changes within the Empire following Daniel Steiner¡¯s "Total War" speech.

    Unsurprisingly, all metrics within the Empire, including the military industry, were showing positive growth.

    Kalendra had anticipated such developments upon first hearing about Daniel¡¯s speech, but seeing the quantified data made his head throb.

    ¡°I underestimated him...¡±

    When he first heard of Daniel Steiner¡¯s flawless invasion of Nordia and his ability to subdue the Foreign Minister of Eldresia at the negotiation table, Kalendra had simply thought of him as a remarkable tactician serving the Empire.

    But now, seeing Daniel put an end to the imperial succession conflict and successfully deliver the Total War speech, Kalendra felt a growing sense of dread.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner intends to dominate the Empire.¡±

    To Kalendra, it seemed that Daniel was laying the groundwork to place the Empire firmly under his control, molding it to his will.

    The thought evoked an odd sense of kinship.

    After all, Kalendra¡¯s own methods of seizing control over Edrea were not so different.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Unlike Kalendra, Daniel had no wealth or backing. He had risen to his current prominence through sheer determination and exceptional insight alone.

    It was an achievement that seemed almost inhuman.

    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Allowing Daniel to grow any larger could not be permitted.

    ¡°The moment he becomes an unparalleled force in the Empire...¡±

    He would undoubtedly become a more formidable adversary than even the Emperor.

    Having reached his conclusion, Kalendra slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Deputy Director, effective immediately, elevate Daniel Steiner¡¯s threat level one step higher among the core leadership personnel.¡±

    ¡°Elevate him from the core leadership personnel... Are you designating him as a head-of-state-level threat?¡±

    ¡°Do you object?¡±

    Beck hesitated briefly before responding.

    ¡°Although Daniel has accomplished numerous feats and created significant political waves with his Total War speech, he¡¯s merely a lieutenant colonel. To regard him as such a high-level threat seems...¡±

    Beck trailed off mid-sentence and closed his mouth.

    Kalendra¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on him, a silent warning against further dissent.

    While Lucy had likely been frustrated by the event, Daniel decided that provoking her further might only escalate her hypothetical ¡°assassination counter.¡±

    Glancing at his watch, Daniel turned to Lucy.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should head home.¡±

    ¡°...What about you, Lieutenant Colonel?¡±

    ¡°As you know, I¡¯m quite the public figure.¡±

    Daniel gestured toward the entrance of the headquarters, where a small group of people lingered despite the late hour, holding placards that read, ¡°War Hero Daniel Steiner!¡±

    Not wanting Lucy to get caught up with his admirers, Daniel offered her a chance to leave unnoticed.

    Understanding his intent, Lucy hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    After bidding him farewell, Lucy adjusted her grip on her briefcase and walked away.

    As she passed the entrance, the gathered admirers glanced at her but didn¡¯t approach.

    Though she wasn¡¯t as famous as Daniel, her naturally cold demeanor made people reluctant to engage with her.

    Thanks to this, Lucy left the headquarters without incident and headed toward a nearby bakery.

    She planned to pick up a croissant or baguette before returning to her quarters.

    ¡°Or maybe...¡±

    Perhaps she would try something new today.

    Lost in thought, Lucy turned onto the main street and noticed a clown performing for a crowd.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! At ten o¡¯clock tonight at the Barrenfalt Theater, prepare to witness a whole new world! Are you seeking inner reflection? Or perhaps a fantasy unlike anything you¡¯ve ever seen? Whatever you imagine, we can surpass it!¡±

    The man in clown makeup handed out flyers with a wide smile, his voice booming to draw attention.

    Watching a few curious passersby gather around, Lucy shook her head.

    She disliked such loud, attention-grabbing tactics.

    As she prepared to walk past, the clown approached her, holding out a flyer.

    ¡°Hey there! Beautiful officer! Why not grace our theater with your presence tonight? We¡¯re offering military discounts, so you can come at a great price!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll have to decline. I¡¯m...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s polite refusal trailed off as her eyes caught a faint bump on the upper right corner of the flyer.

    ¡°...Encrypted braille?¡±

    It was one of the methods used by the Allied Nations to deliver orders to spies operating within enemy territories.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it!¡± the clown whispered, lowering his voice as he pressed the flyer closer to her.

    After a brief pause, Lucy nodded and accepted the flyer. The clown laughed and moved on to the next passerby.

    Once the clown had drawn attention elsewhere, Lucy ran her fingers over the braille.

    Slowly, she began to read the encoded message.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner¡¯s threat level has been elevated to that of a head-of-state-level risk. Therefore, before he causes further harm to the Allied Nations...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s crimson eyes quivered as she read the directive.

    Swallowing hard, she ran her fingers over the braille again to confirm its contents.

    The message remained the same.

    Standing frozen, Lucy read the final line of the directive.

    ¡°...Eliminate Daniel Steiner immediately.¡±

    No matter how many times she checked, the order was unmistakable.

 Chapter 76

    The Next Morning.

    Arriving at the General Staff Headquarters, Lucy paused with her hand on the doorknob of Daniel Steiner¡¯s private office.

    It was supposed to be an ordinary workday, but since receiving the order to ¡°eliminate Daniel Steiner,¡± everything felt strangely alien.

    ¡°......¡±

    Lucy, gripping the doorknob unnecessarily long, finally took a deep breath and opened the door.

    Inside, Daniel was seated at his desk, reading a newspaper.

    It was a sight as ordinary as ever.

    ¡°Oh? Ah.¡±

    Noticing Lucy¡¯s arrival, Daniel folded the newspaper.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. You¡¯re later than usual today.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I couldn¡¯t sleep well last night...¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize. As long as you¡¯re not late, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Daniel folded the newspaper again and placed it on the edge of the desk before opening a drawer.

    ¡°By the way, I have good news for you today.¡±

    ¡°...Good news?¡±

    Daniel retrieved a box wrapped in the Imperial flag and placed it on the desk.

    Lucy recognized it instantly.@@@@

    Her gaze locked onto the box, and Daniel tapped it playfully with his fingers.

    ¡°Congratulations. It seems your contributions have been acknowledged during the special promotion review.¡±

    Lucy remained silent.

    After all, once she killed Daniel today, she would leave the Empire.

    Being promoted to lieutenant wouldn¡¯t make a difference in her plans.

    ¡®So, this is how it ends.¡¯

    Misinterpreting Lucy¡¯s blank expression, Daniel smirked to himself.

    ¡®She¡¯s trying to act unaffected, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s cursing me on the inside.¡¯

    Daniel knew all too well the frustration and emptiness of receiving an unwanted promotion.

    Convinced that Lucy was feeling the same, he rose from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change your insignia myself.¡±

    Unfolding the flag, Daniel opened the box to reveal the lieutenant¡¯s insignia.

    He walked over to Lucy and carefully replaced her rank insignia with practiced hands.

    Fastening the new insignia on both shoulders of her uniform, Daniel stepped back with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion to lieutenant. Continue to fulfill your duties as my adjutant.¡±

    Lucy instinctively began to respond but hesitated.

    Daniel was going to die today.

    There would be no ¡°future¡± for him.

    ¡°...Adjutant?¡±

    Finding her silence unusual, Daniel prompted her. Snapping out of her thoughts, Lucy replied, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be promoted ahead of schedule. I will continue to give my best.¡±

    Daniel stared at her for a moment before nodding vaguely.

    It felt like she was hiding something, but he decided not to press the matter.

    ***

    That evening, after completing her daily tasks, Lucy began preparing for the assassination.

    She studied the layout of the area surrounding Daniel¡¯s quarters, carefully planning her entry and escape routes.

    She changed into combat attire, inserted ballistic plates, and equipped highly expensive anti-magic bullets to counter any retaliation from Daniel Steiner.

    Once her preparations were complete, Lucy activated her optical camouflage and waited for the dead of night when the streets were deserted.

    Arriving at Daniel¡¯s quarters, Lucy grasped the doorknob and turned it gently, unsurprised to find it locked.

    Kneeling naturally, she pulled a lockpick from her pouch and began working on the lock.

    The experiments had been conducted by the Empire, not the Allied Nations.

    ¡®It was Count Kalendra who saved me from the horrors of the Empire¡¯s human experiments.¡¯

    This document had to be a lie.

    And yet, the paper appeared genuinely old. Its surface had grown coarse from prolonged exposure to air over many years.

    It didn¡¯t resemble a hastily fabricated forgery.

    Amidst her confusion, Lucy¡¯s gaze shifted to Daniel.

    How had he come into possession of this document?

    And why, knowing its contents, had Daniel never shown any sign of it?

    The document could have been used to incriminate her as a spy. Yet, Daniel had neither acted suspiciously toward her nor treated her any differently.

    On the contrary...

    He had intervened to protect her when the Security Bureau launched an investigation.

    Recalling that moment, Lucy¡¯s breath trembled.

    ¡®Even though he knew I was a spy...¡¯

    Daniel had risked his life to oppose the Security Bureau for her sake.

    Why?

    Lucy couldn¡¯t make sense of it, no matter how much she tried.

    In the midst of her confusion, she gripped her pistol tightly.

    ©¤ ¡°Lucy. Those who repay kindness with betrayal are no better than beasts. And remember, anything not spoken by me is a lie.¡±

    The words Count Kalendra had often told her echoed in her mind.

    ¡®The contents of this paper are lies.¡¯

    All she had to do was continue serving Count Kalendra and the Allied Nations as she always had.

    Steadying her erratic breathing, Lucy prepared to pull the trigger.

    If she killed Daniel here and returned to the Allied Nations, everything would be over.

    Narrowing her eyes, Lucy placed her finger firmly on the trigger.

    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pull it.

    Daniel¡¯s words from the past reverberated in her mind.

    ©¤ ¡°Just... I thought you looked particularly stunning today.¡±

    Her finger wouldn¡¯t move.

    ©¤ ¡°Your skin doesn¡¯t smell unpleasant, Lucy. In fact, it¡¯s almost fragrant. There¡¯s no need to rely on luxuries like perfume.¡±

    Lucy bit her lower lip hard.

    ©¤ ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for my adjutant.¡±

    Her breath quickened as her confusion deepened.

    ©¤ ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like for us to climb to the top together.¡±

    Silent tears welled up in Lucy¡¯s eyes as she clenched them shut.

    Overwhelmed by emotions she had never experienced before, her hands trembled slightly.

    ¡®Even if the contents of the paper are false...¡¯

    Daniel had known she was a spy.

    Yet he had never exposed her and had even risked his life to protect her from the Security Bureau.

    Daniel had shown her kindness.

    And she had been taught that those who betrayed kindness were no better than beasts.

    Lucy was not a beast. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill Daniel.

    Caught in an intense internal struggle, Lucy finally lowered her pistol.

    Her head throbbed as if it were about to split.

    Breathing heavily in the silence, Lucy came to a realization.

    ¡®Right now...¡¯

    She could never bring herself to kill Daniel Steiner.

 Chapter 77

    A soft breath escaped her slightly parted lips, dissipating into the cold air.

    Unbidden, memories of Daniel''s kindness toward her surfaced in Lucy''s chaotic mind.

    Two seasons they had spent together.

    As she recalled the accumulation of memories, now significant enough to be called nostalgia, Lucy suddenly shook her head.

    "The essence doesn¡¯t change."

    Lucy was a spy for the Allied Nations.

    No matter how kind Daniel had been, the fact that he was the "enemy" remained unchanged.

    Spy activities in war were not a game.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to let herself be swayed by emotions.

    A war that spared good people just because they were kind didn¡¯t exist.

    "But still..."

    At this moment, with a knot of doubt weighing on her heart, she found herself unable to harm Daniel.

    "If what¡¯s written on the document is true?"

    If it wasn¡¯t the Empire but the Allied Nations conducting human experiments, then Count Kalendra had essentially been lying to her all along.

    Though Lucy wanted to believe that Kalendra, a figure akin to a father to her, wouldn¡¯t deceive her, the contents of the document relentlessly sowed doubts in her mind.

    "Until I can confirm that the information in this document is false..."

    Killing Daniel had to be postponed.

    Having made her decision, Lucy put away the pistol.

    Sliding it back into the holster at her belt, she carefully returned the document and photograph in her hands to the inner pocket of Daniel¡¯s officer coat.

    Stepping back, she stood bathed in the moonlight streaming through the window, her eyes half-closed.

    Amidst a swirl of inexplicable emotions, Lucy gazed at Daniel for a while before turning away.

    After erasing any trace of her intrusion, she walked toward the front door, giving Daniel one last glance.

    Her gaze lingered on his back, lost in thought, before she activated her optical camouflage and opened the door.

    Lucy stepped out into the corridor and quietly shut the door behind her.

    Left alone, Daniel slowly opened his eyes, leaning back against the sofa.

    "...She¡¯s gone?"

    Squinting, he glanced around the room but saw no sign of Lucy.

    Only after checking the front door did he breathe a sigh of relief.

    Now assured of his survival, the tension drained from his body, leaving him feeling utterly exhausted.

    "Lucy¡¯s behavior yesterday was strange..."

    While pinning the new rank insignia on his uniform in the office, Daniel had noticed a fleeting expression of guilt on Lucy¡¯s face.

    Why had she shown guilt instead of suppressing her anger? Mulling it over during his work, Daniel had reached the conclusion that he might be assassinated.

    Even with a pet, affection could develop within half a year. How much more so when spending more than half a year with another person?

    Given that, receiving an order to eliminate someone would naturally evoke guilt, even in a cold-hearted spy.

    Daniel believed Lucy was no exception. Upon arriving at his quarters, he had stayed awake, sitting on the sofa throughout the night.

    He had deliberately placed his officer coat over the sofa¡¯s backrest, ensuring that the "Lucy Project" document peeked out of its pocket.

    "Let¡¯s see... The budget proposal for the National Propaganda Department next year..."

    Dressed in luxurious silk pajamas, Selvia was poring over various documents.

    Since taking on the responsibilities of regency, reports identical to those presented to the current Emperor had started arriving for Selvia, the crown princess and future ruler. Managing them left her unwilling to spare even a moment for sleep.

    While immersed in reading, a knock suddenly came at the door.

    Turning her head to see who it might be, she was surprised as the door opened without permission.

    Standing in the doorway was a noblewoman with golden hair and blue eyes, smiling warmly.

    Mariante von Amberg.

    She was Selvia''s mother and the Empress, wife of the Emperor who ruled the Empire.

    "Burning the midnight oil, I see. You could still rely on your father for a while longer, you know."

    As Mariante approached, her words prompted Selvia to shake her head.

    "Relying on others isn¡¯t the way to become an Emperor. If I don¡¯t get used to this now, I won¡¯t be able to properly govern in the future. It¡¯s only right to put in the effort."

    "As expected of my daughter¡ªhow admirable."

    With a soft laugh, Mariante seated herself beside Selvia.

    Noticing this, Selvia quickly gathered the documents and set them aside, turning her gaze to her mother.

    "...Mother, is there something you wish to say?"

    "Of course. I came to offer some advice after overhearing your conversation the other day."

    "Advice?"

    Selvia echoed, and Mariante nodded.

    "Yes. It¡¯s about Daniel Steiner, isn¡¯t it? The young officer who successfully delivered that speech. I was curious and did a bit of digging. He¡¯s ambitious and capable¡ªhe¡¯s bound to rise to greater heights."

    Mariante gently placed her hand over Selvia¡¯s.

    "My dear, while your father may advise you to be wary of and hostile toward Daniel Steiner, I have a slightly different perspective. If you wish to keep him on a leash, there are more humane methods."

    "...Humane methods?"

    "You know as well as I do that men who have much to lose and value their honor are rarely free from the weight of responsibility. If Daniel were to become a key figure in the Empire and refused to follow orders, you could always resort to a weapon unique to women."

    Selvia frowned, clearly puzzled.

    "A weapon unique to women? There¡¯s no such thing."

    "There is. I used it to captivate your father and bring you into this world."

    "What do you mean by that...?"

    Her voice trailed off, her wide eyes fixed on Mariante in astonishment.

    As Selvia stared, lost for words, Mariante withdrew her hand.

    "I may not be well-versed in politics, but I know that hostility and antagonism aren¡¯t always the answer. Of course, you must never act rashly. What I¡¯m offering is merely one of many options."

    Selvia remained frozen, still reeling from the shock.

    Finding her daughter¡¯s stunned expression endearing, Mariante rose from her seat.

    "Selvia, remember this: No matter how brilliant a man may be, he becomes a fool in the face of desire."

    With those enigmatic words, Mariante left the bedroom.

    Only then did Selvia release a strangled groan, her face turning crimson.

    She couldn¡¯t understand her mother.

    "Why would she come here out of the blue to say something so ridiculous...?"

    Shaking her head vigorously, Selvia picked up the documents.

    She tried to refocus on her duties, but Mariante¡¯s words continued to swirl chaotically in her mind, refusing to leave her in peace.

    Before she realized it, Selvia found herself envisioning strange and inappropriate scenarios, causing her to cover her face with both hands.

    Her hands trembled uncontrollably against her will.

    "Get a grip, Selvia. Please..."

    Honestly, she felt like she could die of embarrassment.

 Chapter 78

    As morning arrived, Daniel stood before the door to his personal office at General Staff Headquarters, taking a deep breath.

    The thought of facing Lucy, who had tried to assassinate him in the early hours of the day, left him inexplicably tense.

    "Calm down, Daniel."

    From Lucy¡¯s perspective, Daniel had been "asleep" during the early morning hours.

    If she discovered that he had actually been awake, it would create unnecessary complications.

    To avoid suspicion, it was essential to act as naturally as possible.

    Reassuring himself internally, Daniel turned the doorknob and stepped inside.

    Within the office, Lucy, who had arrived earlier, stood from her seat and saluted.

    "You¡¯ve arrived, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel."

    Her expression was the same as ever¡ªcalm and devoid of emotion.

    "...It¡¯s hard to believe this is the same person who came to kill me early this morning."

    Daniel was struck again by how skilled Lucy was as an intelligence agent, sending a chill down his spine as he nodded and walked toward his desk.

    Taking a seat, Daniel placed his briefcase on the desk and spoke.

    "By the way, Lieutenant. May I ask you a personal question?"

    Lucy, now seated, turned to look at him.

    "Yes. Is there something you¡¯re curious about?"

    "Yes. Do you remember the conversation we had two days ago?"

    "Two days ago... Are you referring to the one we had at the General Staff Headquarters entrance?"

    Daniel nodded.

    "That¡¯s right. At the time, you mentioned the Golden Rose Bakery¡¯s Christmas-exclusive stollen. I looked into it, and it seems they get quite busy during the season, requiring reservations in advance. If your schedule is free, I was thinking of making a reservation. Also..."

    Avoiding her gaze, Daniel busied himself rummaging through his briefcase.

    "It feels a bit empty to just eat stollen and part ways, so I thought we might look into other activities for Christmas. As you know, many places operate on a reservation basis during the holiday season, so it¡¯s best to prepare now. Let me know your thoughts."

    Pulling out the items he needed from his briefcase, Daniel glanced at Lucy.

    "If she agrees to the reservation..."

    He could interpret it as a sign that no assassination attempt would occur before Christmas.

    If she declined, it would suggest another attempt might come before the holiday.

    Of course, she could lie, but any change in Lucy¡¯s expression, laden with guilt, would make it easy to discern.

    While Daniel kept a wary eye on her, Lucy was interpreting his suggestion in an entirely different way.

    "Not just eating together but enjoying other activities as well..."

    No matter how she looked at it, it felt like a date proposal.

    "...Could Daniel possibly have feelings for me?"

    Thinking back, his actions¡ªsaving her from the Security Bureau and concealing her identity as a spy¡ªwere things only someone with affection would do.

    "But..."

    Lucy had no experience with dates, let alone receiving a proposal for one.

    Unsure of how to respond, she felt her heartbeat quicken as she fidgeted with her pen. Finally, she gave a small nod.

    "...I don¡¯t have anything planned for that day, so making a reservation should be fine."

    Her response was honest, albeit reserved.

    Relieved, Daniel placed his briefcase aside and spoke.

    "Good. I¡¯ll make the reservation, so no changing your mind later. And..."

    "Are you certain? You mean... you genuinely wish to be sent to Vellanos as a diplomatic envoy?"

    "I am, Your Highness. I¡¯m entirely serious."

    Daniel, in truth, wanted to "flee" to Vellanos.

    The domestic situation was a nightmare: politicians and nobles were eager to bring him down, the Emperor eyed him with suspicion, and his adjutant, Lucy, was gunning for his life.

    He felt trapped in the eye of a storm.

    Feigning a diplomatic mission abroad seemed like the perfect way to catch his breath.

    Unaware of Daniel¡¯s inner thoughts, Selvia couldn¡¯t discern his motives.

    After a moment of deliberation, she nodded.

    "If you¡¯re so resolute, I¡¯ll consider it positively. You may return for now."

    "Understood, Your Highness."

    Daniel bowed respectfully before turning to leave.

    Selvia watched his composed retreat in silence, then glanced at Cedric, seated across from her.

    "...What do you make of this?"

    Cedric, who had been quietly listening to their exchange, finally spoke.

    "In my opinion, it¡¯s a very shrewd move."

    He offered a rare smile.

    "Daniel Steiner humiliated Duke Velbar under the banner of Your Highness¡¯s authority. That alone was enough to incite the ire of both the nobility and the politicians funded by them."

    Cedric picked up a sugar tong and dropped a cube into his coffee.

    "His Total War speech has likely pushed that anger to its peak. They see Daniel Steiner as a threat to their positions. Among the more extreme factions, there¡¯s probably talk of politically isolating him."

    Stirring his coffee with measured motions, Cedric continued.

    "There are even rumors that His Majesty the Emperor regards Daniel Steiner with suspicion. If he were to take charge of a national project now, claiming it as a bid to expand his influence, what do you think would happen?"

    "...The politicians and nobles might unite to attack him."

    "Exactly. By requesting the post of envoy to Vellanos¡ªa relatively inconsequential role¡ªhe¡¯s attempting to disappear from the political scene temporarily, diffusing their dissatisfaction."

    The sugar cube dissolved completely into the coffee.

    "When their anger subsides, some may even start to view him as a man of integrity, one who acts for the good of the Empire rather than personal gain. If that happens..."

    Cedric set down his spoon and wiped the coffee splashes from the table with a napkin.

    "It will inevitably spark factional conflict. The Central Nationalist Party and the Free Society Party, with their opposing ideologies, will clash. It¡¯s a classic example of using discord to one¡¯s advantage. For Daniel Steiner, it¡¯s akin to blowing one¡¯s nose without lifting a finger."

    Cedric took a sip of his coffee and placed the cup down with a satisfied expression.

    "Of course, this is merely speculation. Still, I can¡¯t think of any other reason why he¡¯d volunteer for such an insignificant role."

    Having heard Cedric¡¯s analysis, Selvia found herself breaking into a cold sweat.

    If Cedric¡¯s deductions were accurate, then Daniel truly was the dangerous figure her father had warned her about.

    Yet it was too early to jump to conclusions.

    "...In your opinion, does Daniel¡¯s loyalty to the Imperial family seem false?"

    Cedric blinked once and shook his head.

    "From what I can tell, his loyalty is genuine. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s acting purely for personal gain. However, whether that loyalty is directed at the Imperial family or the Empire itself, I cannot say."

    If Daniel Steiner¡¯s loyalty was to the Imperial family, there was no issue.

    But if his loyalty lay solely with the Empire¡ªthe nation¡¯s progress¡ªwhat would happen if he deemed the Imperial family incompetent?

    "Your Highness."

    Cedric fixed Selvia with his intense, pale gaze, offering a heartfelt warning.

    "You must win Daniel Steiner¡¯s allegiance as soon as possible. If you fail..."

    He paused briefly, then concluded with weighty deliberation.

    "You¡¯ll find yourself facing an opponent far more challenging than the Allied Nations¡ªone within our own walls."

 Chapter 79

    As I walked down the hallway after leaving the reception room, I couldn¡¯t suppress an inner cheer.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Selvia had summoned me, I¡¯d braced myself for some new misfortune waiting to unfold, but it turned out to be an unnecessary worry.

    The proposal Selvia had presented wasn¡¯t misfortune¡ªit was closer to a stroke of good luck.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been feeling like staying in the capital puts me under too much scrutiny...¡±

    Now I had the chance to legally stay abroad, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel elated.

    What¡¯s more, with Selvia overseeing the regency and giving a favorable response, my appointment as the diplomatic envoy to Vellanos was practically guaranteed.

    ¡°They say even when the heavens fall, there¡¯s always a way out. It¡¯s true after all.¡±

    The proverb had never felt so real.

    ¡°And on top of that...¡±

    If I went to Vellanos as an envoy, I was sure to be treated well.

    As a neutral nation, they wouldn¡¯t want to provoke the Empire, which boasted the world¡¯s most powerful military.

    For me, being sent as the envoy to Vellanos was essentially a vacation.

    Escaping the threats lurking in the capital was already a relief, but the thought of being treated well while staying abroad brought an involuntary smile to my face.

    Unable to hide my good mood, I returned to my personal office and opened the door, only to freeze mid-step.

    Colonel Ernst, the Operations Chief, was waiting for me inside.

    "...Colonel? You¡¯re still here?"

    I asked in surprise, and Ernst, who had been standing with his hands clasped behind his back, gave a small cough.

    "I was curious about what you discussed with Her Highness. Care to share a little hint with me?"

    His casual request made it clear why he had lingered.

    A senior position in the General Staff wasn¡¯t just about operational work; it also required political acumen. Naturally, Ernst wanted an informational advantage regarding Selvia¡¯s unexpected visit.

    While I trusted Ernst, this wasn¡¯t something I could share freely.

    "I¡¯d love to tell you, Colonel, but since nothing has been decided yet, I think it¡¯s best to keep it confidential for now."

    "Confidential, huh... Fair enough. But could you do me a favor and give me an autograph? My daughter¡¯s a big fan of yours."

    An autograph? I stared at him, dumbfounded, as Ernst produced two sheets of paper and a fountain pen from behind his back.

    "I¡¯ve already bragged plenty about having Daniel Steiner under my command. If I go back empty-handed, it¡¯ll be embarrassing. Think of it as saving my dignity and help me out."

    Was this his true motive all along?

    Unable to stop a chuckle, I accepted the pen and papers. It was a superior¡¯s request, after all¡ªhow could I refuse?

    "...But why two sheets, Colonel?"

    Ernst glanced around nervously, as if checking for eavesdroppers, before whispering just loud enough for me to hear.

    "Actually, my wife¡¯s a fan too. Over dinner yesterday, she scolded me, saying if I had time to collect stamps, I should get your autograph instead. Honestly, my wife is such a¡ª"

    Ernst sighed deeply, his face a picture of exasperation.

    "Let me give you some advice: never get married. She used to be an angel when we were dating, but after marriage, she turned into a devil. If it weren¡¯t for how cute and lovable my kids are, I might¡¯ve run off long ago."

    "Daniel Steiner is being sent to Vellanos as a diplomatic envoy?"

    Count Kalendra raised an eyebrow as Deputy Director Beck of the Central Intelligence Agency nodded.

    "Yes, sir. According to our intelligence, Princess Selvia, acting regent, has ordered the Foreign Ministry to appoint Daniel Steiner as the envoy to Vellanos."

    The banquet hall, filled with dignitaries from foreign nations, bustled with conversation and music, yet the area around Count Kalendra was silent. He had deliberately distanced himself from the crowd to receive this report.

    "The hero of the Empire and the man who delivered the successful Total War speech... being sent to a minor post as the envoy to Vellanos?"

    Kalendra fell into thought, and Beck cautiously spoke up.

    "I believe it¡¯s a sign of friction between Steiner and the Imperial family. They must see the public¡¯s growing support for Daniel Steiner as a threat to their authority."

    Historically, war heroes who achieved too much often became thorns in the side of ruling dynasties. Beck¡¯s assessment was based on this precedent, but Kalendra dismissed the idea outright.

    "You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s deliberately leading us to believe there¡¯s a rift between him and the Imperial family. His appointment as envoy to Vellanos was likely Steiner¡¯s own idea."

    A typical war hero might indeed fall out of favor with the ruling family, but Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t a typical hero. He was a genius strategist who used unconventional methods to relentlessly pressure the Allied Nations.

    This, Kalendra reasoned, was yet another ploy to deceive the Allies.

    "A clever distraction to divert our attention. Beck, have you determined how the Foreign Ministry plans to send Daniel Steiner to Vellanos?"

    At Kalendra¡¯s sharp gaze, Beck hurriedly flipped through his documents.

    "Yes, sir. He¡¯ll travel aboard a diplomatic vessel, a short two-day journey. Given the proximity and diplomatic concerns, there will be no escort ships."

    Kalendra¡¯s expression sharpened further at the report.

    "Good. Contact the 12th District Commander of Vellanos¡¯s Naval Defense Force. Inform them that the Allied Nations will send a submarine and instruct them to open their territorial waters at the designated time."

    Beck blinked, momentarily stunned.

    The 12th District Commander was an asset the Allies had spent years cultivating. For Kalendra to issue such an order meant he intended to destroy the diplomatic vessel carrying Daniel Steiner using the submarine.

    "...Count, even if the plan succeeds, we may lose our foothold in Vellanos. Is Daniel Steiner worth such a sacrifice?"

    Kalendra glanced at Beck with a cold smirk.

    "He is."

    For reasons unknown, Lucy was no longer following Allied orders.

    A man who should have been a corpse by now was alive and well, walking around freely.

    This could only mean one thing: Daniel Steiner had somehow thwarted Lucy¡¯s assassination attempt.

    If Daniel completed his mission in Vellanos and returned to the Empire, what then?

    "He¡¯ll undoubtedly become an even more formidable adversary than he is now."

    Thus, Kalendra resolved to eliminate Daniel before he could grow into a greater threat, no matter the cost.

    "Daniel Steiner..."

    The audacity of the man to attempt to deceive them was almost laughable.

    Gripping the head of his cane tightly, Kalendra narrowed his eyes, his expression sharp as a blade.

    "Your clever tricks... will ultimately..."

    Lead you straight to your death.

 Chapter 80

    Ten Days Later, Western Empire

    Port City of Lost Bellemont

    "Is the ship ready?"

    Ham Tal, leader of the secret Black Swan Society, asked, his voice low. The man in a tightly drawn robe nodded in response.

    "Yes. I¡¯ve concluded negotiations with the captain of the trade ship. Since the immigration checks aren¡¯t too stringent, as long as we properly prepare the bribes for the officials, they said we can bring about thirty people onboard under false identities."

    "Thirty, you say. The number is smaller than I anticipated¡ªbring only the elite."

    "Understood."

    The man, obediently acknowledging the order, turned his gaze toward the coastline.

    Today, the clear weather bathed the sea in warm, brilliant sunlight.

    As the man admired the various ships anchored on the shimmering water, he spoke again.

    "Do you think Lieutenant Colonel Daniel has already arrived in Vellanos by now?"

    At the question, Ham Tal shook his head.

    "He left yesterday evening. By now, he should be entering Vellanos¡¯ territorial waters. Considering the short distance from Lost Bellemont to Vellanos, he should arrive soon."

    "I see. Do you think there won¡¯t be any trouble before he gets there?"

    This time, Ham Tal remained silent, unable to give a definitive answer.

    ¡®Something feels off...¡¯

    After hearing about Daniel¡¯s appointment as a diplomatic envoy to Vellanos, Ham Tal had arrived in this city several days ago to assess the situation.

    He was concerned that someone might attempt to assassinate Daniel outside the Empire¡¯s capital.

    Although there were no visible signs of any assassination plots here, Ham Tal couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling he¡¯d had ever since inspecting the vessel assigned to transport Daniel.

    ¡®There was no escort ship.¡¯

    While it was customary not to provide escorts for diplomatic vessels heading to Vellanos due to the short distance, Ham Tal couldn¡¯t help but feel the arrangement was overly lax¡ªespecially given that the Empire¡¯s hero was onboard.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost as if they¡¯re inviting an attack...¡¯

    As his thoughts spiraled, Ham Tal shook his head, chastising himself for the excessive leap in logic.

    Even so, the unease in his heart refused to dissipate.

    ¡®I wish I could guard Lieutenant Colonel Daniel myself...¡¯

    But diplomatic ships were strictly reserved for government personnel or officially invited guests.

    If only he had more time to prepare, he could have assumed a false identity to board the ship. But having learned of Daniel¡¯s appointment only a few days ago, Ham Tal had no choice but to step back.

    ¡®At least...¡¯

    Fortunately, securing a deal with the captain of a trade ship bound for Vellanos allowed him to pursue Daniel¡¯s vessel quickly.

    The trade ship was set to depart today, and with luck, Ham Tal would catch up to Daniel Steiner before long.

    Once there, he planned to protect Daniel, just as he had in the Empire¡¯s southern regions.

    ¡®So please...¡¯

    Ham Tal silently prayed that nothing would happen to the diplomatic vessel carrying Daniel.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Daniel stood on the deck, holding onto the railing as he savored the ocean breeze.

    The salty, refreshing air brushed against his face, bringing an involuntary smile to his lips.

    He felt so lighthearted that he almost wanted to wave at the dolphins playfully following the ship.

    ¡®Good weather, nice breeze, no adjutant¡ªtoday is perfect.¡¯

    Who would have thought the absence of an adjutant plotting to kill him could bring such peace of mind?

    Splash!

    Daniel is being swept away by the ocean current.

    *****

    Hours Later.

    On a desolate coastline, waves gently rolled onto the shore, breaking softly against the sand.

    At the boundary where the tides repeatedly met the land, Daniel lay collapsed, his body still. Slowly, his eyes fluttered open.

    As he regained consciousness, he reflexively coughed, expelling seawater from his mouth before he could even take in his surroundings.

    With one arm, he painstakingly pushed himself upright, leaning over the white sand as he coughed and retched repeatedly.

    After several minutes of emptying his stomach, Daniel, his gaze unfocused, finally glanced around.

    Apart from fragments of machinery and shards of metal scattered along the shoreline, there were no other people in sight.

    Grasping his throbbing head, he lifted his eyes to scan farther into the distance.

    He spotted an abandoned fishing boat and a small hut.

    Extending his view even further, he could barely make out clusters of buildings on the horizon, so small they looked like they could fit beneath his thumbnail.

    ¡®...It¡¯s not an uninhabited island.¡¯

    It seemed he¡¯d been carried ashore to Vellanos by the waves.

    Relieved at the realization, Daniel¡¯s expression abruptly hardened as he clenched his fists.

    ¡®That lunatic...! Attacking a diplomatic vessel just to kill me?¡¯

    To Daniel, there was only one obvious culprit behind this act: Count Kalendra.

    The man was infamous for his ruthlessness and willingness to employ any means necessary to achieve his goals.

    Considering Lucy¡¯s recent assassination attempt, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Daniel to deduce that this too was Kalendra¡¯s doing.

    Grinding his teeth in anger, Daniel forced himself to his feet.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make you regret not finishing me off. There won¡¯t be a second chance.¡¯

    Narrowing his eyes sharply, Daniel ran a hand through his damp hair, pushing it back.

    Then, shrugging off his waterlogged officer¡¯s coat, he began trudging forward.

    Knowing he was in Vellanos gave him a clear sense of purpose and direction.

    ¡®I¡¯ll need to go to the nearest city hall, identify myself as a diplomatic envoy, and borrow their communications. The Empire doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m alive, so I¡¯ll have to inform them myself. That way, I can request reinforcements more easily....¡¯

    Mid-thought, Daniel¡¯s expression cracked.

    ¡®...The Empire doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m alive?¡¯

    Logically speaking, it would be difficult for anyone to assume there were survivors from a ship that had taken two direct torpedo hits and sunk.

    As the realization hit him, Daniel stopped in his tracks, standing still on the sandy shore.

    His face went blank for a moment, his mind racing.

    Whoosh¡ª

    The soothing sound of waves filled the air as Daniel felt his heart pound with a quiet epiphany.

    ¡®Wait a minute. This....¡¯

    Had he just succeeded in escaping the Empire?

 Chapter 81

    A cool breeze from the sea swept through Daniel''s hair, swirling lightly before dissipating.

    Standing motionless on the white sands, Daniel let out a soft, ironic chuckle.

    "Unbelievable..."

    Clicking his tongue, he found himself recalling the past¡ªall the desperate attempts he''d made to escape the Empire.

    Fate seemed to take perverse pleasure in thwarting him. Every scheme had ended in failure, and the harder he struggled to break free, the higher he climbed the ranks and the more infamous he became.

    Having endured so many absurd situations in succession, Daniel had half given up.

    He¡¯d resigned himself to the idea that escaping the Empire was impossible.

    "But...!"

    As the saying goes, even when the sky falls, there¡¯s always a way out.

    Now, Daniel Steiner had been handed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    For the first time, he could erase his past and start anew.

    As the realization sank in, the bitterness of being attacked by enemies began to fade.

    Feeling a renewed lightness in his chest, Daniel walked toward the nearby hut.

    Though wearing his uniform and encountering someone risked exposing his identity, he wasn¡¯t worried.

    He had reason to believe the risk was minimal.

    "The fishing boat near the hut is rusted, with moss growing on it. That means it hasn¡¯t been maintained for quite some time. The hut¡¯s probably abandoned too."

    Even if someone was inside, he could improvise a story and leave before it became a problem.

    Kicking up sand as he made his way to the hut, Daniel knocked lightly on the worn wooden door with the back of his hand.

    "Is anyone there?"

    No answer.

    He knocked again.

    "I was shipwrecked and need help. Is anyone inside?"

    Still, there was no response.

    Now convinced it was an abandoned hut, Daniel gripped the doorknob and pushed it open.

    The hinges creaked loudly, and the door swung inward.

    Narrowing his eyes, Daniel cautiously surveyed the interior.

    The hut was cluttered with boxes and random junk, but there was no sign of anyone.

    After stepping inside and scanning the surroundings to confirm he was alone, Daniel relaxed.

    He began rifling through the items in one of the boxes.

    "Worn-out clothes, old shoes... and broken appliances."@@@@

    It seemed the hut was used as a storage space for discarded belongings.

    To Daniel, however, it was nothing short of a treasure trove¡ªexactly what he needed to hide his identity.

    Chuckling softly, he rummaged through the boxes until he found something useful.

    ¡®It¡¯s unfolding exactly as Deputy Chief Cedric predicted...¡¯

    Cedric had warned her that appointing Daniel as the diplomatic envoy to Vellanos would spark factional disputes, and he had been right.

    Earlier that day, the leaders of the parliamentary parties had approached Selvia, requesting an urgent audience.

    She had granted them the grand hall to discuss their concerns, only for Campbell, the leader of the Liberal Social Party, to propose drafting legislation to limit Daniel Steiner¡¯s power. That suggestion had set off the current chaos.

    What had started as a civil exchange of ideas had escalated over time, with voices growing louder until it was little more than a shouting match.

    Selvia was far from pleased.

    What displeased her even more was Campbell himself, who kept insisting on constraining Daniel within the bounds of the law.

    ¡®Why does that old man keep badmouthing Daniel?¡¯

    Compared to the countless benefits Daniel had brought to the Empire, Campbell¡¯s accomplishments amounted to little more than leveraging his connections and bloodline to secure his position as party leader and dominate the parliament.

    She had heard that the Speaker of Parliament was also from the Liberal Social Party, which explained why Campbell could raise his voice so boldly in this setting.

    ¡®I need to say something.¡¯

    Her father had always advised her to listen patiently, as parliamentary members represent the voice of the people. But Selvia felt she could no longer hold back.

    Just as she opened her mouth to speak¡ª

    "Your Highness!"

    The grand hall¡¯s doors burst open, and Hartmann, chief guard of the Imperial Guard, rushed in.

    Ignoring court etiquette, Hartmann sprinted toward Selvia as soon as he spotted her.

    His behavior was brazen enough to warrant a reprimand, but Selvia was only alarmed.

    If Hartmann was breaking protocol, it meant there was a significant reason.

    Panting heavily, Hartmann dropped to one knee before her.

    "Your Highness! Please forgive my rudeness. I came urgently to deliver critical news."

    Critical news? Selvia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, "What¡¯s happened? Has my father¡¯s health worsened?"

    "No, Your Highness. The urgent news concerns the diplomatic envoy dispatched to Vellanos. I regret to inform you..."

    Hartmann hesitated, lowering his head.

    "The diplomatic vessel bound for Vellanos... has been sunk by enemy torpedoes."

    The shocking revelation silenced the entire hall.

    The members who had been passionately arguing moments ago now sat in stunned silence.

    Selvia was no exception.

    Her expression frozen, she parted her lips to speak, her voice faint and trembling.

    "Are you... saying..."

    Hartmann, visibly troubled, let out a short sigh.

    Selvia, her breathing shallow, forced herself to continue speaking, though her words carried no strength.

    "That can¡¯t be..."

    Her voice, as if denying reality itself, sounded hollow.

    Understanding her turmoil, Hartmann could only bow his head further in silence.

 Chapter 82

    After walking for about three hours, Daniel reached the port city of Tentarbachem in Vellanos.

    As he entered the city, he saw merchants selling food and goods at street stalls nestled between the relatively low buildings.

    The weather was pleasant¡ªwhether because of favorable conditions that day or because Vellanos¡¯ climate was less affected by winter, he wasn¡¯t sure.

    "Not bad. This passes the test," Daniel mused with a faint smile, assessing the weather of the country where he intended to spend the foreseeable future.

    "Maybe I¡¯ll open a bakery here once I succeed in creating a new identity. No, wait. This is a port city, so it¡¯s risky¡ªImperial citizens might frequent the area. I¡¯d better move inland..."

    While mentally planning his new life, Daniel¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.

    "The problem is money," he thought grimly.

    Washing his identity clean¡ªan essential first step¡ªrequired a significant amount of money.

    As Daniel knew, acquiring a new identity was far more complicated than simply forging an ID.

    He would need to obtain a social security number from the government, get passport documents issued, open a bank account, and register a residence. Only then could he fully assume a new identity.@@@@

    Naturally, such a complex process required a hefty sum.

    He would need funds to bribe government officials, lobby politicians, and pay brokers who handled these tasks.

    "So how should I make money...?"

    Taking up part-time work? That would be difficult.

    Even in this era, jobs typically required an ID.

    And even if he found work that didn¡¯t check IDs, the pay would likely be poor, with a high risk of getting involved in trouble.

    "Any place that doesn¡¯t check IDs is bound to be shady," Daniel thought as he stroked his chin and continued walking.

    "Hey! What did I say wrong? I¡¯m telling you, that bastard is a scammer!"

    "Sir, making a scene about losing money won¡¯t make anyone believe you. I warned you before, didn¡¯t I? If you cause trouble in my establishment again, I¡¯ll throw you out."

    Hearing the commotion from a distance, Daniel raised his head.

    Near a tavern entrance, a woman with jet-black hair, dressed in fine casual clothing, was arguing with what appeared to be the tavern owner.

    Though she was on the shorter side for a woman, the commanding presence she exuded was enough to overwhelm most men.

    "Causing trouble? I¡¯m trying to throw out the scammer from your place! Or is this about money? If it¡¯s about money, I¡¯ll pay you as much as you want, just deal with that bastard¡ª"

    "Ma¡¯am! If you bring proof that the man is a scammer, I¡¯ll understand. But throwing a fit just because you lost at gambling? What do you expect me to do?"

    The tavern owner¡¯s logical rebuttal left the woman at a loss, stammering awkwardly.

    Looking down at her with disdain, the tavern owner grabbed the door handle.

    "I don¡¯t enjoy treating customers this way, but please step outside, cool off, and come back when you¡¯ve calmed down."

    With that, he slammed the door shut.

    Selvia''s cold gaze turned to the CIA Director.

    "Are you saying it wasn¡¯t the work of the Allied Nations?"

    "N-no, Your Highness. That is not what I meant. I am merely suggesting that the submarine may have departed from a port outside the Allied Nations'' territory, making it unwise to hastily label this as an ¡®Allied Nations terrorist attack.¡¯"

    The CIA Director, sweating under Selvia''s icy scrutiny, lowered his head.

    Unable to bear the awkwardness, the Minister of Defense interjected.

    "Your Highness, the CIA Director is not wrong. It would be prudent to refrain from acting prematurely until the incident has been fully investigated. Directing our anger at the Allied Nations can wait until we uncover the truth."

    Selvia¡¯s piercing gaze shifted to the Defense Minister.

    "Uncover the truth?"

    "Yes, Your Highness. As you know, the attack on the diplomatic vessel occurred in Vellanos¡¯ territorial waters. This strongly suggests that one of Vellanos¡¯ naval commanders might have cooperated with an unknown terrorist group. Identifying that individual should be our priority. Additionally..."

    The Defense Minister paused briefly, lowering his head.

    "The Navy¡¯s strategic division has suggested that Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner may have survived the incident."

    After a brief silence, Selvia quickly asked, "Is that true?"

    "It is unlikely, but possible. Considering the flow of the currents at the time, if Lieutenant Colonel Steiner was on the deck rather than inside a cabin, positioned far enough from the torpedo¡¯s explosion, and managed to enter the water before the ship fully sank..."

    The Defense Minister straightened his posture.

    "There is a chance¡ªhowever slim¡ªthat he could have washed ashore on one of the nearby coasts in Vellanos. Again, the probability is low, but it cannot be dismissed entirely."

    The Defense Minister¡¯s statement caused murmurs to ripple through the room.

    Most officials dismissed the idea as implausible, but to Selvia, even the faintest glimmer of hope was enough to hold onto.

    Clutching the armrest of her chair tightly, Selvia issued a firm command.

    "Immediately assemble a fleet to head to Vellanos. We will launch a large-scale search operation."

    A heavy silence fell over the hall.

    Everyone present understood the gravity of Selvia¡¯s words.

    The Defense Minister eventually broke the silence, speaking hesitantly.

    "Your Highness, while your order is reasonable, deploying a fleet to another nation¡¯s territorial waters will likely provoke resistance from Vellanos. Additionally, a military-led search operation will require their consent. Sending a negotiation team first might¡ª"

    He stopped mid-sentence, feeling Selvia¡¯s sharp gaze pierce him like a blade.

    Silencing him, Selvia spoke decisively.

    "What is needed now is not negotiation, but a message. Inform them immediately."

    Rising abruptly from her seat, Selvia cast her fiery, determined gaze over the bowed heads of her ministers.

    "If Vellanos refuses to open its territorial waters to the Empire¡¯s fleet for this investigation..."

    Her voice was cold and filled with restrained fury as she narrowed her eyes with an unwavering resolve.

    "Then Vellanos will be treated no differently than the terrorists themselves."

 Chapter 83

    The woman who took Daniel''s hand introduced herself as Lef.

    She didn''t provide anything other than her name, but Daniel wasn''t particularly curious, so he didn''t pry further.

    Having introduced themselves, the two headed to a nearby general store because Daniel, having heard that Lef was involved in a gambling game of poker, suggested buying a deck of cards.

    Lef, who had followed Daniel somewhat bewilderedly, ended up paying for two decks of cards before they returned to the front of the tavern.

    "...Hey."

    Lef looked up at Daniel, not understanding what was going on.

    "Why did you buy the cards? And two decks at that?"

    "If what the lady says is true, then they are cheating over there, aren''t they? That means we can''t beat them the usual way."

    Daniel opened one of the card boxes, pulled out some cards, selected a few, and put the rest back in the box, which he then handed to Lef.

    "Keep these. Consider it a token of good luck."

    Lef took the cards, puzzled, as Daniel slipped the ones he''d taken out into his sleeve.

    While Lef was still wondering about it, Daniel grabbed the doorknob of the tavern and opened it.

    The bustling interior of the tavern unfolded before them.

    Inhaling the faint scent of alcohol and the savory aroma of various snacks, Daniel walked deeper inside.

    Following him, Lef noticed the tavern patrons turning to look at Daniel one by one.

    They were wary of the stranger who had just entered with a woman recently involved in a commotion.

    Behind his sunglasses, Daniel observed them as the tavern owner approached.

    "What brings you here? If you''re some mercenary that lady hired..."

    "Give me a rum. Ah, if you have tequila, make it that."

    The tavern owner was momentarily speechless at Daniel''s calm order.

    Turning to the tavern owner, Daniel smiled affably.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to cause trouble. I just came to drink and gamble a bit."

    Realizing he was hired help, the tavern owner looked around the crowd and shouted.

    "Framkol! This guest here wants to play a round!"

    From a secluded table, Framkol, leaning against the wall and stacking chips, looked up.

    His lean figure gave Daniel a thin smile.

    "Suckers are always welcome. Come on over."

    With permission, Daniel approached and pulled out a chair to sit.

    The tavern owner followed and took a seat at the table.

    "First..."

    The tavern owner said.

    "I''m not sure if you''ve heard, but the gambling in our establishment primarily involves poker. There''s also no limit on betting. Nod if you understand."

    Daniel nodded, and the tavern owner slammed a thick pouch on the table.

    Peeking inside, it was full of old chips.

    "Decide how much you want to gamble. I''ll exchange it for chips."

    "Ah. The lady behind me will cover it."

    Lef flinched when she was pointed out.

    Though she knew this was coming, the reality was still unpleasant.

    "How much do you need?"

    "Bet as much as you trust me."

    How could she trust someone she just met? Lef was incredulous, but having come this far, she decided to settle things and opened her wallet.

    "Fine. I''ll bet it all."

    Lef pulled out all the bills from her leather wallet and handed them to the tavern owner.

    The substantial amount surprised the tavern owner, but he calmly accepted it.

    Then, rummaging through his pouch, he pulled out dozens of chips and placed them on Daniel''s table.

    "Here you are."

    Daniel nodded and reached into his pocket.

    "May I make a request?"

    "What is it?"

    Daniel pulled out a box of playing cards from his pocket and handed it to the tavern owner.

    "The lady wishes for fair gambling. She suspects cheating. I don''t quite believe it, but just in case, could you switch to these cards?"

    With no reason to refuse, the tavern owner took the card box.

    After opening the box and checking the cards, he nodded.

    "Looks like you bought these from the next store over. I''ve confirmed they''re not rigged, so let''s use these. Framkol. Any objections?"

    At the tavern owner''s question, Framkol shrugged playfully.

    Daniel realized from this gesture that the cheating Lef spoke of wasn''t about the cards being tampered with.

    If it had been about tampered cards used in poker, they would have tried to prevent the cards from being switched.

    ''What kind of cheating could it be, then?''

    There was no need to rush. He would find out soon enough.

    "Let''s get started, then."

    The tavern owner, signaling the start of the poker game, dealt two cards each to Daniel and Framkol.

    After the initial betting and the flop and turn rounds, it was time for the river.

    At this point, all five cards were on the table, and Daniel checked his hand.

    ''Two pair.''

    In poker, getting two pairs is relatively rare.

    "Oh, Framkol."

    Daniel looked at him with a feigned concern.

    "If I were you, I''d gracefully accept the outcome. Otherwise..."

    Leaning forward, his arms resting on the table, Daniel continued with a smirk.

    "You might end up half a cripple here today."

    At that chilling statement, Framkol, swallowing his pride, could only nod.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Lucy was busy at the staff headquarters, enduring long hours of overtime.

    After finishing all her work, Lucy gathered her documents.

    "Lieutenant Colonel. It''s time to..."

    She almost reflexively looked at the desk and her words trailed off.

    Daniel was not there.

    He had been dispatched as a diplomatic envoy to Vellanos.

    "..."

    The absence of Daniel, who usually made pointless remarks at closing time, left her feeling oddly empty.

    Blinking slowly, Lucy shook her head and got up.

    There was no need to get sentimental over someone who would soon return.

    As Lucy was about to leave the office with her briefcase, she paused.

    Footsteps were coming from the corridor.

    Just as she wondered who it could be, the door opened and Ernst entered.

    "Chief of Staff."

    Lucy saluted, and Ernst, somewhat strained, returned the gesture.

    Feeling the unusual somber mood, Lucy lowered her hand and asked.

    "Chief of Staff, is something wrong?"

    At Lucy''s question, Ernst clenched his teeth and nodded.

    After taking a moment to breathe, Ernst looked at Lucy.

    "Lieutenant Lucy, listen carefully, I''ll only say this once. The diplomatic vessel your superior, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel, was on..."

    Unable to meet Lucy''s eyes, Ernst looked down.

    "...was sunk by a terrorist attack."

    Sunk.

    The weight of that word froze Lucy''s thoughts.

    "Is that... confirmed?"

    It was unlike Ernst, the Chief of Staff, to lie about such matters.

    Lucy''s rational mind knew this very well.

    Yet, her query was like a defense mechanism against the harsh reality.

    With a shaky breath, Ernst nodded, and Lucy''s lips parted slightly.

    In a heavy silence, Lucy finally bowed to Ernst.

    "...I''ll be leaving now."

    Understanding her feelings, Ernst did not hold her back.

    Thus, Lucy left the office, her footsteps echoing in the hallway.

    Her mind was a whirl of memories, merging and scattering.

    In the flow of ever-changing thoughts, Lucy''s breathing became shaky.

    ''Why...''

    Why was the ship Daniel Steiner was on sunk?

    Why was I unaware of it?

    Why am I only finding out now?

    Unable to find answers, Lucy descended the stairs.

    ''I need to ask...''

    She planned to contact an agent in the system to uncover the full story.

    Rushing down the stairs, Lucy stumbled.

    Her ankle twisted, causing her to wobble.

    Quickly grabbing the railing, Lucy crouched to maintain her balance.

    Although she didn''t fall, her breath was even shorter than before.

    Her haste had led to a mistake she wouldn''t usually make.

    With her eyes half-closed and breathing heavily, Lucy slowly closed her eyes.

    In her confused mind, Daniel''s words in front of the staff headquarters surfaced.

    ©¤ If you''re free this Christmas, we could go together. If you want.

    Daniel''s face, joking about sharing a stollen, was vividly in her mind.

    But Lucy knew.

    With Daniel dead, that Christmas of sharing stollen would never come.

    Biting her lower lip unknowingly, Lucy slowly opened her eyes.

    The emotion in her reddened, teary eyes was closer to anger than sorrow.

    She had a hunch who had ordered the attack on the diplomatic vessel.

    ''If it''s true that the Allied Nations attacked the vessel Daniel was on...''

    Then she could no longer trust Count Kalendra.

 Chapter 84

    Lucy, having left the General Staff headquarters, activated her optical camouflage in a deserted alleyway.

    She walked onward, arriving at a textile factory located on the outskirts of the capital.

    Crossing the entrance and moving deeper inside, she saw workers diligently going about their tasks.

    Or rather, they should more accurately be called spies disguised as laborers.

    Lucy deactivated her optical camouflage as she surveyed them.

    The spies moving about the factory froze in shock at her sudden appearance.

    Among them, one man hesitated briefly before drawing a concealed pistol and aiming it at her.

    Not only had a person materialized seemingly out of nowhere, but she was wearing the uniform of an Imperial officer, making their wariness understandable.

    "Identify yourself! How did you get here?"

    The shout came from the man standing at the forefront. Lucy sighed, her tone exasperated as she replied.

    "The eagle soaring high in the sky never knows the secrets buried underground."

    This was a code phrase recognized within the Allied Intelligence Service.

    Realizing she was an ally, the man lowered his pistol.

    "...What brings you here? I didn¡¯t hear anything about a report at this hour."

    "I need to see the branch chief. Escort me to him," Lucy replied curtly.

    "Do you think the branch chief is someone you can meet just because you want to?" the man sneered.

    Lucy let out a low sigh and half-closed her crimson eyes.

    "Tell him that ''The Crimson Thread'' has come. He will grant permission."

    The mention of "Crimson Thread" made the man swallow nervously.

    To his knowledge, there was only one woman in the Allied Nations who used that codename.

    ¡®A legend who has carried out countless assassination orders... and the trusted confidant of Count Kalendra...¡¯

    The man, unable to believe such a formidable figure was standing before him, pulled out his radio.

    "Wait here."

    Determined to verify her identity, he exchanged words over the radio.

    During the conversation, his expression shifted to one of surprise, and though the person on the other end was unseen, he nodded deferentially.

    "Understood. Yes, sir," he responded politely.

    Turning back to Lucy, he blinked a few times in disbelief, cleared his throat, and finally spoke.

    "The branch chief has granted you permission to enter. I¡¯ll guide you."

    At her nod, the man walked toward a fabric dyeing machine.

    Manipulating a few buttons and pulling a lever, he caused a loud clunk to echo through the factory.

    Amidst the noise of winding gears, the dyeing machine slid aside, revealing a staircase leading underground.@@@@

    "You may go down through here," the man said.

    Lucy inclined her head in acknowledgment before descending the stairs.

    At the bottom, she opened an iron door and stepped inside, where concrete walls surrounded her.

    The space resembled a massive bunker, the first thing catching her eye being a map of the capital spread across one wall.

    Radar screens and surveillance equipment lined either side of the map, and numerous spies were operating the electronic devices in front of them.

    ¡®So this is the Palentia branch...¡¯

    Though she¡¯d known they operated right in the heart of the Empire, it was her first time visiting.

    While surveying the unexpectedly large-scale operation, a man accompanied by a secretary approached from a distance.

    Sensing movement, Lucy turned her gaze toward him, recognizing him instantly.

    It was Theobald Vernot, the head of the Palentia branch of the Allied Intelligence Service.

    Though she hadn¡¯t visited the branch before, she¡¯d encountered him a few times on official business.

    *****

    Outside the branch, Lucy walked aimlessly, her steps driven by nothing but her own emotions.

    She had hoped this time the Allied Nations would offer a proper explanation, but it had all been in vain. The emptiness of that realization weighed heavily on her.

    Rubbing the cheek Theobald had struck, her lifeless eyes gazed blankly as she moved forward.

    Gradually, her surroundings brightened as more lights came into view.

    She could hear the cheerful chatter of citizens mixed with laughter in the distance.

    Unintentionally, she lifted her head and realized she had wandered out of the alley onto a main street.

    A cool breeze swept past as Lucy¡¯s gaze fell across the road.

    [Golden Rose Confectionery]

    The ornate sign belonged to the bakery where Lucy had first tasted Imperial desserts.

    As if entranced, she crossed the road and walked toward the bakery.

    Raindrops began to fall from the dark clouds overhead, landing one by one.

    While other pedestrians opened their umbrellas, Lucy didn¡¯t bother.

    Her only goal seemed to be reaching the bakery, her steps steady and unwavering.

    Once in front of the bakery, Lucy noticed a couple sitting by the window, enjoying their desserts.

    The man was laughing playfully, while the woman, hesitant but smiling, took a spoonful of parfait.

    In their reflections, Lucy saw herself and Daniel from the past, sitting at the same bakery, sharing desserts.

    "..."

    The rain intensified, soaking Lucy¡¯s uniform cap and coat.

    Passersby stared at her, puzzled by the sight of a lone figure standing in the rain.

    But Lucy ignored their gazes, her mind delving into memories of the past.

    "How is it? Does the dessert suit your taste?"

    Daniel¡¯s words from that day echoed vividly in her mind.

    As she recalled the taste of the parfait, a faint smile formed on her lips.

    But the smile soon faded, leaving only emptiness behind.

    "Did you say you wanted to eat stollen for Christmas?"

    What a foolish and pitiable man he was.

    A man who, not knowing when he might die, made promises he couldn¡¯t keep.

    And yet...

    He was also someone who had risked his life to fight against the security bureau to protect his subordinate.

    But now, she would never see him again.

    He was gone, vanished along with the diplomatic vessel.

    The absurdity of it all made Lucy let out a low, bitter laugh.

    A man who didn¡¯t seem capable of bleeding had died in an instant.

    "Such a foolish man..."

    Her mocking laugh abruptly turned into quiet sobs.

    Closing her eyes tightly, Lucy bit her lower lip, tears welling up.

    Standing in the pouring rain, she raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes, letting out a breath that carried the chill of her anguish.

    Ironically, it was only in a world without Daniel Steiner that Lucy came to realize¡ª

    "I... loved Daniel Steiner... deeply."

 Chapter 85

    While Lucy was beginning to confront her feelings, Daniel was spending a leisurely evening at a cocktail bar, guided there by his client, Lef.

    "I honestly thought you''d lost your mind back then!" Lef exclaimed, unable to conceal his excitement.

    "Seeing you go all-in with no pair in hand, I couldn''t help but think, ''This lunatic is gambling with my money!'' But I was wrong. In the blink of an eye, that garbage hand turned into a royal straight flush!"

    Lef burst into laughter, tears forming at the corners of his eyes.

    "And the best part was that conman couldn¡¯t even argue back; he was so scared! The look on his face¡ªit was priceless. Like a decade¡¯s worth of frustration just melted away!"

    Pulling out a handkerchief, Lef wiped away his tears of laughter.

    "Man, living in this dump of a place, there''s not much to laugh about. But thanks to you, I had a good time for the first time in ages. Honestly, when I first met you, I thought you were crazy, but hiring you was the best decision I''ve made."

    Seated beside him, Daniel offered a faint smile.

    "I''m glad to hear you''re satisfied."

    Lef, now gazing at Daniel with a curious expression, narrowed his eyes.

    "...But something¡¯s odd. There¡¯s no way someone as skilled as you wouldn¡¯t already be on my radar. You¡¯re not a Tentarbachem local, are you?"

    "You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m an outsider."

    "I thought so. People with skin as fair as yours around here are either nobles or foreigners. And since you don¡¯t have that stuck-up attitude nobles usually have, I figured you were the latter."

    Daniel, anticipating the usual follow-up question about his origins, prepared a fabricated backstory. However, Lef seemed uninterested in such details.

    "So, can you tell me a bit about your past?"

    Lef wasn¡¯t curious about Daniel''s status¡ªhe wanted to hear his story.

    "I like listening to the pasts of outsiders. Hearing all those varied stories feels like traveling without ever leaving. So, what brought you to this dump of a place?"@@@@

    The truth, that he had been deployed as a diplomatic envoy to Vellanos and his ship torpedoed, couldn¡¯t be revealed.

    Instead, Daniel decided to offer a partial truth¡ªthe root cause of why he was here.

    "I can¡¯t go into detail, but if I had to simplify it, I¡¯d say I fled because the women back home were terrifying."

    "Women?"

    Was this some Casanova caught cheating? Lef¡¯s interest was piqued, his eyes sparkling as Daniel replied with self-deprecating humor.

    "There were three women. One who wanted to kill me, one who wanted to use me, and one who seemed insane and blindly idolized me. It became suffocating¡ªI couldn¡¯t live there anymore."

    "Three of them?!" Lef¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "...You really are a scoundrel, aren¡¯t you?"

    "What? A scoundrel? Were you even listening to me? They wanted to kill or exploit me!"

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. No woman tries to kill or use a man they don¡¯t care about. That¡¯s just their way of showing affection."

    "That¡¯s..."

    Daniel started to explain the situation in more detail but stopped himself. Convincing someone who likely learned romance from dime-store novels felt pointless.

    As Daniel clicked his tongue in exasperation, the bartender approached with a cocktail.

    "Thank you for waiting. Here¡¯s your Bloody Mary."

    The slender glass held a cocktail of a strikingly vivid red hue.

    The deep color, owing to its tomato base, caught Daniel''s gaze.

    As he stared at the drink, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Lucy¡ªhis adjutant with eyes even more vibrant and beautiful than the cocktail.

    She must have heard by now that the ship was sunk...

    He wondered how she had reacted to the news.

    She¡¯s probably happy, isn¡¯t she?

    Surely, she wouldn¡¯t mourn the death of her assassination target.

    Maybe she feels a little guilty, but...

    If the Allied Nations were behind the attack, then Lucy likely knew in advance.

    There¡¯s no way they would¡¯ve carried it out without informing her. If that¡¯s the case...

    Had everything, even their plans to share stollen at Christmas, been an act?

    The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth, and he let out a faint, wry smile.

    Watching Daniel¡¯s wistful expression as he stared at the cocktail, Lef¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The way Daniel looked at the drink, as if reminiscing about a lost lover, only added to Lef¡¯s curiosity.

    "What kind of story do you have, I wonder?"

    For someone like Lef, who found joy in hearing outsiders¡¯ tales, Daniel was an endless source of intrigue.

    "Hey, Rivelard, was it?"

    Before her on the podium lay a speech written by Velaf, not her.

    Clearly, she was expected to read it verbatim.

    Scanning the text, Freen let out a hollow laugh.

    The speech was riddled with statements like, "I was born with dark magic and lived a life no different from that of a demon."

    It concluded with verbose praise of the church''s teachings, claiming they had led her to repentance and salvation.

    Don¡¯t make me laugh.

    It wasn¡¯t the church¡¯s teachings that had saved her; it was Daniel Steiner.

    Her faith was not rooted in the church but in Daniel Steiner himself.

    Clenching her lips in anger, Freen picked up the speech and tossed it aside.

    As the pages scattered to the floor, Velaf and the congregation stared in stunned silence.

    Freen turned her gaze to the startled worshippers and began to speak, her voice steady but filled with intensity.

    "...Throughout my life, I¡¯ve experienced countless injustices."

    Her voice carried through the hall, amplified by the microphone.

    "Simply because I was born with dark magic, I was subjected to endless scorn and mistreatment. Even the clergy, known for their supposed compassion, looked down on me as something vile."

    "What nonsense...!"

    Velaf, alarmed, moved to silence her, but Freen shot him a piercing glare.

    Intimidated by her commanding presence, he hesitated, and Freen lifted her head to face the congregation directly.

    "But Lieutenant Colonel Daniel was different! He didn¡¯t shun me because of my dark magic. Instead, he embraced me and called my abilities a blessing!"

    Her voice grew more resolute with every word.

    "And not just that! Do you remember Acts 10:34? That God¡¯s grace is given equally to all nations and races? Daniel Steiner embodied that teaching by abolishing racial discrimination in Nordia, spreading God¡¯s teachings beyond borders!"

    Gripping the pulpit, Freen leaned forward.

    "Moreover, in the Northern War, where countless lives could have been lost, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel negotiated a peace treaty, ending the war with the kingdom early. Think of all the lives he saved!"

    Tears began to stream down her face as she closed her eyes, her voice trembling with emotion.

    "He was a saint. Not just to me, but to everyone. A saint among men, taken from us by the children of Satan. And who are they?"

    Several voices from the congregation cried out.

    "The Allied Nations!"

    Hearing this, Freen opened her eyes.

    "Yes. Who else but the Allied Nations could attack our saint? And what should we do about it? Should we simply stand by and watch as they trample over us?"

    She shook her head.

    "No! Those who stand idly by in the face of evil are no different from the evil itself! We must expose their atrocities and ensure Daniel Steiner¡¯s death, the death of a hero, is not in vain! That is God¡¯s will!"

    Nods of agreement and murmurs of support began to ripple through the crowd.

    "God does not burden us with trials we cannot bear. Therefore..."

    Freen¡¯s grip on the pulpit tightened as she raised her voice.

    "It is time to act upon Lieutenant Colonel Daniel¡¯s teachings! I speak to you on behalf of God: the meaning of our saint¡¯s death is clear! It is..."

    A fiery determination filled Freen¡¯s once-empty eyes.

    "...A holy war!"

    The power of her proclamation stirred the congregation, prompting many to rise from their seats.

    Already enraged by the Allied Nations, Freen¡¯s words ignited the spark for action.

    "Brothers and sisters! Children of God! We will never forget Daniel Steiner¡¯s death! Rise up! Together, we will fight as one!"

    Under the towering cross, Freen¡¯s impassioned plea made her appear almost divine to the congregation.

    Cheers and applause erupted from all corners of the cathedral.

    Among the crowd, the more fervent believers shouted passionately.

    "To war!"

    "Bring God¡¯s wrath upon the demons of the Allied Nations!"

    Amid the union of faith and fury, Freen clasped her hands in prayer.

    Though Lieutenant Colonel Daniel has left this world...

    I will carry his will forward.

 Chapter 86

    Early Morning

    A faint morning light filtered through the window of the inn, signaling the start of a new day.

    Daniel, lying flat on his back, stirred as his eyes twitched from the light.

    Reflexively, he slowly opened his eyes, turning his head toward the window, and let out a faint chuckle.

    ¡°Morning already. I was sure I¡¯d sleep until noon...¡±

    Despite intentionally staying up late, his body had woken with the morning¡ªan ingrained habit from his time as an operations officer.

    ¡°Well, after a year as a staff officer, it¡¯s not like habits will change overnight.¡±

    Smiling wryly at himself, Daniel sat up, running a hand down his face.

    His body felt a little stiff, but the fatigue seemed to have faded, which was a good sign.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... What¡¯s on the agenda today...¡±

    Gradually recalling his plans through his morning haze, Daniel nodded.

    ¡°Today¡¯s the day to visit Lef¡¯s estate.¡±

    The mischievous young lady had successfully lured him into accepting her invitation with the promise of money.

    The problem was that Lef hadn¡¯t told him where her estate was located.

    When he¡¯d asked how to find it, her only reply had been, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you,¡± before she left the cocktail bar.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve asked what she actually does.¡±

    Though, judging by her cautious demeanor, she probably wouldn¡¯t have answered even if he¡¯d asked.

    ¡°Well, in any case...¡±

    With Lef offering to fund his plans, there was no reason to refuse her dinner invitation.

    ¡°She said it was a dinner invitation...¡±@@@@

    It was still early morning, which meant there was plenty of time left.

    While he could have spent the morning idly in his room, Daniel found himself wanting to try some of Vellanos¡¯s local desserts while he was there.

    Deciding it was time to head out, Daniel got out of bed and slid on his slippers.

    He walked over to the wardrobe and opened it.

    Inside, carefully hung on the rack, was a new set of clothes: a jacket, waistcoat, and trousers made of tweed.

    The ensemble was dark gray, with a subtle checkered pattern on the waistcoat adding a touch of elegance.

    Daniel had purchased the outfit with his own money after accepting Lef¡¯s dinner invitation.

    ¡°She definitely looks like nobility...¡±

    To maintain at least a semblance of dignity, he had spent extra on proper attire.

    To some, it might seem overly cautious, but to Daniel, it was an important matter.

    ¡°There¡¯s bound to be Lef¡¯s family at the dinner.¡±

    The money likely wasn¡¯t coming directly from Lef but rather her parents.

    This meant that the ones Daniel needed to impress weren¡¯t Lef but her parents.

    Winning their favor would naturally increase the amount of money he could secure.

    With that in mind, Daniel had invested in high-quality clothing.

    Nobles were notoriously sensitive to appearances, after all.

    Realizing the absurdity of his actions, Daniel chuckled to himself.

    ¡°To think I escaped, only to find myself looking for the spy who tried to kill me...¡±

    It was a reminder of how deeply ingrained his habits were.

    ¡°Still...¡±

    If Lucy were here, the experience might have been more enjoyable.

    He imagined her trying the dessert¡ªutterly overwhelmed but refusing to admit it was delicious. He could almost see her suppressing her amazement with a composed facade.

    Watching her react like that had always been a small source of amusement for him.

    Even so, the thought of returning to the Empire didn¡¯t cross his mind¡ªnot even for a moment.

    ¡°I should just be content with this peace.¡±

    Shaking off his wandering thoughts, Daniel took another forkful of the trifle and brought it to his mouth.

    This time, however, it didn¡¯t taste as good as the first bite.

    *****

    At Tentarbachem Port in Vellanos, a trading ship had just arrived, its anchor lowered and docking position secured.

    The crew connected the ship to the pier using mooring lines and set up the boarding ramp.

    As the ramp was fastened, workers began moving cargo to and from the ship.

    Amidst the bustling crew, a group of thirty individuals dressed in black suits descended the ramp and entered Tentarbachem.

    This was the secret organization known as Black Swan.

    They moved in unison, their coordinated steps so imposing that even the merchants and peddlers near the port dared not approach them.

    Their tightly pressed lips and stern expressions radiated an intense fury that made onlookers freeze in their tracks.

    No one knew who they were or why they had come to Tentarbachem, leaving the locals to speculate.

    Whispers spread quickly: ¡°Could they be a mafia group?¡±

    But the leader of Black Swan, Hamtal, ignored the murmurs.

    The reason for their conspicuous attire¡ªa black suit instead of their usual covert gear¡ªwas to honor the memory of Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner is dead. Right here in this land...¡±

    The prophet, who had become a symbol of the abolition of racial discrimination, had martyred himself in Vellanos.

    While Black Swan understood this intellectually, they couldn¡¯t accept it emotionally.

    Their inability to come to terms with his death transformed into anger, driving them to an obsessive need to find those responsible for Daniel Steiner¡¯s death¡ªno matter the cost.

    "Leader," one of Hamtal¡¯s subordinates approached him.

    "Shall we focus all our efforts on uncovering the perpetrators, as you instructed?"

    Hamtal nodded.

    "Vellanos is corrupt to its core¡ªfrom its nobility to its politicians and military. Hand out bribes, and they¡¯ll tell you who gave the order to open their waters. Piece the clues together and follow the trail."

    "Understood. But if someone refuses to cooperate..."

    "Make them cooperate."

    Hamtal¡¯s cold tone left no room for argument, and the subordinate nodded silently.

    The meaning of ¡°make them cooperate¡± was clear.

    As the subordinate stepped back to relay the orders, Hamtal clenched his teeth and stared straight ahead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. But you will regret killing our prophet. We will find you, and...¡±

    He clenched his fists so tightly that the leather of his gloves creaked under the strain.

    "...deliver absolute judgment!"

 Chapter 87

    Daniel, who had just eaten trifle and exited the dessert shop, officially began his sightseeing adventure.

    He strolled leisurely through the port city of Tentarbachem, visiting tourist spots, savoring the city''s famous butter-grilled squid, and enjoying fresh oysters he purchased along the way.

    As he indulged in such a peaceful life, a man in a tailcoat suddenly approached him.

    "Are you Mr. Rivelard?"

    Daniel stared at him blankly, wondering who he was. The middle-aged man placed a hand over his chest and spoke politely.

    "I am Vanbresh, a butler serving Mr. Leff. I''ve heard that you were invited to join him for dinner, so I''ve come to escort you. Are you indeed Mr. Rivelard?"

    "Ah, yes, that''s me."

    When Daniel confirmed, Vanbresh smiled and pulled an eye patch from his pocket.

    "I must inconvenience you, but could you please put this on?"

    "An eye patch?"

    "Yes. Mr. Leff¡¯s estate requires the highest level of security, and access is strictly limited. I ask for your understanding."

    Though Daniel found it absurd, he decided to accept it, knowing that eccentric nobles were not uncommon.

    Nodding, Daniel removed his sunglasses and put on the eye patch. Vanbresh then took Daniel''s hand.

    "Please, follow me."

    Having no reason to refuse, Daniel followed Vanbresh.

    Shortly after, the sound of a car door opening reached his ears.

    "Please, get in."

    Nodding once more, Daniel climbed into the back seat, and the car started smoothly.

    About thirty minutes passed as Daniel leaned back in the seat, trying to discern the car¡¯s route. Gradually, his nerves sharpened.

    "They''re circling the same area repeatedly¡ªto disorient the passenger¡¯s sense of direction."

    Why such meticulous attention to security?

    His initial curiosity began morphing into a vague sense of unease.

    Still, being in the car left him with little choice but to endure. Deciding to see how long this charade would last, Daniel remained patient until the vehicle finally shifted course.

    The sound of iron gates opening followed, and the car entered and came to a slow halt.

    After a brief pause, the car door opened, and someone grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand.

    "I will escort you to the dining room."

    The voice was Vanbresh¡¯s.

    Are they so secretive they won''t even let me see the mansion?

    Daniel found the situation ridiculous enough to chuckle, but he followed Vanbresh without a word.

    They entered the mansion, walking down a hallway for some time until Vanbresh stopped before a door.

    After straightening his attire, Vanbresh knocked lightly on the door.

    "Mr. Leff, I¡¯ve brought the gentleman you met at the tavern."

    "Alright, come in already."

    With permission granted, Vanbresh opened the door and gave Daniel a gentle push forward.

    "Once inside, you may remove the eye patch."

    Following Vanbresh¡¯s instructions, Daniel stepped inside and removed the eye patch with his hand.

    Before him was a long dining table filled with an array of exquisite dishes.

    Softly glowing candles atop ornate candelabras illuminated the scene, where Leff, wearing a black dress and adorned with a red brooch at her neck, sat at the head of the table.

    Oddly, despite it being a dinner gathering, no one else was present besides Leff.

    Leff, seemingly delighted to see Daniel again, raised her hand in greeting.

    "Rivelard! I thought the food would go cold. Come on, hurry over!"

    Still a bit bewildered, Daniel approached Leff.

    *****

    "Damn it. When are the Allied Nations planning to send someone?"

    Colonel Edbol, commander of Vellanos Navy¡¯s 12th District Defense Command, gritted his teeth in frustration as he sat in the back seat of a military vehicle.

    "They promised me asylum in Adria, one of the permanent member states, if I opened our territorial waters to their submarines...!"

    Believing in Kalendra¡¯s proposal, he had granted access to the waters, yet no one from the Allied Nations had arrived.

    "I should already be fleeing Vellanos, not wasting precious time!"

    The Allied Nations¡¯ delay was gnawing at his nerves.

    Reports indicated that the Empire had launched a massive search operation and ordered Vellanos to open its waters while dispatching a fleet.

    Once the Empire¡¯s fleet arrived in Vellanos, it would only be a matter of time before Edbol was identified as the culprit.

    Desperate for contact from the Allied Nations, he¡¯d waited in vain.

    For now, they remained silent, as if the terrorist incident had nothing to do with them.

    Sweating, Edbol clenched his fists as the military jeep came to a gradual stop.

    "We¡¯ve arrived, Colonel," said the driver.

    Edbol looked out the window to see a house with a spacious yard.

    Needing to clear his head, he decided to go inside, opened the door, and stepped out.

    "I need to pack my things. And my family..."

    He needed to be ready to flee at a moment¡¯s notice.

    As he pondered what to prepare first, he opened the front door and froze.

    "...Why are the lights off?"

    It wasn¡¯t yet time for the housekeeper to leave, so the darkness struck him as odd.

    Dismissing his suspicions, he flicked the light switch¡ªand froze in place.

    Under the now-illuminated light, a man in a black suit sat calmly.

    "Come and have a seat," said Hamtal, wearing a fedora.

    Edbol broke into a cold sweat.

    This man was clearly not from the Allied Nations.

    And the aura Hamtal exuded was so menacing that Edbol instinctively wanted to flee.

    I need to get out of here...

    The moment Edbol stepped back, panic rising in his chest¡ª

    Click.

    A cold, hard object pressed against his back.

    Realizing it was the muzzle of a gun, Edbol turned his head slightly and saw the soldier who had escorted him glaring at him menacingly.

    It was a member of Black Swan, disguised as a soldier.

    "When... when did they...?"

    As the realization of his predicament caused his breathing to quicken, Hamtal nonchalantly removed his fedora and placed it on the table.

    "In case you misunderstand..."

    Turning his sharp gaze toward Edbol, Hamtal¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "My invitation wasn¡¯t a request. It was an order."

    The icy tone of his voice made Edbol realize there was no resisting them.

 Chapter 88

    Edbol, nervously darting his eyes, swallowed hard.

    Deciding it was best to cooperate for now, he gave a small nod.

    Moving cautiously, he walked to the sofa and sat down across from Hamtal. The Black Swan operative, still disguised as a soldier, kept the gun trained on him.

    Edbol, unnerved by the constant threat, stole a glance at the operative, prompting Hamtal to raise a hand.

    At his signal, the operative lowered the weapon without a word.

    Realizing they didn¡¯t intend to kill him immediately, Edbol felt a fleeting sense of relief and turned his attention back to Hamtal.

    "...What do you want?"

    Hamtal didn¡¯t answer right away. He merely stared at Edbol with an unwavering gaze.

    Silence, as they say, can be a weapon.

    Feeling the weight of Hamtal¡¯s silence, Edbol spoke, even though no question had been posed.

    "Are you from the Empire¡¯s intelligence division? If so, I¡¯m willing to cooperate. As you likely already know, I did authorize the opening of territorial waters to the submarine. But that was only because the Allied Nations threatened me. I can provide evidence to¡ª"

    He stopped mid-sentence.

    Evidence?

    Edbol froze as the thought struck him.

    Did I have any evidence?

    He replayed his dealings with the Allied Nations in his mind.

    They had always communicated orders or delivered bribes verbally through intermediaries, ensuring there were no witnesses.

    Furthermore, the bribes had been in cash, not through bank transactions.

    There were no documents, no records of communication¡ªno evidence at all.

    As the realization that he¡¯d been duped sank in, Edbol¡¯s pupils trembled.

    "Edbol."

    Watching him carefully, Hamtal spoke in a quiet voice.

    "We don¡¯t want trivial things like that. We just want you to tell the truth to the world."

    Edbol broke into a cold sweat.

    The ticking of the wall clock seemed deafeningly loud.

    Taking a shaky breath, he frowned.

    "I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re essentially asking me to die. If you¡¯re here to negotiate, then make a proper offer."

    Hamtal chuckled softly, the sound low and menacing.

    "You still think we¡¯re agents of the Empire¡¯s intelligence division? Ignorance truly has no cure."

    After a brief pause for consideration, Hamtal nodded.

    "Fine. Since we¡¯re here, let me tell you a story from my past."

    Raising a hand, Hamtal absently stroked his fingers.

    "Edbol, do you know how long it takes for a fingernail to grow back after it¡¯s been torn out?"

    Edbol didn¡¯t respond.

    Rather, he couldn¡¯t.

    Anyone who¡¯d lived an ordinary life would never have given such a question any thought.

    "Anywhere from six months to nearly a year. And let me tell you, it¡¯s not a piece of information I ever wanted to learn. Losing a fingernail is one of the most excruciating experiences imaginable."

    Hamtal clicked his tongue softly.

    "When I was young, it was normal for Black people to face discrimination. It¡¯s not much different now, but back then, we weren¡¯t even considered human. We were treated like beasts who happened to know how to speak."

    He chuckled bitterly, though the sound weighed heavily in the room.

    "I, too, was a beast back then¡ªbecause my master treated me like one. The bastard had a peculiar hobby: torturing Black slaves."@@@@

    Hamtal removed his leather gloves, revealing his hands.

    The smile vanished from his face as he stared at them.

    "Being beaten bloody by my master was a daily occurrence. My body was covered in scars. And yet, ironically, I thought to myself, ¡®This much, I can endure.¡¯ Such was the twisted mentality of a slave."

    "..."

    "But my master wasn¡¯t satisfied. One day, he approached me with a pair of pliers. That day, amidst my screams, I lost my fingernails."

    Meanwhile, under Selvia''s orders, the Imperial fleet crossed Vellanos'' territorial waters and safely arrived at the port of Tentarbachem.

    Escorted by four massive surface combat ships, the fleet included four landing ships carrying search troops and two supply vessels, forming a grand procession as they entered the harbor.

    Patrol aircraft circled the fleet, while several Imperial fighter planes flew over Tentarbachem¡¯s skies, as if scouting the area. At first, the sight caused some citizens to mistakenly believe war had broken out.

    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, the fleet commander explained to the public the purpose of the troops¡¯ arrival before ordering the search operation to commence.

    With no time to rest, the troops immediately set to work.

    Among them was the Imperial Guard, led by Hartmann, the chief of security. He commanded a battalion-level force.

    "We¡¯re searching this coastline! By order of Her Highness, the Princess! Leave no stone unturned!"

    At Hartmann¡¯s command on a stretch of coastline, the Imperial Guards dispersed in all directions to begin their search.

    Confirming the troops¡¯ coordinated movements, Hartmann scanned the surroundings.

    "Abandoned fishing boats and shacks..."

    The desolate scenery struck him as grim and forlorn.

    After surveying the area for a moment, Hartmann decided to check one of the shacks and began to move when¡ª

    "Colonel Hartmann!"

    A subordinate¡¯s voice made him turn his head.

    The subordinate, his expression one of disbelief, spoke up.

    "...I think we¡¯ve found something."

    At those words, Hartmann immediately approached.

    At the subordinate''s feet, buried in the sand, was a uniform.

    "This is..."

    Hartmann knelt down and brushed away the sand, retrieving the uniform.

    It bore the insignia of a naval officer and the Golden Cross Medal.

    It was undoubtedly Daniel Steiner¡¯s military uniform.

    "Ha..."

    Momentarily stunned, Hartmann stared blankly before his subordinate spoke again.

    "Could he have hidden it?"

    Snapping out of his daze, Hartmann nodded.

    "He must have hastily buried it in the sand before leaving this place. The recent strong winds seem to have blown enough sand away to expose it."

    "But why would Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner do such a thing?"

    "He must have realized, after being shipwrecked, that there were collaborators with enemy nations within Vellanos. To ensure his safety, it was prudent for him to conceal his identity."

    Standing up and setting the uniform aside, Hartmann continued.

    "Of course, that wasn¡¯t his only reason. I¡¯m certain Daniel Steiner deliberately used the appearance of his death to his advantage."

    "What do you mean, sir?"

    "Sergeant Pandame, think carefully. Under the pretext of confirming Daniel Steiner¡¯s death, we¡¯ve brought Imperial forces into Vellanos without firing a single shot. What does that imply?"

    The realization made Sergeant Pandame blink in shock.

    "...It gives the Empire a significant diplomatic advantage. But why wouldn¡¯t Lieutenant Colonel Steiner inform the Empire of this directly? He could have carried out this operation in secret."

    "Daniel Steiner fundamentally doesn¡¯t trust his allies. After all, you never know who might be a spy."

    A similar incident had occurred in the Empire¡¯s southern region.

    Without informing anyone in the Empire, Daniel had single-handedly traveled south and eradicated a clandestine group supporting the imperial prince.

    To deceive your enemies, deceive your allies first.

    Hartmann was well aware that Daniel Steiner exemplified this principle better than anyone else.

    Clicking his tongue in awe, Hartmann looked at his subordinate.

    "Inform the Empire that there¡¯s a high probability Daniel Steiner is alive. It will surely lift Her Highness the Princess¡¯s spirits."

    "Understood!"

    Sergeant Pandame saluted energetically and made his way to the radio operator.

    After sending off his subordinate, Hartmann looked up toward the nearby city.

    Daniel Steiner was undoubtedly operating there in secret.

    "I knew he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, but..."

    Using even his own supposed death for the Empire¡¯s benefit was beyond what Hartmann could consider human.

    Swallowing dryly, he felt an inexplicable sense of reverence.

    "I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what schemes he¡¯s planning there..."

    Hartmann, struggling to think even one step ahead, couldn¡¯t hope to keep up with the mind of a genius strategist like Daniel.

 Chapter 89

    While a large-scale search operation was underway in Vellanos, Princess Selvia spent her time in the expansive indoor garden of the imperial villa.

    ¡°...¡±

    Walking along a pathway lined with red and white poinsettias, Selvia¡¯s steps were sluggish.

    Her usually bright blue eyes were devoid of life, gazing down at the poinsettias without focus.

    From a distance, her maids watched her with concern, whispering amongst themselves.

    "Isn¡¯t she going to collapse at this rate?"

    "I¡¯m so worried. She¡¯s been skipping meals, saying she¡¯s lost her appetite..."

    "Meals aren¡¯t the only issue. I heard the head maid advised Her Highness to retire to her chambers after working on state affairs all day, but she insisted on coming to the villa instead, saying she wasn¡¯t tired."

    One of the maids sighed deeply.

    "It¡¯s probably because of Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner, right? She¡¯s been like this ever since the diplomatic vessel attack."

    "You think so too? I just wish she¡¯d recover soon..."

    The maid stopped mid-sentence, closing her mouth abruptly.

    The Imperial Minister of Foreign Affairs, Jobenv, was approaching.

    The maids quickly bowed their heads as Jobenv addressed them in his characteristic polite tone.

    "Ladies, where is Her Highness the Princess?"

    "Her Highness is walking along the pathway with the poinsettias," one of the maids replied.

    Jobenv turned his head and spotted Selvia, deep in thought as she gazed at the flowers.

    Nodding in acknowledgment, he expressed his gratitude with a gesture and walked toward her.

    "Your Highness."

    Hearing the voice from beside her, Selvia turned her head.

    Recognizing Jobenv, she blinked absentmindedly.

    "...What brings you here at this hour? I thought the next meeting was tomorrow."

    "I apologize for disturbing you, but I¡¯ve come to deliver news from Vellanos."

    "Vellanos? Very well. Did the fleet arrive safely?"

    Jobenv nodded.

    "The Prime Minister of Vellanos accepted the Empire¡¯s demand to open its borders. Refusing would have worsened diplomatic relations with the Empire and drawn accusations of supporting terrorists, so it was the obvious choice."

    A faint smile appeared on Jobenv¡¯s lips.

    "Thanks to that, the Imperial fleet arrived safely at Tentarbachem, a port city in Vellanos, at eight o¡¯clock this evening. The disembarked troops have commenced a large-scale search operation as per your orders, and the Vellanos government has pledged its cooperation."

    Despite the favorable developments, Selvia¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    She had already anticipated these results; what mattered to her now was not the process but the outcome.

    Aware of this, Jobenv cleared his throat and spoke again.

    "I believe I have good news to share, Your Highness."

    "...Good news?"

    "Yes. Colonel Hartmann, chief of the Imperial Guard participating in the search, sent a telegram reporting that it¡¯s highly likely Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner is still alive."

    Selvia¡¯s lifeless eyes widened in shock.

    Frozen in place, she took a deep breath before speaking.

    "What do you mean? Please explain in detail."

    "Of course. Following the fleet commander¡¯s orders, the troops began their search along the coastline. Considering the possibility that Lieutenant Colonel Steiner might have drifted ashore and survived, searching the coastline was the top priority."

    "And?"

    "Colonel Hartmann reported finding Lieutenant Colonel Steiner¡¯s military uniform. It appears he changed clothes in a nearby shack and left the uniform behind to conceal his identity."

    Swallowing hard, Selvia asked urgently, "What about injuries? Was he hurt?"

    "No, Your Highness. The uniform had no tears or bloodstains, indicating he wasn¡¯t injured. Additionally, since he likely walked to Tentarbachem after changing clothes, it suggests he hasn¡¯t suffered any physical impairments."

    In short, it was highly probable that Daniel Steiner was alive and active in Tentarbachem, unscathed.

    Thank goodness.

    Life returned to Selvia¡¯s eyes as she let out a sigh of relief, placing a hand over her chest as if a weight had been lifted.

    Thank goodness...

    Unbidden, tears welled in her eyes.

    The thought that she might see Daniel again filled her heart with overwhelming emotion.

    Taking deep breaths to steady her trembling body, Selvia suddenly recalled something odd.

    Why had he abandoned his uniform and changed clothes?

    If he¡¯d gone to Tentarbachem City Hall in uniform, he could have sought assistance.

    Pondering the matter, a realization struck her.

    Daniel must have determined there were traitors in Tentarbachem collaborating with the enemy.

    *****

    Wearing the eye patch and guided by Vanbresh, Daniel boarded the car. After about an hour¡¯s drive, they arrived at the inn.

    "You may remove the eye patch now," Vanbresh said.

    Nodding, Daniel removed it, immediately recognizing the familiar structure of the inn outside the window.

    Vanbresh opened the car door, and Daniel stepped out naturally.

    As Daniel exited, Vanbresh gave a deep bow.

    "Thank you."

    His overly respectful demeanor conveyed genuine gratitude.

    "It¡¯s been a long time since the lady laughed so much. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Rivelard."

    Feeling flustered, Daniel waved his hand dismissively.

    "Not at all. It was a meaningful time for me as well, being treated to such exquisite delicacies. And the lady¡¯s wit is quite remarkable¡ªnever a dull moment."

    "I¡¯m honored you think so. Well then..."

    Straightening up, Vanbresh gave one final bow before returning to the car.

    As the engine hummed and the vehicle disappeared into the alley, Daniel slipped his sunglasses back on and began walking.

    Now...

    Thinking it was no longer safe to remain in Tentarbachem, Daniel pushed open the inn¡¯s door.

    The moment he stepped inside, a wave of dread washed over him.

    In the lobby stood an Imperial officer accompanied by soldiers, arguing with the innkeeper.

    "Have you seen this man?"

    "I told you, no! Why would someone like that stay at an inn like this?"

    "Look again, carefully. You never know..."

    In the officer¡¯s hand was a flyer bearing a portrait.

    That¡¯s...

    Breaking out in a cold sweat, Daniel instantly recognized himself.

    He¡¯d suspected the Empire would send troops, but this was far quicker than he¡¯d anticipated.

    I can¡¯t be caught here.

    Just as Daniel began to retreat quietly¡ª

    "Hm?"

    Sensing movement, the officer turned his head.

    Daniel halted mid-step, instead walking into the inn as naturally as possible.

    Attempting to head toward his room, he felt several eyes follow him.

    Please...

    He prayed silently for a miracle, but none came.

    "You there," the officer called, halting Daniel in his tracks.

    The officer scrutinized the portrait and Daniel¡¯s face, his expression growing increasingly suspicious as he approached.

    "We¡¯re conducting a large-scale search operation. Could you assist us? Do you know a man named Daniel Steiner?"

    Daniel clenched his teeth discreetly.

    If he were caught, he¡¯d be forcibly returned to the Empire¡ªa place where his adjutant spy sought his life, where fanatical subordinates and a distrustful emperor reigned.

    Returning was out of the question.

    Taking a deep breath, Daniel turned to the officer, his face composed.

    "Hmm. Daniel Steiner..."

    Though his mind raced, his decision was swift.

    "Who¡¯s that?"

    If it had come to this, he would simply play dumb.

 Chapter 90

    Thanks to Daniel¡¯s bold response, the officer found himself thrown into confusion.

    "He doesn¡¯t know who Daniel Steiner is?"

    Daniel Steiner, the Empire¡¯s war hero and the figure behind the Total War speech that had shaken the world, was a name everyone should recognize.

    Even in Vellanos, a nation across the sea, anyone who read the papers or listened to the radio would have heard of him.

    And yet, here was someone claiming not to know who he was. Suspicion deepened.

    On top of that...

    The man standing before him matched the physical description of Daniel Steiner provided by his superiors.

    Although the man¡¯s sunglasses obscured his eyes, his facial features perfectly aligned with those in the portrait.

    The officer, glancing between the flyer and Daniel, hesitated before speaking cautiously.

    "...Could you remove your sunglasses? Once I confirm, I won¡¯t detain you any further."

    Daniel let out a low sigh.

    He had expected the officer wouldn¡¯t back down easily, but the persistence was beginning to give him a headache.

    If I take off the sunglasses, my identity will be exposed. But...

    Thinking from the officer¡¯s perspective, could a low-ranking officer really detain a civilian of Vellanos just because he looked similar to someone?

    Even if the officer had the authority, he would likely need approval from his superiors before taking such a step.

    The Empire adheres to international law.

    If Daniel denied it again, the officer would likely contact his superiors for permission, giving Daniel time to escape.

    Having resolved to act, Daniel raised his hand.

    "I¡¯ve already told you," he said.

    Lowering his sunglasses slightly, he fixed the officer with a cold, piercing stare.

    "I don¡¯t know who he is."@@@@

    Meeting Daniel¡¯s gaze, the officer felt as though his entire body had frozen.

    The sharp, wolf-like eyes staring back at him were identical to those in the portrait.

    Startled, the officer instinctively began to salute but hesitated, his thoughts racing.

    Wait a minute. If he keeps denying it...

    There had to be a reason for such an insistence.

    Swallowing nervously, the officer recalled Daniel Steiner¡¯s accomplishments:

    The key figure in the Nordia Invasion Campaign.Recipient of the Second-Class Order of National Merit.Holder of the Empire¡¯s First-Class Order of Diplomatic Service, the Golden Cross.The youngest officer to attain field-grade rank.A pivotal figure in ending the imperial succession crisis in favor of Princess Selvia.The Total War speech orator who unified the Empire¡¯s people.

    Even listing his major achievements painted an extraordinary picture.

    Daniel Steiner was a tactical genius, so much so that ordinary individuals couldn¡¯t even begin to grasp his strategies.

    Surely, concealing his identity is part of some plan I¡¯m unaware of.

    Realizing this, the officer abandoned his salute and instead bowed his head slightly.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll be taking my leave, then."

    With a slight adjustment to his hat brim as a gesture of respect, the officer turned and began to walk away.

    The soldiers accompanying him also bowed their heads toward Daniel before following their commander out of the inn.

    Daniel watched them leave, his expression one of mild disbelief.

    What just happened? They¡¯re just leaving?

    Although he couldn¡¯t fully comprehend the officer¡¯s reasoning, it wasn¡¯t a bad outcome.

    Feeling a weight lifted, Daniel hurried up the stairs to his room.

    There¡¯s not much time. If I¡¯m going to escape, now is the moment. Even though the officer left, he¡¯s likely still suspicious.

    Thinking this far, Lowell''s breath began to roughen.

    ''Could it be...''

    Lowell knew his daughter had recently invited a guest to the estate, mostly staffed by his own people.

    Caught up in his work, he hadn''t paid much attention to this unexpected news, but realizing that Daniel Steiner was not only alive but had been active all this while made him break out in cold sweat.

    Feeling an ominous premonition, Lowell hurriedly reached for the telephone on his desk.

    After dialing frantically, he heard a voice on the other end.

    ¡ª Dad? Why are you calling at this hour?

    It was a groggy voice, just woken from sleep.

    Gathering his thoughts, Lowell spoke as calmly as he could, "Lev. Listen carefully. I have a question about the man you invited."

    ¡ª Who? Ah, you mean Rivelard? He was a decent man, quite humorous.

    "That''s not what I''m asking! I mean his appearance... Do you remember what he looked like when you first met him?"

    After the Empire had found Daniel Steiner''s uniform on the beach, they investigated a cabin.

    They had tracked down the owner of the cabin, an old man living near the beach, who had kept records of items and clothing left at the cabin.

    With this document, the Empire had cross-verified and noticed that sunglasses, a hat, and several articles of clothing had disappeared from the cabin.

    The Empire had shared this information in real-time with the government of Vellanos, so Lowell knew what attire Daniel had been parading around Tentarbachem in.

    That''s why Lowell was trying to confirm if the person his daughter had been in contact with was indeed Daniel Steiner, through his attire.

    ¡ª Why are you asking that now? Are you going to say something about it? You were the one who approved him staying because you thought there''d be no problem if he was just an illegal immigrant, right? Anyway, about his appearance...

    Lev, though grumbling, recalled the details.

    ¡ª Hmm. He was wearing a fedora on his head and sunglasses. He was dressed in shabby cotton clothes, brown on top and gray on the bottom. It looked like something an old man would wear, but it suited him surprisingly well. Maybe because he''s handsome?

    As Lev spoke, Lowell''s hands began to tremble.

    The information matched what the Empire had provided.

    ''Daniel Steiner... not only conducted his own investigation but had contact with my daughter.''

    And it was with his secret illegitimate daughter, hidden from the world.

    Not knowing Daniel''s intentions filled him with dread.

    In the heavy silence, trying to hide his fear, Lowell heard Lev''s voice again.

    ¡ª Oh, and what was it? He asked me to pass on a message to our damned grandfather. Ah, I remember now.

    Imitating Daniel''s voice, Lev said,

    ¡ª You should engage in proper politics, he said.

    This made Lowell''s heart sink. It was undoubtedly a threat aimed at him as the Prime Minister.

    After a few breaths, Lowell responded with a resigned "I understand," and slowly hung up the phone.

    "We were wrong."

    Hanging up, a somber look filled Lowell''s eyes.

    "We were very wrong."

    Biting his teeth, Lowell sobbed unknowingly.

    "We weren''t dealing with the Empire..."

    His sobbing was like self-reproach from someone who had given up on everything.

    "Our enemy was..."

    Clutching his head with his eyes closed, Lowell let out a voice filled with resentment.

    "Daniel Steiner. That devil himself..."

 Chapter 91

    The Grand Conference Hall of the Imperial Palace had been bustling since early morning.

    It was because Princess Selvia had summoned key personnel from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the General Staff to receive a report on the search operation.@@@@

    Since Selvia had yet to arrive in the hall, the attendees conversed in a somewhat relaxed atmosphere.

    "Did you hear? A protest broke out at Dawn Square yesterday."

    "The one demanding strong condemnation of the Allied Nations for attacking the diplomatic vessel carrying the Empire¡¯s hero? I heard it was a large-scale protest."

    "It might be a biased view, but the suspicion against the Allied Nations is certainly justified..."

    The diplomats abruptly fell silent.

    "Let the meeting begin. Everyone, be seated."

    With her permission, the officials from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the General Staff began taking their seats one by one.

    Once she confirmed that everyone was seated, Selvia turned her gaze to Yobenf, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    "The Ministry of Foreign Affairs will report first."

    Yobenf nodded.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 92

    The Next Evening

    After finishing her daily affairs, Selvia made her way to the art gallery located within the Imperial Palace.@@@@

    She had heard from the Inner Palace attendants that her father, whose condition had slightly improved, had gone there to view the portraits of their ancestors.

    Hurrying her steps, Selvia entered the gallery and immediately spotted her father standing still before a large portrait of her great-grandfather.

    "Very well. Since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s talk about the state of affairs. I hear much has transpired while I¡¯ve been bedridden these past few days?"

    Recalling recent events, Selvia nodded without hesitation.

    "We managed to avoid the worst. Not only has Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner¡¯s survival been confirmed, but as a result, the Empire has strengthened its influence over Vellanos."

    "I see. That is good news. But about this Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner..."

    Bertham looked down at Selvia with a knowing gaze.

    "According to the reports, he claimed to have gathered classified intelligence in Vellanos during his time stranded. Have you verified the details?"

    "Not yet... He said he would report everything upon his return, citing concerns about intercepted communications."

    "''He will report upon his return''... A rather intriguing choice of words."

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 93

    After revealing his identity, Daniel received the utmost protection from the Magitek Forces as he headed to the embassy.

    Now that his personal safety was secured, it was an unspoken pressure to return to his original mission.@@@@

    Entering the embassy felt as if he were walking into a prison, but with no other choice, Daniel unwillingly began preparations for a meeting with the Prime Minister of Vellanos.

    For three days, with assistance from the deputy ambassador and the foreign affairs office, he drafted a proposal to be presented to the Vellanos government.

    Knock, knock¡ª

    "Lieutenant Colonel Daniel? It¡¯s me!"

    The voice belonged to Lieutenant Colonel Hartmann, the chief security officer of the Imperial Guard.

    Only then did Daniel feel relieved as he turned toward the door.

    "Come in."

    With permission granted, Hartmann opened the door and entered the office.

    In his hands was a scroll wrapped in a crimson cloth.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 94

    The Atmosphere Turns Frigid

    The tension in the room thickened, freezing the air.@@@@

    Lowell hesitated, unable to offer a rebuttal, and in that moment of silence, Daniel took a step back.

    "My, my. I only wanted to have a lighthearted conversation before we began the actual negotiations, but it seems things got a bit too heated. Why don¡¯t we take a seat and proceed with the discussion?"

    With a natural motion, he unzipped it and rummaged inside.

    "Then, let¡¯s move on to the Empire¡¯s proposal. Now, where is it... Ah, here we go."

    Daniel pulled out a few documents and handed them to Lowell.

    "Take your time reading through it before making a decision. If you have any objections, feel free to bring them up."

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 95

    The moment Lowell took that fountain pen, there would be no turning back.

    Vellanos, the nation his ancestors had fought so hard to protect, would in all but name become a vassal state of the Empire.@@@@

    ''But...''

    The horrors that would unfold if he refused haunted his mind.

    Just as Daniel had said, the Empire had a perfectly justifiable casus belli.

    A heavy breath slipped between his clenched teeth.

    If he refused to submit, the Empire would destroy Vellanos.

    ''The one who orchestrated all of this...''

    It was none other than the man sitting before him¡ªDaniel Steiner.

    Despite surviving the attack on the diplomatic vessel, Daniel had deliberately kept his survival a secret from the Empire.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 96

    I apologize for any discrepancies. Here''s a more literal translation of the provided text:

    Daniel had wished to stay in Vellanos for a few more days if not months, but unfortunately, his dream did not come true.

    The following day, by noon, a private jet sent by the imperial household had arrived in Tentarbachem.

    It was only natural that an immediate order for his return had been issued, and Daniel had no choice but to board the private jet reluctantly.

    Escorted by Hartmann, Daniel boarded, and the jet soon took off towards the archipelago.

    Daniel, unaware of what kind of room it was, cautiously asked and was told it was a room where ''His Majesty sometimes drinks alone or reflects.''

    Essentially, Daniel had been invited to a personal space of the Emperor.

    Feeling a sense of foreboding, Daniel remained tense as he moved and only stopped upon reaching the top floor of the palace.

    "His Majesty the Emperor is beyond this door," said the head of the Inner Court as he pointed to the door.

    The door, richly decorated with gold, justified why the room was called ''The Golden Rest.''

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 97

    In Daniel''s forthright gaze, sincerity was evident.

    Bertham was no fool; he knew well that the words spoken were directed at him.

    A heavier silence than ever settled between the two.

    "......" "......"@@@@

    However, the imperial power was now divided, and Daniel was well aware of it.

    Most of the ministers were now swearing allegiance to the princess rather than the emperor.

    Once the emperor passed away, it was Princess Selvia who would dominate the empire for the next several decades.

    In Selvia¡¯s reign, which was soon to commence, Daniel would undoubtedly be treated as a proven loyalist and benefactor.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 98

    The next day, as Daniel Steiner arrived at the General Staff headquarters, he stopped by the operations office for a mission debrief and was taken aback.

    "Waiting for you, Operations Officer!" "Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner, welcome back!" "We heard about the negotiation results! It''s just as expected of Lieutenant Colonel Steiner!"

    The staff members paused their work to give him a round of applause and showered him with praises that seemed more sycophantic than sincere.

    "It feels like they''re lining up before a future power holder..."

    Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect.@@@@

    The war hero thought dead had not only survived but also successfully concluded negotiations with the Prime Minister of Vellanos.

    Daniel started to salute, but Ernst waved it off.

    "No salutes between us! Go on, head back now." "Head back?"

    "Direct orders from above stipulate that you take a rest immediately after debriefing on your mission. So, take the day off."

    It was unclear whether it was the Emperor''s or Selvia''s influence attempting to accommodate him, but the intention was clear.

    Leaving as soon as he arrived felt strange, yet he couldn''t refuse nor needed to refuse the orders from above.

    As Daniel was about to nod, Ernst added,

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 99

    Daniel silently embraced Lucy, who was sobbing like a child.

    He let her pour out all the knots of sorrow inside her.

    Only after crying for a long time did Lucy finally manage to calm down.

    Seeing the life return to Lucy¡¯s eyes, Daniel raised his hand slightly.

    Loosening all tension from his arms, he wrapped her in a warm embrace and spoke.

    He suggested that she take a bath to clear her mind and regain her composure.@@@@

    It was only then that Lucy realized her appearance must have been a mess. She gave a small nod.

    For a brief moment, Daniel thought she was finally revealing her true colors. But upon hearing her sobs, he was forced to reconsider.

    Lucy had been crying.

    And not just crying¡ªshe was utterly devastated.

    No assassin would act like that while standing before their target.

    "What was that about? Was she really that happy about my return?"

    No, the tears didn¡¯t feel like they came from mere joy. There was too much dissonance.

    "It was almost as if..."

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 100

    Early Morning, the Next Day.

    The Imperial Palace¡¯s Indoor Garden.

    "Hmm..."

    Selvia wandered around, her crimson cloak fluttering behind her, before turning to the Chief of the Inner Palace.

    "What do you think? Do I look alright?"

    They had merely applied a light foundation and powder to maintain an elegant yet understated beauty.

    Even the lipstick on her lips was a nude shade close to her natural skin tone.

    From a distance, it was hard to tell whether she was wearing any makeup at all.

    One could say the makeup had blended in so seamlessly that it enhanced her natural beauty.

    "In my humble opinion, Your Highness looks exceptionally radiant. I believe that if Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner were to see you now, he would naturally offer words of admiration for your beauty."

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 101

    On Christmas Day, at the Golden Rose Bakery.

    "Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner and Lieutenant Lucy Emilia, correct? It''s an honor to have you visit our store. Could you please wait a moment while I confirm your reservation?"

    Daniel nodded, and the employee checked the list.

    During this brief pause, Daniel glanced at Lucy standing beside him.

    ''It''s my first time seeing her in civilian clothes...''

    Snapped out of his reverie by the employee''s call, Daniel turned as the employee greeted them with a professional smile.

    "Your reservation has been confirmed. I will show you to your table."

    The employee led the way, and Daniel and Lucy followed without comment, being guided to a window seat.

    "Please sit here, and I will bring your food and coffee shortly."

    After the employee bowed and left, Daniel and Lucy took their seats, naturally facing each other across the table.

    Lucy blinked expressionlessly while Daniel let out a chuckle, prompting her to speak first.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 102

    The atmosphere shifted in an instant.

    As a spy with years of experience, Lucy instinctively understood.

    Though Selvia was smiling playfully, her true intentions were far from innocent¡ªher gaze was as cold and calculating as ice.

    This is dangerous.

    A single misstep in her words, and she could very well lose her life.

    If she answered as she had been trained, there would be nothing for Selvia to latch onto.

    "As a child, I was afraid of people. I had been abandoned by my parents and raised by my grandfather. On top of that, he always warned me never to leave the cabin."

    "Why?"

    "There were many wild animals outside, and my grandfather did not get along well with the villagers. He was worried they might harm me as well."

    Lucy smoothly explained her circumstances without falling into Selvia¡¯s trap.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 103

    The sight of the two women staring at each other was so out of place that it felt outright uncomfortable.

    Was this what it felt like to sit on a bed of thorns?

    ¡®I don¡¯t really know why they¡¯re fighting, but...¡¯

    Thinking he should mediate, Daniel forced a smile and spoke up.@@@@

    "Whether it¡¯s silverware or goldware, they¡¯re both used for meals, are they not? In the end, the choice of tableware is simply a matter of personal preference, so there¡¯s no need to argue over it."

    Both women¡¯s gazes turned to Daniel.

    Where the previous melody had been leisurely, the new one carried a slightly faster tempo.

    Judging by the brightened atmosphere of the piece, it was the signal for the highlight of the banquet¡ªthe dance.

    Seeing this as an opportunity to change the subject, Daniel quickly steered the conversation.

    "My, time has flown by. If possible, may I have the honor of witnessing Your Highness¡¯s dance?"

    Selvia wasn¡¯t pleased with how deftly Daniel dodged the question like a slippery snake, but she decided to let it slide this time and nodded.

    "If you¡¯ll be my partner, then I don¡¯t see why not. Shall we dance together?"

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 104

    Four days after the Christmas banquet.

    Deputy Chief of Operations Cedric¡¯s office.

    "Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner."

    Cedric skimmed through the documents in his hands as he spoke.

    "Thanks to the approval of both His Majesty and Her Highness, the upper command has accepted your request. You''ll be deployed to the eastern front this time."

    "And what is the mission?"

    "Rescue an Imperial engineering technician currently held captive near the border. Specifically, Hans Zernmehart. He possesses critical classified information on Imperial technology."

    Understanding the assignment, Daniel saluted.

    "I will carry out my orders."

    Cedric nodded and returned the salute.

    As he was about to dismiss Daniel, he suddenly added,

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 105

    Bernard¡¯s orders were swiftly relayed to the entire unit.

    At first, the soldiers who heard the command thought their company commander had finally gone mad from sheer boredom.@@@@

    They couldn''t comprehend why they were suddenly being told to inspect and clean what was essentially an abandoned outpost.

    However, the moment they heard the words ¡°Daniel Steiner is coming,¡± they obeyed without hesitation.

    Like Bernard, the soldiers were all too familiar with Daniel Steiner¡¯s fearsome reputation.

    At once, the soldiers gathered at the entrance of the base split into two lines and stood at attention.

    Mere weeks ago, these same men had spent their duty hours playing poker and joking around. But at the mention of Daniel Steiner¡¯s impending arrival, they had transformed into disciplined elite troops.

    Bernard glanced around at them and let out a dry chuckle.

    ¡°...It¡¯s like we¡¯ve gone back a year.¡±

    Ever since their unit had been abandoned and effectively turned into a ghost company, discipline had completely deteriorated.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 106

    The Next Day

    At dawn, every soldier in the forward outpost¡ªexcept for the minimum number needed to maintain security¡ªascended the western mountain ridge.

    This was in accordance with the order from their battalion commander, Daniel Steiner, to conduct reconnaissance and defensive position training.

    Believing it to be a realistic defensive drill, the troops carried not only sandbags but also twelve mortars and four heavy machine guns up the mountain, expecting to receive new instructions from Daniel.@@@@

    ¡ª Establish a defensive position, but do so in a manner that encircles the outpost.

    With a standby order in place, Bernard and his men took the opportunity to rest among the trees.

    Leaning against a tree with his arms crossed, Bernard exhaled a sigh and turned to the side.

    Lieutenant McKell was sitting on the ground, a map spread out in front of him, practicing land navigation techniques.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Hearing Bernard¡¯s call, McKell looked up.

    ¡°You called for me, sir?¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 107

    As Prince Blef¡¯s forces reeled from the realization that they were surrounded, Daniel Steiner found himself equally bewildered.

    ¡®Why the hell are they here...?¡¯

    Daniel couldn¡¯t fathom what strategic value this forward outpost, tucked into a basin, could possibly hold to warrant a surprise attack.

    ¡®Could it be... they¡¯re after me? If they knew my location...¡¯

    Suddenly, the reason for the ambush made perfect sense.

    Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t just a battalion commander¡ªhe was the Hero of the Empire.

    Capturing him would not only crush the Empire¡¯s morale but also give the enemy a powerful bargaining chip in future negotiations.

    ¡®But...¡¯

    The fact that he had been deployed here for this mission was classified at the highest level.

    Bernard, the company commander, was looking at him with eyes burning with fervent loyalty¡ªan expression Daniel found deeply uncomfortable.

    ¡®He really thinks I predicted everything and turned a training exercise into a tactical operation...¡¯

    The truth?

    He had only ordered the drill to kill time.

    The enemy had blundered into his trap all on their own.

    But there was no way he could admit that now.

    So, after taking a deep breath, Daniel opened his mouth.

    ¡°We hold position and wait for their move. Radio operator.¡±

    The radioman, who had been following at his side, snapped to attention.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 108

    Two Days Later ¨C Kingdom of Belmore

    2nd Armored Division Headquarters ¨C Division Commander¡¯s Office@@@@

    Knock, knock¡ª

    Hearing the knock, Count Magref, the division commander, closed the report he had been reading.

    Lowering his reading glasses with one hand, he spoke up.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Because it didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°......What are you saying? Didn¡¯t His Highness ambush Daniel Steiner? And with an elite battalion of the kingdom¡¯s finest soldiers, no less.¡±

    ¡°You are not mistaken, sir. However, Daniel Steiner had anticipated everything.¡±

    The aide, clenching his teeth tightly, took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°According to the report, His Highness formed an encirclement, lying in wait for Daniel Steiner¡¯s advance. Unaware of anything, the prince ordered a charge straight into the trap...¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 109

    Negotiation Day@@@@

    The Belmore Kingdom¡¯s delegation crossed the Empire¡¯s border and entered Barheim.

    A convoy of black vehicles moved in a line, with Major General Magref seated in the central car. His displeasure was evident as he remarked,

    ¡°No one said I¡¯d get a warm welcome, but this... feels excessive. Not a single official to receive the delegation?¡±

    From the entrance of Barheim to their current location near the city center, the person in charge of the city had yet to appear.

    The cold reception felt like an unspoken message¡ª ¡®If you¡¯ve come to negotiate, then negotiate and leave.¡¯

    ¡®But there¡¯s no room for complaint.¡¯

    ¡°We will be conducting a brief inspection. Before you proceed to the negotiation site, we must verify your identities one final time. Please present your passports, diplomatic credentials, orders, or letters of appointment.¡±

    The aide seated beside Magref bristled with indignation.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!? We already passed an identity check at the city entrance, and your superiors granted us clearance! Are you trying to humiliate us!?¡±

    Though visibly sweating under the aide¡¯s fury, the Imperial officer did not retreat.

    Watching the exchange, Magref exhaled a low sigh and pulled out his passport and identification.

    ¡°Stand down. We are at war. It¡¯s only natural they exercise caution with security procedures. There¡¯s no need to lose your temper.¡±

    Along with his identification, Magref retrieved his official orders from his coat and handed them over.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 110

    A heavy silence hung between Daniel and Magref.

    The ticking of the wall clock was so distinct that it seemed to echo in the room.

    Within the artificially crafted stillness, the two men locked eyes, neither of them speaking a word.

    Magref appeared motionless, but his mind was racing with countless thoughts.

    ¡°You want me to tell you who the Empire''s collaborator is? So, the person who provided the information to the Kingdom of Belmore isn¡¯t a double agent?¡±

    ¡°But still... Daniel Steiner wouldn¡¯t kill the Crown Prince, would he?¡±

    From the Empire¡¯s perspective, Crown Prince Blef was an invaluable resource that could provide them with multiple strategic advantages in the negotiations with the Kingdom of Belmore.

    Magref didn¡¯t want to believe Daniel would actually kill him, but every time he looked into those black, emotionless eyes, an icy chill ran down his spine.

    ¡°What do I do...¡±

    Noticing the growing tension in Magref¡¯s expression, Daniel suddenly smiled.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 111

    [Same Time, Free Society Party Headquarters]

    Inside the Party Leader¡¯s Private Office.

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner turned Belmore Kingdom¡¯s ambush against them and won? And not only that¡ªhe captured the Crown Prince of Belmore as a prisoner?¡±

    At the question from Campbell, the head of the Free Society Party, the informant, Platt¡ªdisguised as a petitioner and sent by Baron Hendliem¡ªnodded.

    ¡°They are currently negotiating a prisoner exchange with the Kingdom of Belmore, using the captured Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°We are still investigating. However, the most plausible theory is that there¡¯s a traitor among us feeding information to Daniel Steiner...¡±

    Platt¡¯s hollow gaze landed on Campbell.

    Feeling the weight of suspicion, Campbell quickly spoke up.

    ¡°If you¡¯re accusing me, you¡¯d best stop right there! I have sworn loyalty to Baron Hendliem all my life. Do you really think I would side with that orphan upstart, Daniel Steiner? Does that even make sense?¡±

    Beads of sweat formed on Campbell¡¯s forehead, and Platt, observing his flustered state, withdrew his suspicion.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 112

    Fifteen days after the negotiation, the Kingdom of Belmore delivered Hans Zernmehart and the other Imperial engineers to Barheim.

    After verifying the engineers'' identities, Daniel returned Crown Prince Blef and the detained Belmore personnel as agreed. He then submitted a request for reassignment to Imperial General Staff Headquarters.

    The General Staff, unwilling to leave the successful Daniel Steiner on the frontlines indefinitely, promptly approved his return.

    Thus, Daniel escorted Hans Zernmehart and the engineers back to the capital. Upon their safe arrival, he requested an audience with Her Highness, the Princess.@@@@

    And so, Daniel now stood before Selvia, seated on the imperial throne.

    There was something subtly different about her.

    Though only a month and a half had passed since his departure, it seemed Selvia had experienced more than expected during that time.

    The youthful air of a girl had been replaced by the composed presence of a young woman.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 113

    The next morning.

    Emperor Bertham''s bedroom.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Please, have mercy!¡±

    In front of the bed, Duke Belvar knelt and shouted.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner must not be granted inquisitorial authority! Allowing him to hold such power under the pretext of investigation would threaten the Empire¡¯s nobles and directly challenge the power of the imperial family!¡±@@@@

    Belvar fell silent.

    From his silence, Bertham read the confirmation and blinked his tired eyes.

    ¡°Look up and see my condition.¡±

    Belvar slowly raised his head and saw Bertham¡¯s face.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 114

    Daniel''s growl made Campbell shut his mouth as if he had become mute.

    A sense of fear suddenly overwhelmed him, knowing that any moment he might lose his life if he upset Daniel Steiner, who had come with his army.

    Daniel, who had been quietly observing Campbell¡¯s shock, suddenly let out a laugh.

    "It¡¯s just a joke. You, sir, have every right to refuse my request."

    Daniel placed the uniform cap he had been holding on his head.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    The imperial family hereby temporarily grants Daniel Steiner the authority to investigate collaborators suspected of aiding the enemy, in order to maintain military order and establish justice.

    The investigative authority granted to Daniel Steiner is limited to those suspected of collaboration, and he is authorized to use military forces as needed.

    Any individual who refuses to cooperate with Daniel Steiner''s investigation will be considered an insult to the imperial dignity and will face punishment.

    The authority granted to Daniel Steiner will remain in effect until the coronation, and he is tasked with fulfilling this duty with integrity, for the honor of the imperial family and the stability of the Empire.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    At the bottom of the paper, there was an elegant signature, clearly in Princess Selvia''s hand.

    Knowing that it was an official decree, Campbell could do nothing but raise the white flag.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 115

    Daniel''s chilling words seemed to tighten around Campbell¡¯s throat like a noose.@@@@

    He knew that the correct answer was to deny it, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it out loud.

    How could he lie in front of a madman who had pulled the trigger of a live revolver?

    "I, I..."

    Campbell¡¯s words faltered, his eyes trembling, but Daniel did not rush him.

    ¡®And...¡¯

    Daniel Steiner had already made sure to push Campbell into that negative thought process.

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he had sent armed soldiers to take Campbell¡¯s wife and child.

    As Daniel had predicted, Campbell was now thinking about his family.

    ¡®Could it be that my family...?¡¯

    Once Campbell realized that Daniel¡¯s threats weren¡¯t just empty words, the worry for his family overwhelmed him.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 116

    Through the rearview mirror, Daniel¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a predator that had locked onto its prey.

    As a result, Freyen¡¯s grip on the steering wheel instinctively tightened, and her heartbeat quickened.

    From her perspective, as someone who already admired Daniel, seeing him actively build his own power base made him appear even more radiant.

    Of course, Daniel himself was merely struggling to survive the situation at hand¡ªbut Freyen had no way of knowing that.

    Continuing to drive with a faint smile on her lips, Freyen suddenly voiced a thought that had crossed her mind.

    ¡°...But Lieutenant Colonel Daniel? Isn¡¯t Melverton Newspaper an independent press that doesn¡¯t receive government support or corporate advertising? They¡¯re famous for their slogan about reporting only the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then won¡¯t it be difficult to bring them to your side? I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯d be willing to print biased articles.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable point.

    However, from Daniel¡¯s perspective, Melverton Newspaper wasn¡¯t a media outlet fueled by some noble sense of duty.

    ¡°Lieutenant Freyen. Do you know that Melverton Newspaper once supported anti-war protests?¡±

    Freyen shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t read newspapers much. I wasn¡¯t aware they spewed such nonsense.¡±

    ¡°They did. Supporting anti-war protests, in itself, was an understandable stance. The war had dragged on into a prolonged conflict, and the people were exhausted. But after I gave my total war speech, Melverton Newspaper retracted its stance.¡±

    A question mark seemed to hover over Freyen¡¯s head.

    ¡°And why was that?¡±

    ¡°Because they lost a massive number of subscribers. Since they don¡¯t receive government or corporate funding, they rely entirely on public donations. But they published an article that went against public sentiment¡ªso naturally, people canceled their subscriptions.¡±

    One thing became clear at that moment.

    Melverton Newspaper¡¯s so-called principles were ultimately tied to money.

    It was only natural.

    After all, printing presses, ink, and paper weren¡¯t given away for free.

    Without money, even the truth couldn¡¯t be published.

    Yet, in the name of independence and neutrality, Melverton Newspaper had refused all government and corporate sponsorship.

    No¡ªmore accurately, they had become too insignificant to even receive such support.

    At this rate, Melverton Newspaper was doomed to bankruptcy.

    And Daniel intended to exploit that fact to put a leash on them.

    ¡°Which is why...¡±

    Daniel whispered softly as he turned his gaze toward Freyen, who was focused on driving.

    ¡°Freyen. I need your help with something

    ****

    Bolverferk Street No. 11.

    Melverton Newspaper Headquarters.

    ¡°Hah...¡±

    Sitting behind the desk in the editor-in-chief¡¯s office, Woelrm let out a deep sigh.

    The ever-declining number of subscribers was giving him a serious headache.

    At this rate, we won¡¯t even be able to afford printing costs¡ªlet alone maintain distribution...

    What was the point of a newspaper that couldn¡¯t print newspapers?

    Filing for bankruptcy wasn¡¯t an option either¡ªthe thought of his loyal employees and the family waiting for him at home made his chest tighten.

    What am I supposed to do...?

    As he wracked his brain for ways to increase subscriptions, someone knocked on the door.

    Thinking it was one of his subordinates, Woelrm frowned.

    ¡°Tom! I told you I need time to think! Unless you¡¯ve come up with a solution, don¡¯t you dare shove that stupid face of yours in here¡ª¡±

    Woelrm trailed off mid-sentence.

    Because the person stepping through the door wasn¡¯t Tom.

    It was an officer of the Empire.

    And not just any officer¡ªDaniel Steiner himself, the so-called hero of the Empire.

    Accompanying him was Freyen, infamous for her mastery of dark magic.

    Woelrm froze, wondering if he was dreaming. Meanwhile, Daniel offered him a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss solutions, so I assume I won¡¯t be asked to leave.¡±

    Hearing Daniel¡¯s voice snapped Woelrm out of his stupor, and he scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°L-Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner! What brings you to this humble newspaper...?¡±

    His question was one of genuine confusion¡ªhe had no idea why Daniel would visit a struggling publication like his.

    Daniel stepped closer, pulled out the chair in front of the desk, and sat down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? I came to discuss solutions.¡±

    ¡°Solutions...?¡±

    ¡°A way for Melverton Newspaper to escape its financial crisis. But first, why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡±

    Cautiously, Woelrm nodded and sat back down.

    Daniel observed the tension on Woelrm¡¯s face for a moment before finally speaking.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, Melverton Newspaper is on the verge of bankruptcy. Is that correct?¡±

    After a brief pause, Woelrm nodded.

    There was no point in hiding the truth.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. The number of subscribers keeps dwindling, and we¡¯re barely able to cover printing costs.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, would you be open to accepting my help?¡±

    ¡°...Help? What exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    At Woelrm¡¯s question, Daniel raised his hand and gestured toward Freyen, who stood behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware, but Lieutenant Freyen¡¯s father is the head pastor of the Glorious Sacred Flame Cathedral. The congregation is quite sizable.¡±

    Daniel lowered his hand, intertwining his fingers as he continued.

    ¡°I will ask Lieutenant Freyen to ensure that the cathedral¡¯s followers subscribe to Melverton Newspaper. That should at least put out the immediate fire, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    It was true¡ªif even 10% of the congregation subscribed, the newspaper would no longer struggle to cover printing costs or maintain its distribution network.

    ¡°And in addition...¡±

    Daniel reached into his coat, pulled out a tape recorder, and placed it on the desk.

    With a click, the tape began to play, and a recorded voice echoed through the room.

    ¡ªI confess. I, Campbell, leader of the Free Society Party, have leaked the Empire¡¯s classified information to the Kingdom of Belmore.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    The shocking revelation made Woelrm¡¯s breath hitch, but before he could fully process it, Daniel pressed the pause button.

    ¡°The Imperial Daily isn¡¯t even aware of this information yet. If you wish, I can let you break the story first.¡±

    He was offering an exclusive scoop.

    First, he promised a secured subscriber base¡ªnow he was offering the kind of exclusive news that could skyrocket their readership overnight. Woelrm couldn¡¯t help but stare at Daniel in bewilderment.

    ¡°...What exactly do you want from me?¡±

    There was no such thing as pure altruism in this world.

    Woelrm instinctively knew that Daniel had come with a price, and he grew wary.

    Daniel, finding his quick perception commendable, leaned back against his chair.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. From now on, before Melverton Newspaper publishes an article, you will submit it to me for review. If necessary, I will personally provide the editorial guidelines.¡±

    ¡°...Excuse me? What do you mean by that?¡±

    At first, Woelrm thought it was a joke.

    But Daniel¡¯s expression remained eerily calm.

    That realization made Woelrm¡¯s forehead crease in irritation.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want to turn Melverton into your own mouthpiece?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to interpret it, albeit a bit of a leap.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane!? Melverton is an independent newspaper! Its very foundation was built on delivering the truth to the people!¡±

    Daniel, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke¡ªhis voice quiet, yet piercing.

    ¡°Truth? That¡¯s a lovely word. So, let me ask you¡ªwhat is the truth?¡±

    ¡°The truth is news that contains no lies¡ª¡±

    ¡°And who determines whether something is a lie?¡±

    Woelrm opened his mouth to answer but found that no words came out.

    The reality was simple¡ªMelverton was nothing more than a struggling newspaper with limited access to information.

    Daniel, seeing his hesitation, slowly sat forward.

    ¡°People lie all the time. And the only ones who get to decide what¡¯s true and what isn¡¯t are those with power and authority.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Let me make this clear¡ªyou will never reach the truth. You¡¯ll simply be a parrot, repeating fragments of information handed down to you by those above.¡±

    Woelrm had always known, deep down.

    He had seen people who had crossed the nobility, corporations, and the government simply disappear¡ªonly for the papers to later report that they had been ¡®mugged¡¯ or ¡®tragically lost in an accident.¡¯

    That was the truth he could never reveal.

    ¡°I can already see your future, Editor-in-Chief. You will either live as a parrot, convinced that you are speaking the truth... or you will get too close to the truth and die for it.¡±

    Both outcomes were grim.

    ¡°Or...¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice took on a mocking edge.

    ¡°You¡¯ll simply be crushed under the weight of your financial ruin.¡±

    Woelrm¡¯s hands trembled.

    There was no hope in any of the futures Daniel described.

    And yet, in the midst of his growing despair, the voice of the devil whispered to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. You don¡¯t actually want the truth. What you really want is the power to speak the truth without being silenced. And the money to keep your family safe.¡±

    Daniel extended his hand across the desk, resting it lightly over Woelrm¡¯s.

    ¡°I can give you both. In return, all I ask is a single lie. Swear that you will lie for me, and...¡±

    Woelrm slowly lifted his head, locking eyes with Daniel.

    The devil¡¯s gaze was indistinguishable from that of a man.

    ¡°...I will give you a thousand truths and a fortune that will never crumble.¡±

    To uphold his ideals, he must abandon them.

    To serve the greater good, he must make a sacrifice.

    To protect his employees and his family¡ªhe must take Daniel¡¯s hand.

    Daniel¡¯s words pressed down on his shoulders like an unbearable weight.

    If he accepted this offer, there would be no turning back.

    But if he refused, bankruptcy was the only thing waiting for him.

    When ideals and reason collide, reason usually wins.

    Woelrm exhaled deeply before finally speaking.

    ¡°...What do you need me to do?¡±

    His voice echoed bleakly through the office.

    Hearing the answer he had expected, Daniel withdrew his hand and rose from his seat.

    ¡°First, publish the exclusive I¡¯ve given you. The Imperial Daily must not break the story before you do. The public must learn that the leader of the Free Society Party is a collaborator.¡±

    Woelrm nodded stiffly.

    Daniel straightened his uniform and turned to leave¡ªbut then, as if remembering something, he paused.

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing...¡±

    Reaching into his coat, Daniel pulled out a half-folded sheet of paper and placed it on Woelrm¡¯s desk.

    ¡°If you ever forget this favor and attempt to betray me, there will be consequences.¡±

    With that, Daniel smiled¡ªjust once¡ªbefore turning and walking out of the room.

    The moment the door shut behind him, Woelrm finally picked up the folded paper and opened it.

    ¡°...This is...¡±

    Written on it was the address of his family¡¯s home.

    Beneath that was a detailed list containing the names of his family members, their hobbies, and even their usual travel routes.

    And at the very bottom¡ª

    A note about his son¡¯s brief experimentation with drugs years ago, a secret that no one should have known.

    Woelrm felt his vision blur as dizziness overtook him. He pressed a trembling hand to his forehead.

    Daniel Steiner never intended to accept a refusal from the start.

 Chapter 147

    Daniel could not ignore the division commander¡¯s summons, so he followed Major Phelp.

    Leaving the trench and arriving at the forward command post, Daniel immediately drew the attention of the numerous officers inside.

    To the outside observer, Daniel was the genius Chief of Staff who had pierced the enemy¡¯s weak point the moment he was assigned.

    Some officers even murmured quiet praise in passing as he walked by.

    ¡°Chief of Staff.¡±

    ¡°That was a brilliant operation.¡±

    ¡°Please continue to lead us from here on.¡±

    Every word they spoke only weighed heavier on Daniel.

    But it wasn¡¯t as if he could go around shouting, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I did give the order, but I didn¡¯t actually think there¡¯d be anything there!¡±¡ªso he simply kept a dignified expression and nodded.

    After passing by several more officers, Daniel finally reached the command tent.

    ¡°The division commander is waiting inside,¡± Phelp said.

    Daniel gave a nod and let out a small sigh before stepping into the tent.

    Division Commander Mordon was examining the operations map when he turned at the sound of footsteps. Upon spotting Daniel, his expression brightened immediately.

    ¡°Oh! Our Chief of Staff! Good to see you!¡±

    Gone was the cold demeanor from their first meeting¡ªMordon was now smiling like an old friend.

    ¡°You were right! The Allied rats really did cross the lines and hide in a cave near the division¡¯s woods! They weren¡¯t joking when they said you were an elite from HQ!¡±

    ¡°...You''re too kind.¡±

    ¡°Too kind? Hell, I haven¡¯t even started complimenting you yet!¡±

    Laughing heartily, Mordon slapped Daniel on the shoulder and walked over to a small table.

    On it were two glasses and a bottle of expensive whiskey.

    Taking a seat, Mordon opened the bottle and gestured toward Daniel.

    ¡°I heard you like whiskey. Come on, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°I do enjoy whiskey, but drinking on the battlefield is...¡±

    ¡°I get it. Just sit down. I don¡¯t like repeating myself.¡±

    Knowing refusal was pointless, Daniel walked over and pulled out a chair.

    Once Daniel sat, Mordon poured a drink into one of the glasses.

    ¡°This is Lantemille 32-Year. Not an easy one to get your hands on.¡±

    ¡°Lantemille...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Made by my family. We¡¯ve been in the distillery business for generations. Honestly, everyone in my clan is a bastard to deal with, but we make a damn good drink. You¡¯ll like it.¡±

    After all that, it would¡¯ve been rude not to try it.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take just one sip.¡±

    Daniel raised the glass and let the whiskey touch his lips¡ªand was quietly surprised.

    ¡°...It¡¯s incredibly clean.¡±

    Mordon chuckled at the concise praise.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste. That¡¯s why we can still do business with picky drinkers. It¡¯s not first-class, but it¡¯s a solid second. But more importantly...¡±

    After pouring a glass for himself and setting the bottle down, Mordon looked straight at Daniel.

    ¡°You pulled off something huge. I¡¯ll be honest¡ªI didn¡¯t believe it at first. But maybe all those stories about you being a war hero aren¡¯t so exaggerated after all.¡±

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    ¡°No need to be modest. Even if it was luck, the results are real. And you must know¡ªwe might even be able to turn their operation to our advantage.¡±

    Mordon drained his glass in one go and let out a low breath.

    He stared at the empty glass for a moment, then gave Daniel a knowing smile.

    ¡°They had a Morse transmitter in their packs.¡±

    After a brief pause, Daniel replied.

    ¡°They must¡¯ve planned to send coordinates using Morse to avoid interception. Even if it were intercepted, the messages would be encrypted, so by the time we decrypted them, the attack would already be underway.¡±

    ¡°Smart guy. So I assume you also know how we can extract their encrypted Morse codes and operational frequencies in a short time?¡±

    ¡°Coercion would be best. But considering they risked their lives to cross the lines, it likely won¡¯t work. That means... you¡¯re thinking of torture?¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s serious question, Mordon gave a casual shrug.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s inhumane. But we don¡¯t have a choice¡ªit¡¯s war. If we can¡¯t get the intel, our men will be the ones dying out there.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    War wasn¡¯t a place where you could rely solely on humanitarian methods.

    And the Allied Nations had, overtly or covertly, tortured and executed Imperial prisoners. Both sides were guilty.

    ¡°...Is the torture already underway?¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s question, Mordon nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s an officer I trust with this kind of thing. Confident in the field. He also helped apprehend the enemy squad. Oh, and¡ªturns out, he¡¯s someone you brought in.¡±

    Someone I brought in? Daniel furrowed his brow, curious.

    Seeing his confusion, Mordon added:

    ¡°You should know him¡ªyou¡¯re close. Second Lieutenant Freyen...¡±

    The moment the name left Mordon¡¯s lips, Daniel blurted out:

    ¡°That¡¯s not acceptable! It could get dangerous!¡±

    Mordon raised an eyebrow at the abrupt reaction but then gave a knowing chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn loyal superior, I¡¯ll give you that. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthe prisoner¡¯s tied to a chair, can¡¯t move an inch. Your Lieutenant Freyen isn¡¯t in any danger.¡±

    Mordon smiled and poured himself another drink, but Daniel was already sweating cold bullets.

    Because Daniel wasn¡¯t worried about Freyen.

    He was worried about the prisoner being tortured.

    Letting a rabid nationalist like Freyen handle the interrogation of an Allied officer...

    Was like handing a cat a fish soaked in catnip.

    ****

    Temporary Field Interrogation Site

    ¡°Kh...!¡±

    United Nations platoon leader Dahamen groaned, bound tightly to a chair.

    His head was still reeling in confusion.

    The Empire¡¯s forces, who should have had no idea what was going on, had suddenly launched a reconnaissance operation and stormed the cave without warning.

    By the time he realized something was wrong, they had already surrounded the area. Escape was impossible.

    And so he was captured, dragged all the way to the 7th Division, and reduced to a prisoner.

    ¡°Goddamn it.¡±

    Naturally, the Empire would attempt torture to ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? extract information.

    But Dahamen glared with eyes burning with hatred, teeth clenched tightly.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d break under torture.¡±

    He¡¯d rather die than utter a single word that could harm the Allied Nations.

    Just as he was hardening his resolve, a female officer entered through the interrogation tent¡¯s entrance.

    She had light brown hair neatly braided into a bun and calm, deep black eyes.

    ¡°What is this? Trying to put me at ease?¡±

    Her youthful and gentle appearance didn¡¯t match the word ¡®torture¡¯ at all, and that alone made him suspicious.

    The woman spotted Dahamen and greeted him with a soft smile.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Second Lieutenant Freyen, currently serving under Colonel Daniel Steiner, the Chief of Staff.¡±

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner?¡±

    Hearing a name impossible not to recognize, Dahamen let out a bitter sneer.

    ¡°Fuck. I was wondering what lunatic came up with such a deranged operation¡ªit was the Empire¡¯s demon himself.¡±

    Now it all made sense.

    If it was Daniel Steiner¡ªthe genius strategist infamous for his devilish actions¡ªof course he¡¯d seen through the Allied Nations¡¯ operation.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get how that bastard figured it out, though...¡±

    He trailed off mid-sentence.

    The woman who introduced herself as Freyen was now staring at him with eyes gone completely cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t recall giving you permission to insult the Saint.¡±

    The air grew heavier, but Dahamen just scoffed.

    ¡°The Saint? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re calling that demon bastard a saint. Looks like Steiner¡¯s not the only psycho in the Empire.¡±

    Freyen silently stared down at Dahamen... then suddenly smiled and walked over to the corner.

    There, atop a wooden table, lay an array of torture tools.

    ¡°Before we begin our real conversation, I believe you¡ªheretic and beast that you are¡ªrequire a bit of re-education. It¡¯ll be a rather... intense exchange, but that can¡¯t be helped, can it?¡±

    She picked up a pair of pliers and examined them slowly.

    ¡°Do you know why pulling out fingernails is such a common method in torture? It¡¯s because there¡¯s a dense cluster of sensitive nerve endings beneath the nail.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And nails aren¡¯t just attached to the surface. They¡¯re anchored deep in the root. So when you forcefully rip them out, the nail bed and root tear apart¡ªcausing severe bleeding and tissue damage.¡±

    She opened and closed the pliers with a soft click.

    ¡°During that process, a chemical called prostaglandin is released. It makes your nerves hypersensitive... and amplifies the pain dramatically.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. To give you a metaphor¡ªit¡¯s like taking a scalpel to your flesh and then smashing it with a hammer. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll hurt like hell.¡±

    Satisfied with the state of the pliers, Freyen turned back and began walking toward Dahamen.

    ¡°You know, usually after all ten fingernails are pulled out, there¡¯s no more pain to inflict. The subject either passes out, or their pain threshold rises.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Stay back¡ªdon¡¯t come any closer...!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about that. See, I¡¯m actually quite skilled in healing magic. I can regenerate your nails over and over... and pull them out again.¡±

    Dahamen¡¯s breathing became ragged.

    His body began to tremble with each step Freyen took toward him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder now?¡±

    Darkness clouded Dahamen¡¯s face.

    ¡°How many...¡±

    Freyen looked down at the man paralyzed by fear and smiled softly.

    "I wonder... which nail will finally break you?"

 Chapter 148

    Having confirmed that Daniel had entered the command tent, Intelligence Officer Phelp headed toward the temporary field interrogation site.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Freyen, was it? That woman said she was confident in interrogations, but...¡±

    Extracting information through torture wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    If asked whether the act of torturing itself was difficult, the answer would be no.

    Anyone could inflict pain on another if they just knew how.

    The hardest part about conducting torture was maintaining a sound mind.

    ¡°Once the torture begins, the subject writhes in pain and screams. They yell hysterically, then start to beg, sometimes even crying out their family members¡¯ names and pleading for forgiveness.¡±

    Even the coldest of people naturally become emotionally shaken watching that unfold.

    Conceptually, one might understand that extracting information from the person in front of them would save countless allied lives¡ªbut psychologically, they can¡¯t accept it.

    And once that happens, they become swayed by the subject¡¯s pain and pleas, and eventually give up on the torture.

    In the worst case, they might even develop sympathy for the subject and commit the act of betraying their own side to help them.

    To Phelp, Freyen seemed likely to follow that same path.

    ¡°She¡¯s a young woman who became an officer at an early age. Admirable, but she¡¯s clearly not used to torture.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for rookies, caught up in their own zeal, to initiate torture only to vomit or fall into panic once the subject started bleeding and screaming.

    ¡°I, too, developed trauma after conducting my first interrogation...¡±

    That¡¯s why Phelp was on his way to the interrogation site, to be there in case Freyen broke down.

    ¡°Even if Second Lieutenant Freyen ends up crying and says she can¡¯t do it...¡±

    Phelp had no intention of scolding her.

    He knew well that torture inflicted psychological trauma not only on the one receiving it¡ªbut also on the one conducting it.

    Resolving to support her as an ideal superior officer, Phelp arrived at the temporary interrogation site, where the guards at the entrance turned to look at him.

    Since it was the battlefield, no one saluted.

    ¡°Intelligence Officer, sir.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    At the soldier¡¯s question, Phelp replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to check whether the interrogation is proceeding properly.¡±

    At his words, the soldiers exchanged glances and answered reluctantly.

    ¡°...It¡¯s probably best you see it for yourself, sir.¡±

    ¡°I intended to. Will you let me through?¡±

    As the soldiers nodded and stepped aside, Phelp walked into the interrogation tent.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Freyen. Is the interrogation proceeding we¡ª¡±

    Phelp froze mid-sentence the moment he lifted the curtain and stepped in.

    The hands of the Allied Nations platoon leader, Dahamen, who was tied to a chair, were soaked in blood.

    Scattered below him were no fewer than twenty fingernails.

    ¡°...What the hell...¡±

    Too stunned to comprehend what had happened, Phelp just stood there blankly as Freyen casually tapped the pliers in her hand and spoke.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go with our final question. From now on, how should you refer to Colonel Daniel Steiner?¡±

    At her question, Dahamen mumbled in a broken voice, his face vacant.

    ¡°...The Saint. Colonel Daniel Steiner is both a great soldier and a saint.¡±

    And with that, Phelp could only be horrified.

    ¡°Dear god.¡±

    Those were words that should never come from the mouth of an Allied Nations platoon leader.

    Which meant, in other words, that Freyen had utterly crushed the man¡¯s psyche.

    As the stunned Phelp watched in silence, Freyen gave a faint smile.

    ¡°Well done. Now then, what does that make you and the Allied Nations, who not only disgraced Colonel Daniel Steiner, but even plotted to kill him?¡±

    This time, Dahamen clenched his teeth without responding.

    Seeing this, Freyen tilted her head.

    ¡°Oh my, are you still not properly reformed? Then, perhaps this time...¡±

    She used the pliers to lift Dahamen¡¯s chin.

    Their eyes met, forced into alignment, and Freyen wiped the smile from her face.

    ¡°Shall we try pulling a tooth?¡±

    Dahamen¡¯s breathing grew rapid.

    Overcome with fear, he shook his head desperately. Freyen gave him another chance, smiling with the gentle grace of a benevolent teacher.

    ¡°Well then, if you don¡¯t want to be in pain, you¡¯ll need to prove you¡¯ve been reformed, yes? Will you answer my question?¡±

    Dahamen, nodding furiously, shouted in a desperate bid to survive.

    ¡°Disgracing Colonel Daniel Steiner is the act of a beast! And to attack a man who is no different than a saint is beneath even a beast! Please, I beg you, forgive me!¡±

    Apparently satisfied with the answer, Freyen pulled the pliers away.

    ¡°You¡¯re fully reformed now. I¡¯m truly pleased. Then, from now on...¡±

    Just as she was speaking with serene kindness, Freyen noticed someone¡¯s presence and turned her head.

    Seeing Phelp, she blinked her black eyes a few times and then smiled.

    ¡°Oh, Intelligence Officer! Perfect timing.¡±

    With blood spattered across her face, Freyen spoke in a casual tone¡ªshe was horror incarnate.

    Not particularly wanting to comment on anything, Phelp cleared his throat and stepped closer.

    ¡°...Second Lieutenant Freyen, was it? Seems like the interrogation was successful.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I was able to extract the operation frequency and even the Morse code encryption. Of course, we¡¯ll need to interrogate the other prisoners to cross-check, but still.¡±

    ¡°You plan to treat the other prisoners like this, too?¡±

    Freyen tilted her head as if wondering what kind of question that even was.

    ¡°If necessary, I should, shouldn¡¯t I? There¡¯s no room for mercy toward traitors to the Empire or the beasts of the Allied Nations.¡±

    Strangely enough, it was such a textbook answer that Phelp couldn¡¯t bring himself to argue.

    For some reason, he found Freyen terrifying and cleared his throat to change the subject.

    ¡°Excellent work. You extracted a confession in less than half a day. Did someone train you in interrogation?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never received formal training. But Colonel Daniel recognized my abilities and advised me to train relentlessly¡ªso I did just that.¡±

    At the mention of Daniel, Freyen smiled shyly, like a girl in love.

    Still holding the bloodstained pliers.

    It was honestly terrifying.

    ¡°...I see. The Chief of Staff guided you well...¡±

    Phelp answered with a bitter expression as he looked down at the Allied Nations platoon leader tied to the chair.

    Watching Dahamen sob as he clung to life, pride and humanity long discarded, Phelp made a silent vow.

    ¡°Even if it kills me...¡±

    ¡°I must never betray Daniel Steiner.¡±

    ****

    Late evening, Office of the Director of the Security Bureau.

    ¡°They say His Late Majesty will not make it through the night. If that¡¯s true, a state funeral will be held the moment he passes.¡±

    At his aide¡¯s words, Director Otto of the Security Bureau smiled and nodded.

    ¡°When the funeral begins, what do you think will happen? The noble coalition will urge Her Majesty the Emperor to declare martial law, citing the need to control internal unrest. And with the Defense Commander having sided with Belvar, that¡¯ll be a necessary step if they want to seize the capital.¡±

    ¡°But even if they take the capital, military command still lies with Her Majesty. If they don¡¯t secure the palace quickly, Her Majesty will surely summon outside forces to the capital.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯d try to persuade Commander of the Royal Guard, Johannes. It won¡¯t be easy, but he¡¯s someone who values imperial legitimacy just as much as Belvar does, so surely...¡±

    Otto cut himself off mid-sentence.

    The door to his office swung open, and the Deputy Director entered.

    The deputy gave a respectful bow to Otto, who was seated behind his desk, then approached.

    ¡°Director. We¡¯ve received new information regarding Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    ¡°Information?¡±

    ¡°They say Colonel Daniel Steiner located and captured an Allied Nations platoon that was transporting Etherlium ore. He¡¯s effectively blocked the enemy¡¯s trump card.¡±

    Otto¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it, but the deputy wouldn¡¯t lie to him.

    ¡°Do we have proof?¡±

    The deputy pulled out a folder from his belt and handed it to Otto.

    ¡°This came directly from the 7th Division. You¡¯ll want to see it yourself.¡±

    Opening the file, Otto couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.

    The report stated that Chief of Staff Daniel Steiner had persuaded the division commander to conduct a search operation, and that the mission had succeeded in capturing an enemy platoon transporting Etherlium ore.

    ¡°How in the world did he find out? Calling him a genius doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it...¡±

    Just as Otto was marveling, he turned the page¡ªand froze.

    There was a photo attached.

    ¡°...What is this...¡±

    It was a picture of the Allied Nations platoon leader, bloodied and sobbing, his fingernails torn off.

    Seeing Otto¡¯s reaction, the deputy clarified.

    ¡°...It was reportedly done by one of Colonel Daniel Steiner¡¯s subordinates. It¡¯s not certain, but rumor has it he warned that traitors to the Empire would meet the same fate.¡±

    A fascinating smile crept across Otto¡¯s lips as he listened.

    ¡°This feels like Daniel is sending a warning to Belvar.¡±

    Stroking his chin once, Otto narrowed his eyes quietly.

    ¡°...Could it be...¡±

    Entertaining several possibilities, Otto felt a chill run down ~N§àv§Ölight~ his spine.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner... might be planning to take the Empire into his own hands...¡±

    Perhaps he was knowingly turning a blind eye to the nobles¡¯ uprising.

    From the military¡¯s standpoint, the nobles¡¯ revolution was practically treason.

    So if Daniel struck before they could establish legitimacy, he could bring them all to heel in one fell swoop.

    That would make him, in both name and reality, the singular leader of the Empire.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s an outrageous suspicion. But...¡±

    If it were Daniel Steiner¡ªthe man constantly weaving sinister schemes¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be out of character at all.

    A sociopath who even conceals his own emotions would have no trouble hiding his intentions.

    ¡°Well, well... things are starting to get interesting. I wonder who will end up seizing the Empire.¡±

    From Otto¡¯s point of view, there was no way this could be anything but entertaining.

 Chapter 149

    Freyen''s interrogation technique was exceptional.

    More than just talent, it bordered on a calling¡ªshe had extracted confessions from every soldier in the enemy platoon in less than a single day.

    It was expected that once the platoon leader confessed, the soldiers would start talking too, but the speed of it all was undeniably absurd.

    For reference, Phelp, the intelligence officer who personally witnessed the soldiers'' torture, once described Freyen as ¡°a demon with the face of a saint.¡±

    It was an open secret that the soldiers guarding the entrance to the temporary interrogation site agreed with Phelp¡¯s statement.

    Laid out like this, public opinion might sound a bit harsh, but there wasn¡¯t a single person who could deny that Freyen had achieved a remarkable feat.

    Thanks to that, the next day, the Division Commander burst into hearty laughter and praised her greatly when she reported, ¡°We¡¯ve identified not only the enemy¡¯s operational frequency, but also the encryption of their Morse codes. Cross-verification is complete.¡±

    The next person he praised was Daniel Steiner, who had taken Freyen in as a subordinate early on.

    The Division Commander, who now seemed to have shed all his negative feelings toward Daniel, declared that he would entrust the Chief of Staff with the task of planning and executing the operation using that intel.

    And so, at present¡ª

    Daniel was in his private tent, discussing which operation would be most effective.

    ¡°I believe the most suitable location would be the canyon near the division. If we drive them into a gorge with only one escape route, we could wipe them out easily.¡±

    Of the staff officers gathered, it was Phelp, the intelligence officer, who offered his opinion first.

    The others must have found it reasonable, as no one offered any dissent.

    Only Freyen, who had earned the right to attend the strategy meeting due to her recent merits, tilted her head in puzzlement.

    It was as if her face was clearly saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an easier way?¡±¡ªwhich made it impossible for Daniel not to ask.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Freyen. Do you have a better idea?¡±

    Freyen looked surprised at being called on.

    Her eyes seemed to ask whether she was even allowed to give an opinion in a place like this, so Daniel gave her a nod.

    With his permission, Freyen looked around at the staff and calmly began to speak.

    ¡°The enemy infantry brigade is going to teleport to the location we transmitted using Etherlium ore, right? Then wouldn¡¯t it be better if we just planted mines there in advance?¡±

    If they lured the enemy to teleport to a location already filled with mines, the moment they arrived, they¡¯d step right onto them, triggering a chain explosion.

    With that, victory would come easily¡ªso she was questioning whether there was any need to herd them into the canyon and ambush them at all.

    It wasn¡¯t a humanitarian method, but it was the easiest way to annihilate the enemy.

    Of course, the staff officers knew this too, but they hadn¡¯t said it out loud for a reason.

    Slaughtering the enemy without even giving them a chance to surrender in a favorable situation was closer to inhumane behavior.

    But with innocent eyes, Freyen was essentially saying, ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill them all?¡±

    At least when it came to enemy forces, Freyen¡¯s humanity could be considered nonexistent.

    Witnessing her complete lack of human empathy, the staff officers naturally turned their eyes to Daniel, the Chief of Staff.

    Rumor had it, after all, that the one who had trained Freyen to be this way was none other than Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°How exactly did he brainwash such a delicate-looking woman...?¡±

    ¡°The Chief of Staff might be a brilliant officer, but a man of character...? Maybe not.¡±

    ¡°I mean, if it¡¯s all for the sake of the Empire, I guess I can understand, but still...¡±

    Convinced that Freyen¡¯s twisted mindset must¡¯ve been shaped by Daniel Steiner, each staff officer quietly nurtured their own negative impressions.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make her like that! She was always like this, I swear!¡±

    Daniel, overwhelmed and wrongly accused by those silent stares, cleared his throat and turned toward Lucy.

    ¡°Lieutenant? What¡¯s your take? Do you find Second Lieutenant Freyen¡¯s suggestion reasonable?¡±

    Daniel was hoping his aide, Lucy, would criticize Freyen¡¯s suggestion as ¡°inhumane behavior.¡±

    If the person closest to him, who¡¯d been by his side the longest, rejected Freyen¡¯s statement, then the staff officers would realize that Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded monster¡ªFreyen was just a bit off.

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable. But inefficient.¡±

    The problem was¡ªLucy was also a former test subject and therefore lacked a certain degree of humanity.

    Whereas Freyen had discarded her humanity by choice, Lucy had had hers forcibly taken from her. But without knowing the context, no one could really tell the difference between the two.

    ¡°Killing the enemy outright is less beneficial in the long term than taking them as prisoners. We could gain the upper hand in future prisoner exchanges, and in an emergency, we might even use them in operations. Therefore, it would be more appropriate to place the mines along their escape route.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s red eyes blinked slowly.

    ¡°If the enemy finds themselves trapped in a canyon, and realize that their escape path is a minefield, they¡¯ll lose morale and surrender. Making the Allied troops march toward the retreat route and triggering a mine as a warning might also work as an example. That is all.¡±

    With her concise and precise explanation, the staff officers began nodding one by one.

    They all knew Lucy¡¯s method was, indeed, the most efficient.

    Still, thanks to Lucy¡¯s machine-like delivery, the misunderstandings the staff officers held about Daniel only deepened.

    Confirming that the officers were quietly gauging his reaction, Daniel closed his eyes and thought to himself.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fine with Lucy, but...¡±

    He decided, at least in public settings, never to ask Freyen for her opinion again.

    ****

    Five days later.

    Allied Nations Infantry Brigade.

    ¡°Comrades!¡±

    Brigade Commander Rafahol shouted loudly from atop a makeshift platform.

    In front of Rafahol, on the desolate plain, nearly three thousand soldiers had gathered.

    ¡°Today, we take part in a historic operation! Thanks to the tireless research and development of our nation¡¯s scientists into Etherlium ore, we have now mastered the ability to freely manipulate teleportation during mana catastrophes! This is a monumental advancement¡ªa stepping stone to leading our military to victory!¡±

    From the front lines, the sound of artillery fire could be heard.

    It signaled that the Allied armored division had begun advancing on the enemy trenches.

    ¡°As you all know, we¡¯ll be infiltrating the enemy¡¯s rear and striking the headquarters of those Imperial buffoons! Once they lose their HQ, the Imperial forces will fall like dominoes, crumbling into a bunch of disorganized cowards! Watch yourselves¡ªyou might gag from the smell of piss they¡¯ll leak!¡±

    The commander¡¯s crude joke drew scattered laughter from the troops.

    As he watched his men laugh, Rafahol¡¯s expression suddenly shifted, and he shouted again.

    ¡°Today! We show those Imperial morons the true might of the Allied Nations! So fight with conviction! It¡¯s time we let the cowards of the Empire witness our progressive triumph! Are we clear?!¡±

    Shouts of agreement rang out from all directions.

    Sensing that the soldiers¡¯ morale had reached its peak, Rafahol raised his hand.

    ¡°Then let them feel the terror of the Allied Nations! Commence teleportation!¡±

    Even before Rafahol finished speaking, officers and soldiers echoed his command and pulled out refined Etherlium ore from their pouches.

    Each piece was a fragment synced with the Etherlium ore of the squads already beyond the front lines.

    One by one, they shattered the ore, and bursts of light began to spread across the field.

    As the soldiers began vanishing one by one, their outlines still faintly visible, Rafahol pulled out his own Etherlium stone.

    Infusing it with mana, he shattered the ore in his hand¡ªand blinding light swallowed everything.

    ****

    Once the light vanished, the place Rafahol arrived at was a wide canyon.

    And not just any part of it¡ªit was deep within the canyon, in a space where the exit was limited.

    The moment he saw the landscape, Rafahol felt something was off.

    ¡®...What the hell is going on? I was told the coordinates would put us within visual range of the enemy¡¯s command center.¡¯

    Nothing about this place matched the intel they had received.

    The soldiers who had teleported with Rafahol were equally confused.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the enemy command center?¡±

    ¡°What is this place?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t match what we were told...¡±

    Unaware that they had been deceived, they simply looked around in bewilderment.

    Meanwhile, more and more soldiers continued to arrive in flashes of light, and the canyon began to grow increasingly cramped.

    Watching the anxious troops, Rafahol issued a command as calmly as possible.

    ¡°...12th Battalion. Move out of the canyon and secure visibility.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The battalion commander, upon receiving the order, began leading his men toward the one and only escape route.

    That was when it happened.

    BOOM¡ª

    With a thunderous explosion, flames and chunks of earth erupted in every direction.

    The shockwave tore through the air, flinging nearby soldiers like ragdolls.

    Clumps of dirt and blood hovered in the air before splattering back down, and then¡ªbelatedly¡ªcame the soldiers¡¯ screams.

    As his ears rang with a high-pitched whine, the 12th Battalion commander screamed at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°MINES! It¡¯s a minefield! Stop moving! STOP!¡±

    Rafahol, who had been crouching down with his men, finally snapped back to his senses.

    As he slowly stood up, he saw the 12th Battalion returning through the smoke.

    While they were still in shock, a voice suddenly boomed from a loudspeaker somewhere.

    ¡ª Ahem. Can you hear me?

    The voice, amplified through the speaker, pierced through the ringing in their ears.

    ¡ª You are currently surrounded. I repeat: you are currently surrounded.

    Turning his head toward the voice, Rafahol spotted a man in an officer¡¯s uniform standing atop the canyon cliff.

    Flanking him were soldiers who looked like grenadiers, rifles raised and aimed downward.

    Even at a glance, their numbers easily exceeded several hundred.

    ¡ª With a single word from me, you will all be exposed to bombardment. I suggest you do not attempt escape. I won¡¯t bother explaining why. You just experienced it.

    As the smoke began to settle and the air cleared, the voice continued:

    ¡ª So drop your weapons and surrender. This is the first and last mercy I will offer you.

    Only then did Rafahol see it.

    The golden cross medal pinned to the uniform of the man holding the loudspeaker.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner...¡±

    The realization that he had walked straight into the man¡¯s trap sent rage boiling through his chest.

    Rafahol clenched his teeth hard¡ªbut if he refused this offer, it would only mean a meaningless death.

    Clenching his fists in bitter frustration, Rafahol took a deep breath, pulled out his pistol, and tossed it to the ground.

    No matter how many possibilities he ran through in his mind, the moment they stepped into this canyon, it was clear they wouldn¡¯t get out without Daniel Steiner¡¯s permission.

    ¡°...Everyone, surrender.¡±

    ¡°But sir¡ª¡±

    ¡°I gave an order to surrender!¡±

    As the brigade commander barked out the order, the sound ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? of weapons being dropped echoed throughout the canyon.

    It was a stunning victory achieved by Daniel Steiner, Chief of Staff of the 7th Division, within just one hour of the battle¡¯s start.

    Soaked in the sting of defeat, Rafahol looked up at Daniel Steiner and was overwhelmed by a crushing sense of helplessness.

    ¡®The Allied Nations have reached the pinnacle of teleportation technology. We developed a technique the Empire couldn¡¯t even make practical. And yet this man... he turned our own tech against us like it was nothing.¡¯

    From atop the cliff came the shouts of Imperial soldiers demanding they discard their weapons and kneel.

    The Allied soldiers, who had moments ago burned with resolve, began dropping to their knees one by one, fear now etched across their faces.

    Daniel Steiner looked down at those soldiers as if they were already in the palm of his hand¡ªexpressionless.

    ¡®...Even after such a decisive victory, he shows no joy.¡¯

    As if to say that victory was nothing but a given.

    Seeing that, Rafahol was certain of one thing.

    ¡®As long as Daniel Steiner lives...¡¯

    The Allied Nations will never win.

 Chapter 150

    Three hours since the battle began.

    Command Tent of the Allied Nations¡¯ 12th Armored Division.

    ¡°What the hell is the infantry brigade doing?! Why haven¡¯t we heard a single report of an attack?!¡±

    The Division Commander shouted in frustration, but no one could offer a clear answer.

    The staff officers, gathered around the central table where the operation map lay spread out, simply exchanged vague glances.

    Every one of their eyes was steeped in distrust and despair.

    No one said it aloud, but everyone sensed that something was going very wrong.

    And rightly so¡ªif the operation had gone according to plan, they should¡¯ve received word by now that the infantry brigade had struck the enemy command center.

    But no such report had come.

    Instead, the Imperial forces were fending off the Allied assault with flawless order and coordination.

    In the distance, the continuous sound of artillery fire rang out like a somber background score, condemning everyone inside the command tent.

    While everyone stole nervous glances at the Division Commander, the Intelligence Officer finally opened his mouth with great difficulty.

    ¡°Your Excellency... three hours have passed, and there are no signs of collapse within the enemy command structure. I suspect there may have been a problem with the Etherlium-based strike operation...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    The look in the Division Commander¡¯s eyes radiated fury¡ªjust on the brink of erupting.

    Sensing the mood, the Intelligence Officer quickly lowered his head, and the Division Commander gritted his teeth.

    ¡°...This was the first time we ever attempted a strike operation using Etherlium. Do you hear me? Even for us, it was the first time executing such an operation!¡±

    The Division Commander slammed the central table with a loud bang.

    The staff flinched but kept their composure, staring straight ahead.

    ¡°And yet¡ªare you telling me someone anticipated our plan and prepared for it in advance?! Who the hell could do that?! Who could possibly manage that?!¡±

    As the Division Commander¡¯s interrogation intensified, the Intelligence Officer¡¯s breath became visibly uneven.

    He wanted to survive the moment through silence, but the Division Commander wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Feeling the weight of the persistent glare, the Intelligence Officer finally spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°...As Your Excellency is aware, Colonel Daniel Steiner was recently assigned as Chief of Staff of the Imperial 7th Division. Considering he was previously exposed to an Etherlium-based projectile attack, it is likely that he has always been wary of our teleportation technology.¡±

    In other words, if there was anyone who could have predicted a large-scale Etherlium teleportation operation, it would be Colonel Daniel Steiner.

    The rest of the staff silently nodded in agreement, and the Division Commander clenched his fists.

    ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯ve been toyed with... by just one man¡ªDaniel Steiner?!¡±

    The refusal to accept reality often manifests as rage.

    Just as the Division Commander was about to lash out again, ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? the communications officer who had been waiting outside entered the tent.

    He saluted with a simple nod and began to speak.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I have an urgent report.¡±

    ¡°A report?¡±

    ¡°The situation is unfavorable, sir. The 4th Armored Battalion has been wiped out near the enemy trenches. It appears they were exposed to concentrated enemy fire. As a result, our left flank is on the verge of collapse.¡±

    As the Division Commander gripped his command baton tightly, the officer continued his report.

    ¡°The 3rd Armored Battalion has also suffered major losses and is in retreat. Subordinate forces have lost command and are withdrawing in disarray. The situation is completely out of control.¡±

    The air in the command tent grew heavier with silence, but the communications officer didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Under current circumstances, maintaining battle formation is impossible. Furthermore, the Imperial armored battalion has launched a counteroffensive, exploiting our exposed left flank. Your Excellency¡ªat this rate, we have no chance of victory!¡±

    Hearing this, the Division Commander grabbed the central table and exhaled through clenched teeth.

    It was obvious¡ªpainfully obvious.

    As much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Imperial tanks outperformed their Allied counterparts in both mobility and firepower.

    With their thick armor plating, a frontal engagement meant certain defeat.

    To make matters worse, the Imperial infantry constantly carried anti-tank weapons, making it nearly impossible to breach their defenses through conventional means.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we had pinned all our hopes on the infantry brigade...¡±

    The brigade that was supposed to teleport into the enemy rear using Etherlium and strike their command center¡ªhadn¡¯t sent any word at all.

    It was as if they had been attacked and captured the moment they teleported.

    ¡°Have we truly been played... by Daniel Steiner?¡±

    A wave of dizziness surged over him, and his vision began to flicker.

    The overwhelming stress was starting to take its toll on the Division Commander¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Your Excellency! You must make a decision!¡±

    ¡°At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to recover from our troop losses!¡±

    ¡°Sir! It¡¯s not too late¡ªwe still have time!¡±

    The panicked voices of his staff hammered at his already aching head.

    The Division Commander let out a low groan and opened his mouth with a face stained in the colors of defeat.

    ¡°...The reserve troops... if we commit the rear reserves...¡±

    Not a single staff officer voiced agreement with that suggestion.

    They all knew that deploying the reserves wouldn¡¯t change the outcome of the battlefield.

    ¡°...Damn it.¡±

    In the end, the Division Commander¡ªhis face utterly defeated¡ªshouted:

    ¡°Order a full retreat! Immediately!¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, at the estate of Count Kaledra.

    ¡°P-Please, spare me. I only acquired a few luxury goods that weren¡¯t on the manifest. I swear, I never intended to harm the military¡ªnot in the slightest!¡±

    In the front courtyard of the mansion, a man covered in wounds was kneeling, begging for his life.

    His name was Grion.

    He was a Colonel who had served as deputy logistics officer for a regiment, a man known for his popularity and wide connections among political and financial circles.

    Among those close to Grion were several high-ranking military officials as well, making him a rising star whose path to success seemed guaranteed.

    That is, until he got caught skimming off military supplies.

    Count Kaledra, standing among his bodyguards and leaning on a cane, looked down at Grion and spoke.

    ¡°Even if they weren¡¯t on the manifest, luxury goods are still classified as military supplies¡ªand thus, property of the state. And yet you claim you didn¡¯t mean to harm the military by embezzling them?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, I...¡±

    ¡°I hate liars. But what I hate more are liars who beg for their lives.¡±

    Grion¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    Realizing there was no chance he¡¯d make it out alive, Grion trembled in terror¡ªwhen Kaledra suddenly continued.

    ¡°However, considering the damage you caused the military wasn¡¯t significant, I¡¯ll let you live. Instead, you¡¯ll pay a fine several hundred times the amount you embezzled. You have no objections, I assume?¡±

    Upon hearing Kaledra¡¯s words, Grion flattened himself to the ground.

    ¡°Yes! Of course! If I can be forgiven for my crimes, I¡¯ll cooperate however you wish!¡±

    Kaledra gave a nod and was just about to order Grion released when¡ª

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    Deputy Director Beck of the Central Intelligence Bureau approached.

    Beck wore a grave expression as he leaned in to whisper into Kaledra¡¯s ear.

    ¡°The 12th Armored Division on the Western Front has suffered a defeat and begun retreating. It¡¯s not yet fully confirmed, but it appears the Imperial Army preemptively countered the Allied Nations¡¯ Etherlium-based technology after learning of its development.¡±

    One of Kaledra¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    He gave Beck a look that seemed to ask if it was true, and Beck¡ªbreaking into a cold sweat¡ªfinally spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. After the infantry brigade deployed using Etherlium teleportation, all communication abruptly ceased¡ªas if by some absurd coincidence. They were either captured or killed.¡±

    After hearing everything, Kaledra¡¯s eyes began to tremble.

    In a flash of rage, he pulled a pistol from his coat and advanced on Grion.

    Hearing footsteps, Grion looked up¡ªand saw Kaledra swinging the pistol toward him.

    ¡°Guh-!¡±

    With a dull thud, Grion collapsed onto the ground.

    Shocked and gasping, Grion rolled his eyes upward and looked at Kaledra.

    Seeing the barrel of a gun aimed at him, he started panting and quickly shouted:

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything! It wasn¡¯t just me¡ªthere are other logistics officers too¡ª¡±

    Kaledra pulled the trigger.

    Bang¡ª

    The gunshot rang out, and the bullet slammed into Grion¡¯s skull.

    Even after confirming that Grion was dead, Kaledra didn¡¯t stop pulling the trigger.

    Bang! Crack! Bang¡ª

    Gunshots echoed in rapid succession, and even the bodyguards couldn¡¯t bear the gruesome sight¡ªthey shut their eyes tight.

    Despite the blood and gore splattering everywhere, Kaledra kept pulling the trigger until the magazine was empty.

    Only then did he stop.

    He hurled the pistol at the corpse in a fit of disgust and exhaled raggedly.

    In his overheated mind, there was only one face floating to the surface.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again... Daniel Steiner. You¡¯re disrupting me to a revolting degree.¡±

    The hatred was palpable.

    And yet¡ªDaniel Steiner was also the one man Kaledra respected more than anyone else.

    Daniel¡¯s achievements always defied Kaledra¡¯s expectations.

    If they hadn¡¯t met as enemies, he would¡¯ve wanted Steiner closest to him.

    Running a hand through his disheveled hair, Kaledra quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Deputy Director.¡±

    Beck approached and bowed his head.

    ¡°Relay this to Duke Belvar.¡±

    If they missed this chance, they would never be able to catch Daniel Steiner again.

    Catching his breath, Kaledra narrowed his eyes sharply.

    ¡°Tell him there¡¯s no other way now¡ªwe must seize the Capital without delay.¡±

 Chapter 151

    After the death of the Emperor Bertham, the state funeral was carried out in an orderly manner in the Capital.

    As countless citizens poured into the streets to express their condolences, the funeral procession made its way forward¡ªand at the head of it walked Selvia, the Empress of the Empire.

    This was not solely an act of mourning for her father¡¯s death.

    By participating in the procession, she sought to legitimize her rule over the Empire and emphasize her rightful claim to the throne.

    It was Selvia¡¯s own way of garnering even the slightest support from the opposing nobles.

    The Noble Coalition, who outwardly displayed respect toward Selvia, suggested that martial law be declared.

    Their stated reason was that order must be maintained while Her Majesty the Empress was absent from the Capital due to the funeral procession.

    Selvia, too, wished for no accidents or incidents to occur during the funeral rites. As such, she accepted the nobles¡¯ proposal.

    Thus, martial law was declared¡ªand once Selvia left her post, the Defense Command acted swiftly.

    They deployed military forces and seized control of the Capital. With assistance from the Security Bureau, they first occupied key government institutions¡ªthe Assembly, the Security Bureau, and the National Propaganda Office¡ªthen disabled the communications infrastructure.

    Their next move was to isolate or detain, under the pretext of martial law, those known to be loyal to Empress Selvia.

    A few days later, upon belatedly hearing the news, Selvia hurriedly returned to the Capital and issued an emergency summons.

    It was to punish those who had staged what was essentially a rebellion.

    Unfortunately, no one answered her summons.

    No¡ªmore accurately, no one could answer it.

    Because by then, the Capital had already fallen into the hands of Duke Belvar.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress.¡±

    Belvar entered the vast audience chamber and looked toward Selvia, who sat alone at the far end in the seat of honor.

    The meeting table, which should have been filled with officials gathered to report to Selvia, was completely empty.

    Seeing that not a single person had responded to the emergency summons, a smile crept onto Belvar¡¯s lips.

    ¡°For what reason have you issued an emergency summons?¡±

    Selvia exhaled quietly and lifted her head to meet Belvar¡¯s gaze.

    Her clear blue eyes, reminiscent of the calm sea, held not anger¡ªbut bewilderment.

    ¡°...Duke Belvar. Why have you done this? You were one of my father¡¯s closest confidants. You were also the teacher who showed me the ways of the world when I was young.¡±

    ¡°I remember. Your Majesty possessed such brilliance that when I taught you one thing, you would comprehend three. I never doubted that you would become a great leader someday.¡±

    ¡°Then why!¡±

    Selvia shouted in frustration.

    ¡°Why did you do this!? Why would you go so far as to exploit my father¡¯s death just to isolate me!?¡±

    She was demanding to know why he would not remain loyal to her.

    Feeling a trace of pity toward Selvia, Belvar opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Please consider the greater picture. It is not that we are unwilling to be loyal to Your Majesty. We merely worry that ascending the throne at such a young age may hinder your ability to govern properly. Our actions are meant to support you.¡±

    ¡°...Do you honestly mean that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just look at the current situation. Your Majesty has allowed yourself to be manipulated by a man named Daniel Steiner, causing unrest within the nation. The fact that he, an orphan, dares to intimidate the nobility is already a crime worthy of punishment¡ªand yet, not only do you defend and support him, you even granted him inspection authority?¡±

    Belvar frowned deeply.

    ¡°It is none other than Your Majesty who has invited this division.¡±

    Selvia blinked in stunned silence.

    Belvar¡¯s one-sided claims were utterly incomprehensible to her.

    ¡°But I know this is merely a momentary lapse in judgment. I trust that the wise Empress will come to recognize her mistakes in due time. Until then, I¡ªBelvar¡ªhave resolved to manage state affairs in Your Majesty¡¯s stead.¡±

    Upon hearing Belvar¡¯s explanation, Selvia¡¯s expression twisted.

    ¡°...How vile.¡±

    The sudden condemnation made Belvar scowl, but Selvia didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Utterly vile. You who plunged the Empire into chaos, exploiting my father¡¯s death for your hunger for power¡ªthis is the best justification you can offer? Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. I urge you to choose your words carefully. Daniel Steiner is a treacherous villain.¡±

    ¡°And how dare you brand someone a villain who is currently serving the Empire on the front lines? From where I stand, the real traitors are you. No¡ªyou¡¯re the ones hiding your filthy ambitions under a mask of loyalty. You¡¯re closer to outright rebels!¡±

    Belvar ground his teeth in fury.

    At the same time, Selvia rose sharply from her seat.

    ¡°What are you waiting for! Commander of the Royal Guard! Arrest this traitor at once!¡±

    Her voice rang out across the grand chamber.

    But no one moved at her command.

    The silence that descended upon the hall carried a dreadful sense of dissonance.

    Swallowing dryly, Selvia turned toward Johannes, eyes wide with disbelief.

    "...Commander of the Royal Guard?"

    Johannes gripped the sheath of his sword tightly, deliberately avoiding Selvia¡¯s gaze.

    "Your Majesty. I cannot say that everything Duke Belvar has said is right. But if we do not stop Daniel Steiner¡¯s rampage now, the prestige of the Imperial House will be severely shaken in the future."

    Johannes, as Commander of the Royal Guard, remembered that the late Emperor Bertham had once told him to prevent Daniel Steiner from taking control of the Empire.

    Protecting that wish was the core of Johannes¡¯s loyalty.

    To Belvar, that loyalty was nothing short of a weakness.

    The old fox had exploited that very weakness just a few days ago, persuading Johannes to cooperate¡ªpromising that after eliminating Daniel Steiner, all power would be returned to the Empress.

    "You... how could you..."

    A hollow voice escaped from Selvia¡¯s lips.

    She stared at Johannes in disbelief, then let out a bitter laugh.

    She should have ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) realized it when the mastermind behind this rebellion, Duke Belvar, was able to enter the deepest parts of the Imperial Palace without encountering any resistance.

    Ironically, there was no one left in the palace who stood on the Empress¡¯s side.

    All her efforts to establish harmony with the nobles had been for nothing¡ªvanished like smoke.

    As Selvia fell into self-mockery, Belvar composed his voice.

    "Commander of the Royal Guard. Her Majesty the Empress appears to be in need of rest. Why don¡¯t we escort her to the Golden Sanctum, so she can rest well?"

    He was ordering that Selvia be confined to the topmost floor of the palace.

    Still gripping the sheath of his sword in silence, Johannes finally nodded after some hesitation.

    Taking a deep breath, Johannes stepped toward Selvia.

    "Your Majesty. Allow me to escort you. Nothing good will come of remaining here, so please..."

    Selvia turned to look at Johannes¡ªand the light vanished from her eyes.

    Slowly closing and reopening them, Selvia shook off his hand and glared at Belvar.

    "...You will pay for this. Without fail, Duke Belvar."

    Leaving that final threat behind, Selvia turned and walked out of the audience chamber.

    The Commander of the Royal Guard followed slowly behind her.

    Once both the Empress and Johannes had exited, a man quietly approached Belvar from behind.

    It was Pelliston, Deputy Director of the Imperial Security Bureau.

    "Congratulations, Your Grace. You¡¯ve taken control of the Capital and succeeded in turning the Empress into a puppet. With all of her closest aides isolated, there will be no one left to resist."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But there was still one variable.

    Daniel Steiner.

    As long as Daniel Steiner, currently serving as Chief of Staff of the 7th Magitek Armored Division, remained alive¡ªthere could be no peace of mind.

    Count Kaledra failed to kill Daniel Steiner.

    Belvar had recently received news that the encirclement operation using Etherlium had been thwarted by Daniel Steiner.

    And thanks to Daniel Steiner¡¯s efforts, the 7th Division had achieved victory in battle against the Allied Nations.

    So the best move I can make now...

    ...was to once again drive Daniel Steiner into a corner using false information.

    Even if it meant sacrificing allied forces in the process.

    ¡°Sacrifice is the cost of the greater good.¡±

    Things had already progressed too far to turn back¡ªeliminating Daniel Steiner by any means necessary was the only correct course.

    "Deputy Director."

    "Yes, Duke Belvar."

    "From this moment forward, we will conceal the situation in the Capital completely, and relay orders to the 7th Armored Division. Tell them, in the Empress¡¯s name, to seize the Allied 12th Armored Division¡¯s forward defensive outpost."

    It was a perfectly natural order¡ªto press the advantage and expand the front after a victorious battle.

    Even someone like Daniel Steiner would have no reason to suspect anything.

    "Next, I¡¯ll need the Security Bureau¡¯s help. Inform them that based on the Air Force¡¯s aerial reconnaissance analysis, there are no signs that the enemy is preparing a deception tactic."

    "...You mean to erase suspicion and provoke an advance. Have you already coordinated with Count Kaledra?"

    "Yes. The Allied 12th Armored Division, under Count Kaledra¡¯s command, will be lying in wait with a trap prepared. Daniel Steiner won¡¯t be able to escape it."

    He spoke with calm detachment, but in truth, he was colluding with the leader of the enemy to drive his own forces to slaughter¡ªjust to kill Daniel Steiner.

    Pelliston shivered at the sheer monstrous ambition behind Belvar¡¯s plan to monopolize power, but having boarded the same ship, he had no choice but to obey.

    "Yes, I will follow your orders."

    He felt guilty toward the soldiers who would die alongside Daniel Steiner, but he had to endure it.

    ¡°If we fail to kill Daniel Steiner this time... in the worst case...¡±

    Then the Noble Coalition¡ªincluding Belvar himself¡ªwould meet their end as traitors.

 Chapter 152

    The next morning, Eastern Front.

    7th Armored Division Command Tent.

    ¡°Is everyone present?¡±

    Seated at the head of the table, Division Commander Mordon scanned the room to check the gathered personnel.

    Not only was the full general staff in attendance, but also the commanders of each regiment and battalion. The command tent, though spacious, now felt cramped.

    After confirming everyone had gathered, Mordon cleared his throat and rose from his seat.

    ¡°As you all know, we achieved a decisive victory against the Allied 12th Armored Division. I believe everyone here witnessed in real time how their once-confident advance shattered into a disgraceful retreat.¡±

    A ripple of laughter spread throughout the room.

    They were remembering how the Allied troops, realizing their operation had failed, fled in utter disarray like a band of misfits.

    Mordon smiled, as if approving of the reaction.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reminded those rat-like Allied bastards once again that the Empire is a mighty nation. But Her Majesty the Empress is not content with just this level of triumph.¡±

    ¡°Meaning, sir?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her Majesty has issued a direct order¡ªto seize the forward defensive outpost still held by the retreating Allied 12th Armored Division!¡±

    A counterattack to widen the front.

    Given the damage inflicted in the recent battle, it was not an impossible mission.

    As Mordon scanned his subordinates, who now wore serious expressions and were clearly prepared to carry out the order, he continued speaking.

    ¡°According to aerial reconnaissance analysis from the Security Bureau, the routed Allied 12th Armored Division is currently in utter chaos. Their troop distribution is uncoordinated across all zones, and there are even reports of desertions.¡±

    Defeating a force with broken morale was relatively easy.

    And if they were struck immediately after their defeat, it was practically a guaranteed victory.

    ¡°So, isn¡¯t it only fitting that we send those ragged dogs back home and plant the Imperial flag across ~N§àv§Ölight~ the entire Skaeolan Front? Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°You are not, sir!¡±

    ¡°Good. Then we begin our assault at noon sharp. Prepare yourselves. Let¡¯s make sure the Allied rats never again dare to covet Imperial soil...¡±

    Mordon suddenly cut himself off.

    Daniel Steiner¡ªthe man considered the greatest contributor to the recent victory¡ªhad raised his hand, as if he had a different opinion.

    Mordon hesitated, then looked toward him.

    ¡°It seems our Chief of Staff has something to say. Go ahead.¡±

    Daniel nodded and lowered his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to reconsider the advance.¡±

    Mordon frowned, raising one eyebrow.

    Everyone else in the tent¡ªofficers and staff alike¡ªwas similarly taken aback.

    Glances were exchanged as cold sweat formed on foreheads, many wondering, What the hell is Daniel Steiner thinking?

    It was understandable. The order to attack the outpost wasn¡¯t just Mordon¡¯s idea¡ªit had come directly from Her Majesty the Empress.

    For Daniel Steiner to openly suggest a reconsideration¡ªit made him look strange at best.

    Still, a few, including Intelligence Officer Phelp, thought: If it¡¯s Daniel Steiner, he must have a reason.

    But Daniel didn¡¯t have a particularly strategic reason.

    How long has it even been since the last battle ended? And they already want to start another one? Are they insane?

    To Daniel Steiner¡ªwhose top survival principle was don¡¯t die¡ªrushing into consecutive battles was something to be avoided at all costs.

    And besides...

    By offering a dissenting opinion even in a favorable situation, he hoped to lower his evaluation as a field commander¡ªperhaps even enough to be transferred to rear-line duty.

    ¡°If you want us to reconsider the advance?¡± Mordon repeated, not knowing Daniel¡¯s very civilian-like motives.

    ¡°Chief of Staff, this order came directly from Her Majesty the Empress. And yet you ask us to reconsider. On what grounds?¡±

    Daniel, who did have some justification, answered calmly.

    ¡°As you¡¯re aware, sir, we have nearly three thousand prisoners. We could use them to negotiate with the enemy or extract intelligence. Their testimony might help us grasp the enemy¡¯s movements in greater detail.¡±

    ¡°...We¡¯ve already assessed enemy movements. Didn¡¯t you hear? Aerial recon analysis shows that they¡¯re practically falling apart.¡±

    ¡°Sir. We must not place blind faith in aerial reconnaissance. Looking down from above also means they can prepare to be seen from below. What if they¡¯ve hidden forces under camouflage in blind spots?¡±

    It was a textbook counterpoint¡ªunassailable.

    When Mordon fell silent, Daniel continued.

    ¡°To clear the fog of war, we must extract intel from prisoners and deploy capable scouts to conduct omnidirectional reconnaissance. Issuing an advance simply because the situation appears favorable is a dangerous gamble.¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty ordered us to strike the enemy outpost immediately. Are you refusing to carry out Her Majesty¡¯s command?¡±

    ¡°Executing the assigned mission is right¡ªbut operational discretion lies with the Division Commander. If we were meant to blindly obey, regardless of circumstance, why would we need commanders at all?¡±

    Mordon slammed his hand down on the command table.

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s words had struck a nerve.

    ¡°Chief of Staff! Just because you scored some victories doesn¡¯t make you my superior! I¡¯ve been patient, but you¡¯ve clearly overstepped your bounds! Not only do you question Her Majesty¡¯s decision, now you insult me? After this battle, you can expect to face a court-martial!¡±

    Exactly what Daniel had wanted.

    He was almost grateful to Mordon for taking the bait¡ªbut to keep up appearances, he frowned slightly, as if offended.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this decision.¡±

    Having said that, Daniel turned and walked out, as if there was no reason for him to remain in the tent.

    He could hear Mordon shouting at him from behind, but Daniel ignored it completely.

    A perfect exit. If I¡¯m lucky...

    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe might finally be discharged from the military altogether.

    A victorious grin spread across Daniel¡¯s face.

    ****

    Mordon, who had cleanly dismissed Daniel¡¯s objections, issued the order to advance on the enemy¡¯s defensive outpost at exactly noon.

    The 7th Armored Division of the Imperial Army, acting on the command, swiftly advanced toward the enemy trenches using their high mobility. But the Allied forces offered no resistance whatsoever.

    Puzzled by this, the 7th Division inspected the trenches¡ªonly to discover that the enemy was nowhere to be found.

    Whether they had fled entirely or simply vanished from the defensive line was unclear.

    Upon receiving the report, Mordon, still uncertain, decided to deploy personally to assess the situation.

    Riding in an armored vehicle alongside his staff officers, Mordon traveled to the Allied defensive outpost¡ªand confirmed the report to be true.

    Both the enemy trenches and their command center were completely deserted.

    Still trying to make sense of it, Mordon stepped down from the vehicle and surveyed the surroundings.

    At present, only scattered Imperial troops were moving through what had once been the enemy¡¯s base of operations.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Something felt off.

    As Mordon stood with his arms crossed, waiting, Intelligence Officer Phelp approached from the vehicle ahead.

    ¡°Commander. It¡¯s true¡ªthe enemy abandoned even their command post. Could they have sensed our counterattack and retreated preemptively?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. More importantly¡ªwhere¡¯s Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Chief of Staff? He said he¡¯d secure a retreat route in case of a possible surprise attack, so he¡¯s stationed in the rear. He¡¯s building trenches and setting up machine guns and mortars.¡±

    ¡°What a pointless waste of time.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Mordon uncrossed his arms and spoke again.

    ¡°Contact headquarters. Tell them the Allied 12th Armored Division fled in terror. Let them know we¡¯ve captured the enemy command center. Her Majesty will be pleased to hear¡ª¡±

    Before Mordon could finish speaking, the Operations Officer came running toward him.

    His face was pale as a corpse. He spoke before he could even catch his breath.

    ¡°C-Commander, sir! We¡¯ve received reports from the perimeter. Enemy forces are infiltrating from both the north and south¡ªsimultaneously!¡±

    Mordon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°What are you talking about? According to the Security Bureau¡¯s intel, the enemy showed no signs of deception tactics¡ª¡±

    No. If the Security Bureau¡¯s intel had been accurate, then the enemy abandoning the front line wouldn¡¯t have made any sense to begin with.

    Realizing the source of his unease, Mordon suddenly heard the low drone of aircraft in the distance.

    Looking up, he saw a formation of bombers gradually descending from the western sky.

    The lion insignia on their wings confirmed it¡ªthey were Allied bombers.

    Only then did Mordon have no choice but to admit the truth.

    ¡°...You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±

    That Daniel Steiner had been right all along.

 Chapter 153

    Daniel, stationed in the rear of the formation, was not unaware that an Allied bombing squadron had arrived.

    Boom! KWAANG¡ª

    Explosions shook the ground, sounding not far from his position.

    The moment he recognized it as an enemy bombing raid, urgent voices began flooding through the radio, one after another.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s an attack by an Allied bombing squadron! Bombs are being dropped from high altitude! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°¡ªWe¡¯re in danger! A unit that appears to be enemy armored forces is simultaneously infiltrating from both left and right flanks!¡±

    ¡°¡ªAt a point 5km to the north, we''ve detected enemy tanks¡ªaround thirty of them¡ªalong with armored vehicles and infantry support units!¡±

    ¡°¡ªSame for the south! Enemy armored forces are approaching from 4km out!¡±

    ¡°¡ªAt their current rate of advance, we have ten minutes until engagement!¡±

    The barrage of radio chatter pounded at his head.

    ¡®What the hell? It really was a trap?¡¯

    Though Daniel had asked for the advance to be reconsidered, he hadn¡¯t truly believed the enemy would set a trap and launch a surprise assault. Now he was simply stunned.

    And for good reason. If they were planning a surprise attack of this scale, it should have been caught by aerial reconnaissance.

    If the Allied forces had abandoned their base and moved elsewhere, there was no way it could¡¯ve gone unnoticed.

    And yet, the Empire¡¯s forces had received no such intel.

    There could only be one reason for that.

    ¡®Those goddamn bastards at the Intelligence Bureau...!¡¯

    For some reason or another, the Intelligence Bureau had fed false information to the 7th Armored Division.

    He couldn¡¯t make sense of it now, but there was no time to dwell on why.

    KWWAAAH¡ª

    A bomb dropped from high altitude exploded nearby, kicking up a massive plume of dirt.

    Instinctively ducking down, Daniel quickly grabbed the radio.

    Regardless of how things were turning out, he had no intention of letting his troops die like dogs.

    ¡°Mortar unit, respond immediately! Begin suppression fire along the enemy advance route! Concentrate bombardment on the predicted movement paths of their armored vehicles! We must buy time so our forward troops can retreat!¡±

    Thanks to Daniel¡¯s prior orders to have the mortars pre-positioned and on standby, the mortar unit deployed rapidly.

    When exposed to a surprise enemy attack, every minute saved was a massive advantage.

    The longer it took to deploy, the fewer opportunities they¡¯d have to strike back.

    ¡°Target distance: 4km! High angle: 45 degrees, shell type: high-explosive!¡±

    ¡°Loading!¡±

    ¡°Ready to fire!¡±

    Orders were given to the mortar unit, which had completed preparations in an instant.

    BOOM!

    At the same time the order rang out, a high-explosive shell soared into the sky and struck the enemy formation.

    Even with the naked eye, one could see the fire erupting from the explosions.

    The enemy armored unit, startled by the immediate response, began to slow their advance.

    Seeing the impacts, the mortar unit intensified their barrage.

    As the thunder of the mortars echoed in succession, Daniel continued issuing commands over the radio.

    ¡°Machine gun positions, prepare to intercept enemy infantry! Anti-tank teams, take cover in the trenches and stand by! Do not engage until the enemy enters effective range!¡±

    Issuing orders one by one, Daniel walked toward the temporary trench where Imperial soldiers had gathered.

    He could have fled to a safer location and hidden himself, but Daniel chose not to.

    Because even if he escaped now and survived, once the unit was defeated, he was as good as dead.

    From the Allied perspective, Daniel Steiner was the worst kind of enemy¡ªsomeone they had no reason to let live.

    He knew that if captured, he would die after enduring unspeakable torture. That¡¯s why he decided to remain with the soldiers¡ªto slightly raise the odds of retreat.

    In short, Daniel was simply acting in the direction most favorable to his own survival.

    Of course, the soldiers¡ªwho had no idea what he was truly thinking¡ªsaw only the noble image of a Chief of Staff who had chosen to fight alongside them.

    ¡°Chief of Staff?¡±

    ¡°You must evacuate to a safe location...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll hold the line here.¡±

    Soldiers who had always respected Daniel Steiner tried to stop him, but he refused to back down.

    ¡°No! I will fight here with you! What meaning is there in fleeing to save my own life? Can that even be called living? Let me say this clearly¡ªturning your back on the battlefield and fleeing is no different from death!¡±

    He meant every word.

    Unlike the soldiers, Daniel knew that the moment he was caught by the Allies, he was dead.

    And not just dead¡ªhe was guaranteed to die under brutal torture.

    That was why he stayed, to fight alongside them.

    ¡°My comrades! We are the vanguard and cutting edge of the Empire! So what if those Allied rats have launched a surprise attack? We, the sharpest sword of the Empire¡ªdo you think we can be broken?!¡±

    Cries of ¡°No!¡± echoed from all sides.

    As a brief silence settled, Daniel looked over the soldiers¡¯ faces and gave a firm nod.

    BOOM!

    An explosion near the trench left a ringing in his ears.

    As the dirt blasted into the sky began to fall like rain, the soldiers held their positions and opened fire at the approaching enemy.

    Gunfire and explosions roared around them. Daniel crouched behind the trench wall.

    Leaning against the dirt embankment, he exhaled slowly.

    ¡®Damn it. When the hell is our main force arriving?¡¯

    Daniel was holding this retreat path because he had to buy time for the Imperial forces deep in enemy territory to pull back.

    The main force had pushed in, and unless they were extracted, the retreat would be a massacre.

    From the Allied perspective, they had to block that route if they wanted to complete the encirclement¡ªbut Daniel was obstructing it, creating a major problem for them.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much longer we can hold.¡¯

    They were doing their best, but it was only a matter of time before the enemy pushed through and cut off the escape route.

    ¡®If only Lucy or Freyen were nearby...¡¯

    But he had sent them toward the enemy headquarters to track the division commander¡¯s movements¡ªhe couldn¡¯t rely on them now.

    While that anxiety gnawed at him, a soldier manning the machine gun had his head explode with a sickening splat.

    Another soldier immediately grabbed the gun¡ªonly to be shot through the head and collapse backward.

    Daniel, watching the scene with confusion, suddenly heard a transmission.

    ¡°¡ªSniper! Fuck! There¡¯s a sniper in the northwest watchtower!¡±

    Daniel closed his eyes with a grim murmur.

    ¡®When did they get up there? Or... were they there from the start?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t say for sure. But if they left that sniper unchecked, the enemy¡¯s advance would speed up even further.

    Daniel opened his eyes, knowing the sniper had to be eliminated¡ªand turned his head to the side.

    A young man who appeared to be a radio operator was clutching his helmet, trembling uncontrollably.

    ¡°Ch-Chief of Staff... at this rate, we¡¯re all going to die...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t plan on dying. At least not right now.¡±

    Saying that, Daniel grabbed the radio operator¡¯s rifle, which had been propped against the trench wall, and stood up.

    Whether the sniper had spotted him or not, the muzzle began # N§àv§Ölight # to turn in his direction.

    At that moment, Daniel activated his neural acceleration and shouldered the rifle.

    He calmed his breathing, gauged the distance to the sniper, and recalled the wind direction.

    ¡®About five hundred meters...?¡¯

    It was far, but just barely within effective range.

    In a world where everything moved in slow motion, Daniel focused all his attention and pulled the trigger.

    TANG¡ª

    The bullet shot out of the muzzle, and the neural acceleration disengaged at the same moment.

    The bullet, infused with Daniel¡¯s mana, exploded forward and pierced the sniper¡¯s head.

    As the sniper collapsed with a spray of blood, cheers erupted among the soldiers who witnessed it.

    ¡°That sniper bastard¡¯s dead! Grab the machine gun again!¡±

    ¡°The Chief of Staff took out the sniper! He¡¯s fighting with us!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! Let¡¯s give it to these sons of bitches!¡±

    Confirming that the troops¡¯ morale had been revived, Daniel ducked back into the trench.

    As he steadied his breathing, the radio operator blinked in disbelief.

    Daniel, who had taken down an enemy sniper with just a rifle, looked nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    Of course, Daniel felt the same way.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually hit...¡¯

    Still, he was grateful that he managed to take out the sniper.

    KWAANG!

    The roar of a tank cannon boomed nearby.

    At first, Daniel thought an enemy tank had already reached the trench line¡ªbut when he realized the sound had come from deeper within the retreat route, his expression brightened.

    ¡®They¡¯re finally here!¡¯

    The armored units that had been isolated deep inside the enemy command zone had begun to link up.

    Now they just needed to withdraw.

    Daniel grabbed the radio and shouted:

    ¡°The main force has joined up! Conduct one final fire projection, then prepare to retreat! I repeat! The main force has joined! After a final volley, retreat with the main force!¡±

    Believing that the retreat path had been successfully held, Daniel lowered the radio and let out a sigh of relief.

    The radio operator was looking at Daniel with reverent eyes, as if staring at a god.

    ¡°...Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    Turning to meet the gaze, Daniel offered the radio operator a faint smile.

    ¡°That I wasn¡¯t planning to die here today.¡±

    ****

    Thanks to Daniel holding the retreat path, the 7th Armored Division was able to withdraw safely to friendly lines.

    Despite being bombed and caught in a surprise assault, they had suffered only minimal losses.

    As a result, even though they had technically been defeated, the morale of the troops remained relatively intact.

    At the center of that morale was Daniel Steiner¡ªbecause not only had he predicted the enemy¡¯s surprise attack, he had also fought to the end alongside the soldiers.

    Of course, Daniel himself wasn¡¯t particularly interested in any of that.

    Relieved simply to have survived, Daniel was on his way to the command tent to check the status of survivors and organize the situation¡ªwhen he suddenly stopped.

    He had run into the division¡¯s intelligence officer, Phelp, along the path.

    Looking utterly exhausted, Phelp hurried over as soon as he saw Daniel.

    ¡°Chief of Staff.¡±

    Bowing his head in greeting, Phelp began to speak as though burdened with guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I had known things would turn out this way, I should¡¯ve spoken up in the strategy meeting instead of staying silent...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What matters now is stabilizing the military, not seeking forgiveness. Where is the Division Commander?¡±

    Phelp fell silent.

    Daniel tilted his head, puzzled, and Phelp quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Unfortunately... the Division Commander was caught in the bombing and has been killed in action.¡±

    What? Daniel didn¡¯t even have time to react before Phelp continued.

    ¡°Therefore, in accordance with the chain of command...¡±

    Phelp lifted his head, and his eyes held a grave weight.

    ¡°Effective immediately, Chief of Staff¡ªyou are the acting Division Commander of the 7th Armored Division.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Meanwhile, in the Capital Parliament.

    Inside the leadership office of the Free Society Party.

    ¡°Your Grace, allow me to congratulate you on seizing control of the Capital.¡±

    A young man in a crisp suit handed a cup of coffee to Belvar as he spoke.

    His name was Kadem.

    He was a member of the Noble Coalition and had become the new party leader of the Free Society Party after Kembel was imprisoned.

    Belvar, seated on the sofa, accepted the coffee, and Kadem sat down across from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to see everything going according to plan. As expected of Duke Belvar. Lately, I find myself ever more certain that siding with you was the right decision.¡±

    Belvar frowned at Kadem¡¯s sycophantic tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless. This isn¡¯t the time to celebrate victory.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say caution never hurts. Understood. More importantly, I heard Your Grace has confined Her Majesty to the topmost level of the Imperial Palace. What are your plans moving forward?¡±

    ¡°Officially, it¡¯s been stated that Her Majesty the Empress is resting, having been deeply shocked by the passing of the late Emperor. The Imperial Daily has already published the article and is spreading it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. A way to buy time, in other words.¡±

    ¡°Seizing control of the Capital doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve secured control of the military. We must make the first move before outsiders realize the situation here and mount any resistance.¡±

    Glancing around unnecessarily, Kadem lowered his voice.

    ¡°By first move, you mean?¡±

    ¡°There will be a large-scale reshuffling of personnel. We must neutralize the pro-Empress generals to prevent any unexpected accidents.¡±

    ¡°I see. And after that...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make an official announcement that I¡¯m assuming the role of regent until Her Majesty recovers from the shock and regains full mental clarity.¡±

    Hearing the plan, Kadem began to understand why Belvar had sought him out.

    ¡°Then I am to assist in pacifying the people?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The moment I declare myself regent, public dissatisfaction will rise sharply. Especially in the Capital, where most of the citizens support Selvia. To suppress that unrest, I¡¯ll promise a tax cut.¡±

    Promising tax cuts in the middle ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) of a war was, in effect, no different from weakening the military.

    That was because most of the tax revenue was being funneled into the production and supply of military goods.

    However, for the increasingly burdened public, Belvar¡¯s promise of reduced taxes would certainly be received positively.

    After all, people tended to focus on short-sighted personal gain.

    ¡°Once public dissatisfaction has subsided, you¡¯ll step up to represent the Noble Coalition. Assert that it¡¯s only right for me to act as regent¡ªand repeatedly emphasize that the Coalition is pushing for reforms solely for the benefit of the people.¡±

    ¡°Of course. And after the tax cuts, we can incite them with something like: ¡®The taxes could¡¯ve been lowered before, but the Empress didn¡¯t do it! She never cared for the people!¡¯¡ªsomething along those lines.¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re catching on quickly. Once we¡¯ve gained a significant portion of the public¡¯s support...¡±

    A faint glint of realization flickered across Kadem¡¯s lips, forming a smile.

    ¡°A republic. If everything goes well, we might even depose the Empress and declare a republic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a distant future, but not an impossible one.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Duke Belvar. My humble brain can hardly keep up with yours.¡±

    Hearing the flattery, Belvar clicked his tongue once and stood up from his seat.

    He had shared the general outline of the plan¡ªthere was nothing more to discuss.

    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll give the signal to act. Until then, make sure the parliament members and party affiliates are properly managed.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kadem rose somewhat awkwardly and gave a respectful bow.

    Belvar, silently watching him for a moment, turned and exited the office.

    He walked through the halls of Parliament until he reached the entrance¡ªwhere he abruptly stopped.

    Deputy Director Pelliston of the Security Bureau was waiting for him at the entrance.

    Restless and fidgeting, Pelliston immediately approached and bowed when he spotted Belvar.

    ¡°Duke Belvar.¡±

    ¡°...What is it?¡±

    Lifting his head, Pelliston hesitated briefly before speaking.

    ¡°The Allied 12th Armored Division¡¯s surprise attack has failed.¡±

    At his words, Belvar quickly glanced around.

    After confirming that no one was within earshot, he lowered his voice.

    ¡°What do you mean, it failed? Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that Daniel Steiner anticipated the enemy ambush and secured a retreat route. Because he held the escape path, the main force was able to pull out swiftly, and the Empire¡¯s 7th Armored Division reportedly suffered minimal losses.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The fact that he¡¯d anticipated the ambush was absurd enough¡ªbut to hear that he¡¯d escaped unscathed made Belvar¡¯s head throb.

    To him, the continued survival of Daniel Steiner was a worse blow than any other setback.

    Belvar glared at Pelliston.

    ¡°Make sure that bastard can¡¯t leave the front.¡±

    ¡°But how...?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you forge a royal decree or whatever¡ªjust block him somehow! If that son of a bitch starts getting ideas, everything could unravel!¡±

    Belvar barked the order, but there was a slight tremble in his voice.

    Pelliston, watching the faint traces of fear flicker across Belvar¡¯s face, bowed deeply.

    ¡°It will be done as you command.¡±

    After all, for Pelliston, there was no other option.

    ****

    After hearing from Intelligence Officer Phelp that the Division Commander was dead, Daniel headed to the command tent.

    It was to cross-check whether what Phelp had said was true.

    When Daniel, walking briskly, stepped into the command tent, all the officers seated at the long table rose to their feet.

    They turned to face Daniel and, as if on cue, bowed their heads.

    ¡°Division Commander.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°...Your Excellency, Division Commander.¡±

    The hushed voices made it clear¡ªthere was no need for cross-verification.

    Some of them hadn¡¯t even washed properly; soot from the bombing still clung to their faces.

    Daniel scanned the officers¡¯ faces, then moved toward the vacant seat at the head of the tent.

    The seat where the Division Commander should have been... was empty.

    ¡®What the hell...¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t expected the Division Commander to be killed by the bombing, and the shock still hadn¡¯t faded.

    But he couldn¡¯t afford to remain stunned.

    Everyone in the tent¡ªthe staff officers, the unit commanders¡ªwere all staring at him.

    Daniel, who had noticed the subtle fractures in their expressions, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°...Before we get to the damage report, there¡¯s one thing I need to make absolutely clear. I believe most of the staff and commanders here already know.¡±

    The cracks on their faces stemmed from distrust.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the fact that the Imperial Intelligence Bureau fed us false information.¡±

    The distrust originated from the Bureau¡¯s aerial reconnaissance analysis.

    The Bureau had clearly reported that the enemy was defending their stronghold¡ªthat was the intel passed to the 7th Armored Division.

    But when they advanced, there wasn¡¯t a single Allied soldier at the supposed stronghold.

    It had been a blatant lie.

    ¡°Because we were duped by the Intelligence Bureau¡¯s false report, we walked straight into the enemy¡¯s ambush. What do you think that implies?¡±

    ¡°That those bastards are in bed with the Allies.¡±

    The growling voice belonged to the commander of the armored grenadiers.

    Murmurs of agreement spread throughout the room.

    Raising his hand to quiet them, Daniel spoke calmly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s true the Imperial Intelligence Bureau colluded with the Allied Nations, then this isn¡¯t something we can overlook. Not only did they drive our own troops into a slaughter, they¡¯ve also disgraced Her Majesty the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°The most straightforward course is to inform Her Majesty directly. But if the Intelligence Bureau is corrupt, it¡¯s unlikely the other departments are clean either.¡±

    Muted grumbling rippled through the room.

    The Reconnaissance Battalion Commander, his face grim, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Our own side betrayed us, and the enemy¡¯s right in front of us. This time, thanks to the Chief of Staff¡ªno, the Division Commander¡ªwe managed to retreat with minimal losses, but we¡¯ll hit a wall soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! At this rate, we¡¯re all going to die for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s even worse is, if we end up stranded here, no one will ever know what the Intelligence Bureau did. The damage to the Imperial Army will only grow.¡±

    The murmurs grew louder as unease filled the air.

    Daniel, who had been silently watching, came to a conclusion.

    This was his opportunity to return to the Capital.

    ¡°Someone has to expose the Intelligence Bureau¡¯s crimes.¡±

    As Division Commander, Daniel¡¯s words immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s clear the Bureau has colluded with the Allies, there¡¯s no point in guarding the front lines. They¡¯ll use even more elaborate schemes to destroy our forces from within.¡±

    ¡°In that case...¡±

    ¡°If communications are compromised, someone has to deliver the message in person. But it¡¯s unlikely the Bureau betrayed us alone. There must be a ringleader.¡±

    In Daniel¡¯s eyes, that ringleader was Belvar.

    After all, Security Bureau Director Otto had once warned him that ¡°Belvar will bring the storm.¡±

    ¡®Didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go this far, though...¡¯

    Since Belvar had risked everything on this power grab, Daniel had to respond in kind.

    ¡°If that ringleader has ties to certain military units, things could get complicated. They¡¯ll try to stop us before we can reach the Capital and speak the truth.¡±

    The armored grenadier commander swallowed hard.

    ¡°Then you mean for us to mobilize our own forces and head to the Capital? But if the enemy notices we¡¯ve abandoned the front line, won¡¯t they launch an immediate offensive?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t. Remember, the enemy bombed their own stronghold to carry out the ambush. We saw with our own eyes that their defensive and supply facilities were destroyed.¡±

    There is no advance without supply lines.

    The Allied Nations would need time to repair their stronghold before launching another offensive.

    Even if they forced an advance, the front was too wide, and aside from the 7th Armored Division, Imperial forces were still deployed across various sectors.

    Unless the entire Allied force launched a full-scale attack, no single unit could penetrate too far alone.

    Doing so would only expose a supply line-less unit to a devastating counterattack.

    Moreover, the 7th Armored Division currently held about 3,000 Allied prisoners of war¡ªleverage that could stall any further Allied movements through negotiation.

    Having done the math, the unit commanders looked around at each other and began nodding, one by one.

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the Division Commander. If you hadn¡¯t secured the retreat path, my unit and I would¡¯ve died out there anyway.¡±

    ¡°Same here. I¡¯d rather expose those Intelligence Bureau bastards than sit here and rot in isolation.¡±

    ¡°Give us the order. We¡¯re with you, sir.¡±

    As the unit commanders offered their full support, the rest of the staff officers¡ªhaving no better option¡ªgave their silent approval.

    Surrounded by them all, Daniel nodded with a solemn expression.

    ¡°As Commander of the 7th Armored Division, I hereby issue this order.¡±

    Taking a short breath, Daniel raised his voice.

    ¡°All unit commanders, return to your positions and declare this: We will not stand by and let the Intelligence Bureau¡ªwho colluded with the enemy and drove our comrades into slaughter¡ªgo unpunished. Not a single traitor who commits insurrection against the Empire will escape judgment!¡±

    As the mood inside the command tent surged, Daniel shouted aloud:

    ¡°So convey this to all personnel of the 7th Armored Division¡ª!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp and decisive.

    ¡°Prepare to turn back. We¡¯re marching on the Capital.¡±

 Chapter 155

    After the meeting ended and the unit commanders returned to their positions, the order ¡ª ¡°The Division Commander wants us to retreat!¡± ¡ª spread like wildfire.

    Whether it should be called fortunate or not, the soldiers didn¡¯t question Daniel Steiner¡¯s order to prepare for withdrawal.

    No ¡ª they actually shouted cheers that were closer to outright celebration.

    After [N O V E L I G H T] all, the soldiers weren¡¯t fools. They had vaguely sensed the truth.

    That the Intelligence Bureau had deliberately fed them false information, exposing the 7th Magitek Armored Division to the enemy¡¯s ambush.

    Looking back, it was thanks to Daniel Steiner, who had sensed something was wrong and secured a retreat path in advance, that the 7th Division had been able to fall back with only minimal casualties.

    On top of that, unlike other commanders who merely issued orders and withdrew to the rear, Daniel Steiner had risked his life to fight alongside the soldiers.

    There was even a story going around ¡ª a heroic tale that he had personally picked up a rifle and taken out a sniper several hundred meters away.

    To the soldiers, Daniel Steiner was the ideal commander, to an unprecedented degree.

    And when a man like that issued the retreat order as Acting Division Commander, the soldiers were more than willing to follow.

    Amidst overwhelming support, preparations for withdrawal proceeded, and another day passed. Morning broke.

    Daniel, dressed neatly in his military uniform and resting in his private tent, was caught off guard.

    Because Lucy and Freyen had come to visit him.

    ¡®Lucy¡¯s my adjutant, so I can understand that. But why... Freyen?¡¯

    Unlike Lucy, who wore her usual emotionless expression, Freyen looked as if she were on the verge of tears, like she¡¯d just been reunited with a long-lost family member ¡ª which only made the situation feel more burdensome.

    As Daniel stood there confused, Freyen stepped forward and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel. I heard you were all right, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. I was worried... but it seems you¡¯re really okay. You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, right?¡±

    She was standing too close.

    Daniel, clearly uncomfortable, gave a reluctant nod.

    ¡°...Yeah. More importantly, Second Lieutenant Freyen ¡ª according to Intelligence Officer Phelp, you made quite the contribution on the battlefield. Even in the chaos, you did well.¡±

    He recalled hearing during yesterday¡¯s casualty reports that thanks to Freyen¡¯s healing magic, at least twenty soldiers¡¯ lives had been saved.

    She wasn¡¯t quite deserving of being called the Saint of the Empire yet, but her abilities were clearly awakening.

    Freyen, apparently pleased by Daniel¡¯s compliment, smiled softly ¡ª then suddenly looked up at him.

    ¡°...If I did make a contribution, would it be possible to receive a reward?¡±

    It was a timid question.

    But given that the Empire¡¯s core ideology was reward and punishment based on merit, it was a fair one.

    ¡°Of course. What kind of reward do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like something material.¡±

    ¡°I see. If we return safely to the Capital, I¡¯ll report your achievements to Her Majesty the Empress and arrange for you to receive an appropriate monetary reward.¡±

    Daniel thought it was the perfect answer ¡ª but Freyen shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of material reward I¡¯m asking for.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it you want?¡±

    ¡°It may sound strange... but what I want is affection. From you, Colonel Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Affection?¡±

    ¡°Mmm. There are many ways to express affection, but the most certain would be... physical contact, I suppose.¡±

    Physical contact? Depending on how it was heard, it could come across as embarrassingly inappropriate.

    Daniel, aware of Lucy¡¯s strangely irritated gaze, hesitated for a moment before raising a hand and gently patting Freyen on the head.

    He figured if a simple gesture could satisfy a girl steeped in nationalism and full of unpredictable demands, it was a cheap price to pay.

    ¡°...Will this do?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d actually be satisfied with something like that, but Freyen smiled like a child in her mother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Thanks to you, Colonel Daniel, today¡¯s me is much happier than the me of the past. I¡¯ll keep racking up achievements so that one day, I can...¡±

    Something about it made Daniel¡¯s skin crawl, and he quickly pulled his hand back.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    Freyen gave him a look like ¡®Huh? It¡¯s already over?¡¯, but didn¡¯t object further.

    Relieved, Daniel unconsciously turned to look at Lucy.

    And froze, without even realizing it.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes had turned cold ¡ª the kind of cold you¡¯d see in a woman who just caught her boyfriend cheating.

    Daniel had no idea why she was looking at him like that, and he was at a complete loss.

    ¡°...¡±

    After staring at him in silence for a while, Lucy hesitated ¡ª then finally spoke up.

    ¡°Division Commander. I too performed admirably on the battlefield. And while healing allies is important, I believe eliminating approaching enemies is even more critical.¡±

    The unexpected loyalty competition was starting to make Daniel feel dizzy.

    Just as he was struggling to think of how to respond, Freyen narrowed her eyes and said,

    ¡°Lieutenant Lucy? Are you implying something about me right now?¡±

    ¡°Good. Glad you picked up on it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing. I didn¡¯t think you were such a petty person, Lieutenant Lucy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not petty. Maybe it¡¯s your narrow-minded way of thinking that is.¡±

    ¡°...Are you really going to start a verbal fight with me in front of Colonel Daniel?¡±

    ¡°You provoked me first.¡±

    Every time the two of them exchanged words, the air inside the tent seemed to grow heavier.

    Daniel was just about to give in to the urge to walk out when the sound of footsteps came from outside.

    As soon as they heard it, Lucy and Freyen fell silent ¡ª and the entrance of the tent opened to reveal Intelligence Officer Phelp.

    Phelp looked curiously at the two women glaring at each other but quickly dismissed it.

    ¡°Division Commander.¡±

    He gave a slight nod of greeting, then continued.

    ¡°Preparations for retreat are complete. Once you give the order, we¡¯ll be able to begin the march back to the Capital.¡±

    Had it already gotten to that time?

    It was a little earlier than expected, but there was no point in delaying.

    This was, quite literally, a fight for survival.

    No one could predict how things would unfold ¡ª but one thing was certain: the losing side would be slaughtered.

    ¡°...Relay this to all units.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Daniel looked at Phelp and spoke.

    ¡°From this moment on, the 7th Magitek Armored Division...¡±

    Having solidified his resolve, Daniel clenched his trembling hand into a fist.

    ¡°...will march on the Capital to eliminate the traitors lurking within!¡±

    ****

    Capital, Grand Assembly Hall of the Imperial Palace.

    **

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve secured control over the Capital, isn¡¯t it time we begin drafting a formal agreement for the distribution of power? As you all know, our house took great risks to make this revolution possible.¡±

    ¡°And do you think yours was the only house that took risks? Each of us put something on the line. Isn¡¯t that so, Your Grace?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! Baron Ventarto! Did you just say ¡®all of us¡¯? How bold of you, considering all you did was hide in safety and anonymously funnel money!¡±

    In the Grand Assembly Hall ¡ª originally meant for the Emperor and high-ranking officials to debate state affairs ¡ª the most prominent nobles of the Empire had gathered and were now locked in a heated debate.

    Belvar, seated at the head of the table ¡ª the seat meant for the Emperor ¡ª looked out at the nobles, each pushing for their share of influence, and felt nothing but disdain.

    ¡®I summoned them to discuss what lies ahead...¡¯

    But the nobles were already acting as if the revolution had succeeded, scrambling to seize a bigger piece of the pie.

    ¡°So, what do we do about the pro-Empress faction? If we purge them all, the administration will grind to a halt. But if we keep them, we risk inviting betrayal. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Just replace all the administrative officials with our own people, no?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! The administration doesn¡¯t run just because you swap out the personnel! Without their knowledge and expertise, the entire bureaucratic continuity will collapse!¡±

    It took nearly an hour of pointless arguing before a meaningful issue was finally raised.

    Belvar had just opened his mouth to initiate discussion on the matter¡ª

    ¡°Your Grace!¡±

    From beyond the open doors of the Assembly Hall, the Deputy Director of the Intelligence Bureau, Pelliston, came running in.

    Pelliston, clearly in a rush, dropped to one knee in front of the central podium.

    Belvar tilted his head slightly, noticing the man¡¯s pale complexion and ragged breathing.

    ¡°...Deputy Director? I told you I¡¯d summon you after the meeting. What brings you to the Assembly Hall?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter I must report at once.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. In that case, I¡¯ll step outside so we can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Remain seated! Everyone here needs to hear this!¡±

    At Pelliston¡¯s sudden outburst, the nobles ¡ª who had been quietly bickering ¡ª fell silent.

    Just as a creeping sense that something was wrong began to spread, Pelliston bowed his head deeply.

    ¡°According to our reports, the 7th Magitek Armored Division...¡±

    Pelliston¡¯s expression twisted with disbelief as he continued.

    ¡°...has broken away from the front lines and is now on the move in full force. Based on their heading... the 7th Division is marching toward the Capital.¡±

    Belvar gasped, and the nobles were struck dumb with shock.

    Pelliston, having delivered the staggering news, slowly raised his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming...¡±

    He paused briefly, then, face twisted in terror, shouted:

    ¡°Daniel Steiner is leading the Division in a march on the Capital!¡±

 Chapter 156

    The news that Daniel Steiner was leading the Division toward the Capital drained the color not only from the nobles¡¯ faces ¡ª but from Belvar¡¯s as well.

    Just moments earlier, those very nobles had been arguing over their own interests. Now, they turned to each other in stunned silence, their expressions painted with disbelief and fear.

    One of the younger nobles mustered the courage to speak.

    ¡°...How is this even possible? Daniel Steiner is marching on the Capital with the 7th Magitek Armored Division? Who gave him the authority to command an entire Division?¡±

    Pelliston answered in his stead.

    ¡°The Division Commander of the 7th Magitek Armored Division was killed in action by enemy bombardment. As a result, Daniel Steiner, the current Chief of Staff, is now serving as Acting Division Commander.¡±

    A ripple of unrest swept through the Grand Assembly Hall at Pelliston¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Division Commander was killed by a bombing? And it just so happens to be now, right when we¡¯ve seized the Capital?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either! The timing is too convenient! Could it be that Daniel Steiner¡ª¡±

    ¡°It''s speculation, but it¡¯s not impossible that he killed the Division Commander to seize power over the unit and then disguised it as a bombing-related death.¡±

    That last comment came from Belvar.

    Although he prefaced it as ¡°speculation,¡± there were few nobles present who didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Considering Daniel Steiner¡¯s infamous reputation, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to believe.

    ¡°...So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace! We must not allow Daniel Steiner to enter the Capital!¡±

    ¡°He must be stopped at all costs!¡±

    The nobles¡¯ outcries echoed through the Assembly Hall. Loud as they were, they weren¡¯t wrong.

    Daniel Steiner was not only a war hero ¡ª he was also a figure who enjoyed overwhelming support from the people.

    If he entered the Capital and so much as uttered the words, ¡°The Noble Coalition has betrayed us and oppressed Her Majesty the Empress!¡± ¡ª civil war would be inevitable.

    And in that civil war...

    There was a very high chance that the Noble Coalition would be the ones to lose.

    Daniel Steiner, backed by the public, would naturally have the upper hand.

    That means we have to end this before Daniel Steiner reaches the Capital...

    But that was easier said than done.

    To form a suppression force to stop him, they would need to contact the garrison forces stationed in each city.

    To tell them: Stop Daniel Steiner, the traitor, who has abandoned the front and is marching home.

    Naturally, those garrisons would want to know why Daniel Steiner was retreating.

    And in that process, they might uncover the fact that the Imperial Intelligence Bureau had deliberately transmitted false information to the 7th Division ¡ª and in the worst-case scenario, realize that the Capital had already been seized by the Noble Coalition.

    If that happened, the garrisons wouldn¡¯t try to stop Daniel Steiner. If anything, they¡¯d rally to his side.

    Forming a suppression force is a move we can¡¯t play unless we overhaul the entire command structure.

    That left them with one option ¡ª to use the Imperial Guard Division under the Defense Command, the only force immediately available.

    But even that was close to impossible.

    The Imperial Guard, by its very nature, couldn¡¯t fully abandon the Capital ¡ª and even if they stretched their forces and mobilized everything they had to stop the 7th Division, victory was far from guaranteed.

    Think about it.

    It would be a clash between the battle-hardened 7th Magitek Armored Division, which had fought countless engagements at the front, and the Guard Division ¡ª a unit that had only ever carried out bureaucratic duties in the safety of the Capital.

    And to top it off, the 7th Division was now being led by the so-called tactical genius, Daniel Steiner.

    Even in an ordinary contest, the odds of victory were slim. Against a mechanized unit led by Daniel Steiner, defeat was all but certain.

    What do we do...

    Belvar raised his hand to his forehead and exhaled in a low groan.

    Then, a thought flashed through his mind.

    ...The reason we can¡¯t form a suppression force right now is because we lack the justification. But if we can create that justification ourselves, Daniel Steiner will lose his footing and be forced to surrender.

    If they could turn Daniel Steiner into a true traitor, then everything the Noble Coalition had done so far could be reframed as necessary and justified.

    ¡°Good...¡±

    Belvar, struck by inspiration, lifted his head.

    ¡°Deputy Director! Go to the Defense Commander at once and deliver this message: Use the Armored Regiment of the Imperial Guard to deliver an Imperial Decree!¡±

    ¡°...An Imperial Decree, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The decree will read: ¡®Traitor Daniel Steiner is ordered to halt his advance and surrender.¡¯ Tell me, Deputy Director ¡ª what do you think Daniel Steiner will do when he hears this?¡±

    The Deputy Director paused for a moment, then came to a quiet realization.

    ¡°He¡¯ll ignore the order... and attack the Armored Regiment. After all, now that he¡¯s begun his retreat, Daniel Steiner can¡¯t turn back either.¡±

    ¡°And then what happens?¡±

    ¡°The commanders of each city¡¯s garrisons will hear that Daniel Steiner has truly committed treason. And the Noble Coalition will appear as the force standing against him.¡±

    The Noble Coalition, standing to protect the Capital and the Empress from Daniel Steiner.

    Daniel Steiner, furious that the situation in the Capital is not going his way, murders his own Division Commander, takes his place, and marches to the Capital in defiance.

    Perfect.

    It was all fiction ¡ª but if Daniel Steiner attacked the Armored Regiment delivering the Emperor¡¯s order, the narrative would transform into truth.

    Once it reached that point, the public would abandon him, and a suppression force could be raised without resistance.

    To Belvar, it was the best possible move.

    ¡°If you understand, deliver my orders to the Defense Commander.¡±

    With every noble¡¯s eyes fixed on him, Belvar spoke quietly but firmly.

    ¡°Tell him... to prepare a massive trap for the wolf.¡±

    ****

    After hearing Belvar¡¯s proposal, the Defense Commander concluded there was no other option and agreed to deploy the Armored Regiment.

    Under the pretext of delivering an Imperial Decree, the regiment left the Capital and, after several days of travel, set up camp on the plains ¡ª a chokepoint the 7th Magitek Armored Division would inevitably pass through.

    The 7th Division, charging toward the Capital in a cloud of dust, came to a temporary halt when they spotted the Armored Regiment of the Imperial Guard, deployed under the Capital Defense Command, positioned across the plain.

    The Armored Regiment, upon seeing them stop, dispatched a messenger to the 7th Division with the words: ¡°By order of His Majesty the Emperor, Daniel Steiner is to halt his advance and surrender immediately.¡±

    Upon hearing the phrase ¡°by order of the Emperor,¡± the 7th Division responded by asking the messenger to ¡°give us time to consider,¡± then sent him back.

    And then, the next day¡ª

    That¡¯s... way too many. Are we sure this Division went through two major battles?

    Second Lieutenant Reckela, on sentry duty at the forward observation post, lowered his binoculars and let out a breath.

    I¡¯m counting around 140 tanks, plus armored vehicles, self-propelled artillery, and even towed guns ¡ª all seemingly intact. You''re telling me they went through two full engagements and barely took any losses?

    Reckela let out a faint chuckle, impressed in spite of himself, when a soldier approached him.

    ¡°...Platoon Leader. What do you think the 7th Division will do?¡±

    At the soldier¡¯s question, Reckela shrugged once.

    ¡°Beats me. But command issued an order to prepare for retreat, just in case the 7th Division decides to attack. Apparently, they didn¡¯t even bother unloading most of the supplies.¡±

    ¡°Then... does that mean Colonel Daniel Steiner really committed treason?¡±

    ¡°If I knew that, would I be stuck standing here?¡±

    Fair point ¡ª a mere platoon leader like him wouldn¡¯t know the truth of what was going on behind the scenes.

    The soldier gave a shrug of his own and glanced back toward the 7th Division ¡ª then suddenly stiffened.

    A military vehicle was approaching from the distance, kicking up clouds of dust.

    ¡°P-Platoon Leader! Over there, look! Something¡¯s coming!¡±

    Reckela turned toward the soldier¡¯s alarmed voice and raised his binoculars to confirm.

    Sure enough, a single vehicle ~N§àv§Ölight~ was speeding toward them.

    ¡°...What is this? A messenger?¡±

    It made sense ¡ª they¡¯d already delivered a surrender demand. Now it was time for the other side to respond.

    ¡°Everyone, ready your weapons. Just in case.¡±

    At Reckela¡¯s warning, the soldiers tightened their grips on their rifles, nerves taut.

    After a short wait, the vehicle from the 7th Division entered effective range.

    As the soldiers raised their rifles to aim ¡ª unsure of what was coming ¡ª the vehicle gradually slowed and came to a stop just outside the post.

    Reckela walked toward it.

    ¡°Halt! Stop right there! Engine off, and step out of the vehicle!¡±

    Following his order, the driver shut off the engine and opened the door.

    As the driver stepped out, Reckela froze in place.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a messenger.

    The man climbing out of the vehicle wore a black uniform adorned with the Imperial Cross of Distinction and the National Command Medal, both gleaming brilliantly in the sunlight.

    Daniel Steiner?

    The very man the Defense Commander had ordered captured and brought in as a traitor.

    Shocked by the completely unexpected appearance, Reckela couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Daniel turned his head and locked eyes with him.

    From those abyss-black pupils emanated an oppressive force, the source of which couldn¡¯t be identified.

    ¡°State your name and rank.¡±

    There was no need to give name and rank to someone officially labeled a traitor like Daniel Steiner.

    But contrary to that thought, Reckela¡¯s mouth opened on its own.

    ¡°This is Second Lieutenant Reckela, commanding the forward observation post!¡±

    As the platoon leader stated his rank, the soldiers ¡ª still aiming their rifles at Daniel ¡ª slowly lowered their weapons.

    They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to point their barrels at the Empire¡¯s war hero.

    Daniel glanced around at them, then spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Open the gate. I have something to discuss with your commanding officer.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.

    According to orders, they were to detain Daniel here and bring him to the regimental commander.

    But Reckela¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t move.

    Just knowing what should be done didn¡¯t mean it could be carried out.

    Daniel cast a sharp look his way.

    ¡°Lieutenant. Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±

    His voice was icy, laced with a restrained fury.

    Exposed to that gaze, Reckela reflexively bowed his head.

    ¡°U-Understood!¡±

    Only after blurting out a response did Reckela realize the truth.

    He couldn¡¯t defy the command of the hero standing before him.

 Chapter 157

    Lieutenant Reckela, having received Daniel Steiner¡¯s order, reported it to command and opened the checkpoint gate.

    After that, Reckela offered to escort him to where the Regiment Commander was located, and Daniel accepted.

    As Daniel Steiner entered the Armored Regiment¡¯s camp, the attention of the soldiers and officers naturally converged on him.

    ¡°...What the hell?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Colonel Daniel Steiner?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Golden Cross on his uniform. It has to be him.¡±

    Everyone stopped what they were doing, blankly watching Daniel Steiner as he walked through the camp.

    It was only natural for them to be bewildered.

    The Armored Regiment had clearly been dispatched here to capture or kill the traitor Daniel Steiner¡ªand now that very man was strolling calmly through their camp.

    However, Daniel Steiner¡¯s inner state was far from calm.

    In fact, he was on the verge of intense tension.

    ¡°If I fail, I die.¡±

    When he received the imperial decree from the Regiment¡¯s messenger yesterday, Daniel immediately understood Belvar¡¯s scheme.

    It was to provoke the 7th Magitek Armored Division into attacking or ignoring the Guard¡¯s Armored Regiment, thereby creating the excuse that ¡°Daniel Steiner disobeyed His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    That¡¯s when Daniel realized escape was impossible and, before the gathered staff ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) officers, declared, ¡°I¡¯ll go persuade the Armored Regiment alone.¡±

    The staff were understandably horrified and urged him to send a diplomatic team instead, but Daniel refused to back down.

    Sending a delegation would risk misinterpretation of intent¡ªand the more time passed, the more the traitors in the Capital would solidify their grip. That was his reasoning.

    As Daniel remained adamant, the staff had no choice but to nod.

    Thus, for the above reasons, Daniel was now walking alone through the Armored Regiment¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Calm down. Even in a tiger¡¯s den, keeping your head clear is the key to survival.¡±

    There was no other way to break through than this.

    Besides, Daniel hadn¡¯t come to persuade the Armored Regiment blindly.

    ¡°Judging by the fact that they seized the Capital as soon as I was appointed Chief of Staff of the 7th Armored Division...¡±

    The Noble Coalition, Belvar included, likely didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare thoroughly in advance.

    In other words, even if they managed to bribe the Defense Commander, they wouldn¡¯t have had time to win over the subordinate unit commanders as well.

    If those commanders weren¡¯t loyal from the heart, but simply obeying orders for personal gain or because of their superior¡¯s authority¡ªthen they could still be persuaded.

    ¡°Which means...¡±

    It was time to give his best performance as a ¡°war hero.¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, in the command tent of the Armored Regiment under the Guard Division...

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner¡¯s here?¡±

    At the Regiment Commander Telberet¡¯s question, his aide nodded.

    ¡°Yes, sir. He¡¯s unarmed and has come to speak with you directly.¡±

    ¡°Did you grant permission?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He¡¯s currently approaching the command tent, escorted by the checkpoint officer.¡±

    ¡°Is he surrendering?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unclear, but it doesn¡¯t appear to be a surrender.¡±

    Hearing this, Telberet stroked his chin.

    ¡°What¡¯s his aim? I can¡¯t make sense of this. But...¡±

    To walk into enemy territory alone¡ªthat kind of nerve was something he had to respect.

    Telberet had never disliked courageous young men, and now he found himself intrigued by this Daniel Steiner.

    At the very least, he figured he ought to hear what he had to say¡ªand just as that thought settled, a beep rang out from the radio.

    ¡ª Commander, Daniel Steiner has arrived in front of the command tent.

    After hearing that, Telberet, just in case, grabbed his sidearm and stepped out of the tent.

    Sure enough, outside stood Daniel Steiner, sharply dressed in his black uniform.

    Soldiers and officers had formed a ring around him.

    They had all come to watch after hearing that Daniel Steiner was here during their rest time.

    Telberet considered ordering them back to their posts, but decided against it.

    He¡¯d heard that Daniel Steiner was a Neural Acceleration user¡ªso it was better to have numbers around, just in case something happened.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner, Acting Commander of the 7th Magitek Armored Division.¡±

    Telberet called out as he walked slowly toward him.

    ¡°I¡¯d always wanted to see the face of such a famous talent. I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet like this. Unfortunate, really.¡±

    Telberet stopped just in front of Daniel.

    ¡°I have no personal grudge against you. But as a soldier, I must obey my superior¡¯s orders. By His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s command, I am to arrest you here and now.¡±

    Daniel gave a small nod, as if to say he understood.

    But it did not mean he intended to be taken quietly.

    ¡°I fully understand your position, Commander. But on what grounds do you intend to arrest me?¡±

    ¡°Your forces have abandoned the front and are marching toward the Capital. His Majesty and the Defense Commander believe you¡¯re committing treason.¡±

    ¡°Treason? Me? Do you, Commander, truly believe that?¡±

    Telberet didn¡¯t respond.

    More precisely, he couldn¡¯t.

    He had no knowledge of why the man hailed as a hero of the Empire had suddenly abandoned the front lines and ordered a withdrawal.

    As Telberet hesitated, Daniel turned to the surrounding soldiers and shouted.

    ¡°I ask you as well! Do I look like a traitor to you?¡±

    The soldiers, like Telberet, couldn¡¯t answer.

    Daniel swept his gaze across their silent faces and spoke again after a short pause.

    ¡°...My first battle was in the Edelkral Gorge. The mission was to assist Special Task Force 307 and eliminate Colonel Jeremy during retreat. As I waited for him in the gorge, the cold gnawed at my flesh¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. For the Empire, I thought, this kind of pain meant nothing.¡±

    Daniel slowly walked toward the gathered soldiers.

    ¡°The mission succeeded. And so, the staff headquarters acknowledged my ability and assigned me as operational staff for the Nordia Front. You all know this! You know who planned and led the Nordia Invasion to success!¡±

    The soldiers who met Daniel¡¯s gaze lowered their eyes.

    All of them bore expressions of guilt.

    ¡°After Nordia¡¯s occupation, who was it that negotiated with the Eldresia Kingdom¡¯s foreign minister and brought massive profits to the Empire? Answer me, soldiers! Who was it?!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice echoed across the field.

    While most kept their eyes lowered, a few soldiers could no longer stay silent and answered:

    ¡°...Colonel Daniel Steiner, sir.¡±

    That small shift was already shaking the soldiers¡¯ resolve.

    Daniel pressed on.

    ¡°Then during my diplomatic mission to Vellanos! Despite being hit by enemy torpedoes, who survived and negotiated with the Prime Minister to bring benefits to the Empire?!¡±

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner, sir.¡±

    ¡°And during the battle at the basin near the Belmore Kingdom border, who turned the enemy¡¯s attack against them and captured Crown Prince Bleff as a prisoner?!¡±

    Soldiers raised their heads and answered with conviction:

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner, sir!¡±

    What had started as just a few voices had now grown into a unified cry.

    Daniel¡¯s sharp gaze swept across them.

    ¡°I have always devoted myself to the Empire, and I¡¯ve always taken pride in that! Even recently, when I was appointed Chief of Staff of the 7th Armored Division, you all know I exposed the enemy¡¯s plan and captured an entire Allied brigade!¡±

    His firm and commanding voice had seized the soldiers¡¯ attention.

    ¡°So why, then, did Daniel Steiner order a withdrawal?! You don¡¯t know, do you?! That¡¯s because the traitors in the Capital are deliberately hiding the truth!¡±

    Even Telberet now showed signs of doubt.

    ¡°They colluded with the Intelligence Bureau to destroy the 7th Division! They fed us false intel to send us to our deaths, helping the enemy! Can you tolerate such tyranny?! Should we just sit and let traitors run free?!¡±

    It was the first time they were hearing any of this.

    However, distrust toward the higher-ups was rapidly spreading among the soldiers and officers.

    It was because, amid the chaos that followed the late Emperor¡¯s passing, the suspicious and contradictory orders from the Capital felt far less credible than the words of the war hero standing before them.

    ¡°I did not order a retreat to defy His Majesty¡¯s will! On the contrary¡ªI did it for His Majesty and the Empire! To eradicate the collaborators hiding within the Capital!¡±

    In Daniel¡¯s impassioned eyes, it looked as though flames were flickering.

    ¡°As you all know, I risked my life to save His Majesty during the ballroom terror attack. And it was I, Daniel Steiner, who supported His Majesty from all sides, ensuring that the current Emperor could survive and ascend the throne.¡±

    The golden ribbon of the state medal awarded for saving Selvia shimmered faintly in the sunlight.

    ¡°And you think that man is someone who craves power? That I threaten the Emperor¡¯s authority? You all know better than that! You know full well I have no such ambition! Then ask yourselves¡ªwhy would His Majesty order me to surrender?¡±

    Daniel raised his hand and pointed toward the Capital.

    ¡°It is because His Majesty was not the one who gave the order! The Capital is now under the control of traitors! They wear the Emperor¡¯s face like a mask and deceive you all!¡±

    The soldiers remained silent, but their resolute expressions were beginning to burn with heat.

    ¡°Soldiers! I¡¯ll ask once more! Do I look like a traitor to you?!¡±

    The answer came back instantly, shouted in unison:

    ¡ª No, sir!

    Daniel exhaled low and steady, having seized the soldiers in an instant.

    Catching his breath after the forceful delivery, Daniel turned to Telberet.

    Telberet, who had been listening to the speech in a daze, let out a shallow breath.

    Daniel stepped toward him and spoke.

    ¡°Commander. Do you still believe that I¡¯m committing treason?¡±

    Even if he had succeeded in turning the hearts of the soldiers, if he couldn¡¯t persuade their commanding officer, things would only grow more complicated.

    ¡°If you truly still believe I am guilty of treason...¡±

    Sensing the conflict on Telberet¡¯s face, Daniel continued softly.

    ¡°...then finish it with your own hand.¡±

    His voice, firm and certain, pressed heavily on Telberet.

    It was the sensation of facing a wolf in the frozen mountains¡ªTelberet¡¯s body tensed.

    Slowly, he raised his hand.

    The hand holding the pistol rose sluggishly, like it was caught in a net.

    But it never pointed at Daniel.

    Clicking his tongue in disbelief, Telberet let out a low laugh.

    ¡°You already knew what answer I¡¯d give, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Then he tossed the pistol to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been one for shooting patriots.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Moved by Daniel Steiner¡¯s address, Regiment Commander Telberet willingly pledged to join the 7th Magitek Armored Division.

    When word of this reached the Division, suspicion lingered. In response, a detachment of guards was dispatched¡ªled by none other than Intelligence Officer Major Phelp.

    Their caution was not unwarranted. After all, the very regiment sent to capture or eliminate Daniel Steiner was now suddenly volunteering to join forces. It was only natural to suspect a trap.

    However, upon arriving at the Armored Regiment, Phelp quickly realized the offer of allegiance was no ruse.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it always seemed strange for a direct order from His Majesty. Declaring martial law made sense, but everything that followed...¡±

    ¡°I was deployed at the time. We were told to seize the National Propaganda Bureau for the sake of the Capital¡¯s security, but the order didn¡¯t sit right with me. What does internal security have to do with propaganda?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying even the Defense Commander has sided with the traitors?¡±

    The sentiment was widespread throughout the Armored Regiment: an unspoken but growing distrust in the situation unfolding at the heart of the Empire.

    ¡°You heard what Colonel Daniel Steiner said, didn¡¯t you? The Capital¡¯s teeming with collaborators.¡±

    ¡°Still... to believe the Intelligence Bureau has joined them? That¡¯s hard to swallow.¡±

    ¡°You dumb bastard. Why would Colonel Daniel lie about something that could easily be exposed? If it backfires, there¡¯s no undoing it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just what? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re siding with those damn collaborators?¡±

    Even the mere act of questioning the narrative earned soldiers verbal lashings: ¡°Are you seriously doubting Colonel Daniel Steiner?¡±

    The casual, unfiltered support Phelp overheard as he walked through the regiment¡¯s camp left a sharp impression.

    ¡°General... what exactly did you say to them? What sort of words could possibly have turned these men so completely to our cause? I can¡¯t fathom it.¡±

    It defied all understanding. But one thing was clear: Daniel Steiner had succeeded in persuading them.

    ¡°When we discussed this at yesterday¡¯s briefing, I truly believed he was being reckless...¡±

    Back when Daniel first declared he would confront the Armored Regiment alone and attempt to win them over, Phelp had tried everything to stop him.

    Yes, it was a move that could yield extraordinary results if successful¡ªbut the risk was immeasurable.

    The other staff officers had also pleaded with Daniel to reconsider, knowing he /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ was putting his life on the line.

    But Daniel had been immovable, convincing them there was no other viable path. And so he departed¡ªalone.

    Up until that moment, the staff had been preparing contingency plans, debating the logistics of an elite extraction mission in case Daniel failed.

    But in hindsight, all that concern had been unnecessary.

    ¡°There¡¯s no denying it anymore. I can¡¯t help but respect the man.¡±

    A soldier with tactical intellect is not so rare; one who pairs that with courage¡ªwho charges toward a cause regardless of personal risk¡ªis uncommon, but not unheard of.

    There are even those who seem born to be politicians rather than officers, using their wit and eloquence to maneuver through power.

    But a man who possesses all of that¡ªbrilliance in strategy, charisma in speech, and the conviction to risk everything for a greater cause?

    This was the first time Phelp had met such a man.

    ¡°I could never do what he did. And now, I finally understand why they call him a war hero.¡±

    It was in that moment that Phelp felt absolute certainty in their decision to support the retreat.

    Resolved never to question Daniel Steiner¡¯s judgment again, Phelp quickened his pace.

    He had questions, of course¡ªbut more than that, he wanted to secure Daniel¡¯s safety. For the Empire''s sake and for his own peace of mind.

    Arriving at the Armored Regiment¡¯s command tent with his escort, Phelp pushed open the door and stepped inside.

    But Daniel Steiner was not there.

    Instead, seated at a desk, immersed in paperwork, was a middle-aged colonel¡ªpresumably the commander of the Guard¡¯s Armored Regiment.

    Sensing movement, Telberet removed his reading glasses and looked up.

    He blinked a few times at the unfamiliar officer before a flicker of recognition crossed his face.

    ¡°Ah. So you must be the one the 7th Division sent to confirm the situation.¡±

    Rising from his chair, Telberet straightened his uniform and approached, extending a hand.

    ¡°I am Telberet, commander of the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment under the Defense Command. Or rather, I suppose we¡¯re now a subordinate unit of the 7th Magitek Armored Division, since I¡¯ve officially transferred command to Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Phelp hesitated, but then grasped the offered hand.

    ¡°Major Phelp, Intelligence Officer, 7th Magitek Armored Division. We welcome your cooperation.¡±

    After a brief handshake, Phelp continued.

    ¡°Where is the General at the moment?¡±

    ¡°Colonel¡ªno, General Steiner is currently with the communications officer, inside the comms truck. Said he had a message to deliver to the Capital.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Phelp was about to leave, but paused mid-step.

    A question had suddenly come to mind.

    ¡°Commander, if it¡¯s not inappropriate¡ªI¡¯d like to ask something.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve anything urgent to do before tomorrow. Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat exactly did the General say that led not only the soldiers, but even you, to side with the 7th Division?¡±

    It was not a difficult question.

    ¡°He gave a speech,¡± Telberet said plainly. ¡°The General laid out, in clear and simple terms, why a man leading the 7th Division could not possibly be betraying the Empire. Then he accused the Intelligence Bureau of treachery¡ªand I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to disagree. If they¡¯ve turned, it means someone even higher is backing them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    A sharp question.

    Telberet chuckled softly and shook his head.

    ¡°Far from it. Even if the Intelligence Bureau were guilty of betrayal, if Daniel Steiner were a man of no consequence, I would¡¯ve followed the Defense Commander¡¯s orders. As you may know, I have family in the Capital. I have too much to lose to gamble on lofty ideals.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you still chose to stand with the General.¡±

    ¡°Of course I did. Because Daniel Steiner is not a man of no consequence. He instinctively knows how to wield his own status, how to win the hearts of the people. And now that he commands a military force... well, you can imagine the rest.¡±

    As Phelp remained silent, Telberet¡¯s eyes narrowed, growing serious.

    ¡°Listen carefully. The Capital will soon have a new master. Right now, the nobles play at ruling, but it won¡¯t be long before Daniel Steiner takes it for himself. He already has the Emperor¡¯s trust¡ªand the people¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m siding with him. Like I said, I have much to lose. And if I want to protect what¡¯s mine, I¡¯d be a fool not to align myself with the next sovereign. The men may be inspired by the General¡¯s speech, but me? I¡¯m here for more practical reasons.¡±

    Not for patriotism. Not for principle. Telberet¡¯s motives were self-preserving¡ªfamily, power, and position.

    That was what loyalty meant to him¡ªand exactly what Daniel Steiner had counted on.

    But to Phelp, who held a deep and genuine respect for Daniel, the words left a bitter taste.

    ¡°The General does not seek power. He acts only for the good of the Empire. You clearly don¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°Acts for the Empire? I won¡¯t argue. But regardless of intent, Daniel Steiner will inevitably wield power. He¡¯s too vital not to.¡±

    ¡°If he does, it¡¯ll be for the Empire¡¯s sake.¡±

    Seeing Phelp¡¯s unwavering loyalty, Telberet let out a low laugh.

    ¡°As I said¡ªI don¡¯t deny that.¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, at the Intelligence Bureau¡¯s Communications Command Center.

    ¡°Still no contact...?¡±

    Deputy Director Pelliston¡ªnow the de facto power within the Bureau since the declaration of martial law¡ªgnawed at his fingernail, unable to suppress his growing anxiety.

    ¡°If the 7th Magitek Armored Division had attacked the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment as Duke Belvar planned, then we should have received a transmission by now...¡±

    Dozens of telegraphs and wireless sets crackled and clicked, as agents bustled back and forth through a haze of overlapping static and chatter¡ªyet from none of them came word from the Armored Regiment.

    He had not anticipated that silence could be so terrifying.

    Just as Pelliston was sinking into that unease, an officer raised his hand from across the room.

    ¡°Deputy Director! Incoming message from the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    At last. It¡¯s finally here. The moment of reckoning.

    Pelliston rushed over, snatched up the transmitter¡¯s receiver with shaking fingers, and spoke with forced authority:

    ¡°This is Deputy Director Pelliston of the Imperial Intelligence Bureau, Communications Command. Identify yourself.¡±

    But no voice came from the other end.

    Pelliston, irritated and on edge, jabbed the transmit button and snapped,

    ¡°Is the signal degraded? If so, check atmospheric conditions and reinitiate the transmission. Otherwise, state your name and the purpose of your call.¡±

    After a brief silence, a single beep pierced the air¡ªfollowed by a cold, unwavering voice:

    ¡ª This is Colonel Daniel Steiner, commanding the 7th Magitek Armored Division.

    Pelliston involuntarily sucked in a breath.

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner?¡±

    Before the shock could even register fully, a deeper terror began to take root.

    ¡°If Daniel Steiner is speaking from within the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment...¡±

    Then that could only mean one thing: the Regiment had refused orders from High Command and chosen to side with him.

    One of the worst-case scenarios was no longer hypothetical¡ªit had happened.

    While Pelliston stood frozen, unable to respond, the voice on the other end returned¡ªlow, cold, and sharp as a blade:

    ¡ª If you''re listening, inform Duke Belvar.

    His mouth ran dry.

    His entire being screamed to terminate the connection¡ªbut he lacked the courage to act on it.

    ¡ª The moment I return to the Capital...

    As Pelliston¡¯s hand trembled, Daniel''s voice rang out again¡ªfirm, final, merciless:

    ¡ª ...he will bear witness to Hell itself.

 Chapter 159

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s words were delivered to Belvar through Deputy Director Pelliston of the Intelligence Bureau.

    When Belvar saw Pelliston¡¯s fear-stricken face as he conveyed Daniel¡¯s message, he calmed him with the words, ¡°I have a plan,¡± and sent him away.

    But unlike what he had told Pelliston, Belvar had no such plan.

    Because he had never even imagined that Daniel Steiner would be able to persuade the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment to defect and join him.

    The tangled threads had now become a knotted mass that could no longer be unraveled.

    ¡®...How disastrous.¡¯

    Belvar sat at his desk in the mansion¡¯s study, slowly pouring wine into an elegant glass.

    The red wine shimmered under the moonlight, giving off a hue as dark as blood.

    ¡®Where did it all go wrong...?¡¯

    Closing his eyes, Belvar sank into reflection.

    Back then, once Selvia became the clear successor to the Emperor, Belvar rallied every noble who held resentment toward her.

    In doing so, he formed the Noble Coalition and asserted that Daniel Steiner¡¯s power must be weakened for threatening the imperial authority.

    Since the majority of nobles agreed, Belvar acted without delay.

    It was Belvar himself who ordered Kadem, then head of the Free Society Party, to leak Daniel Steiner¡¯s location to the Kingdom of Belmore.

    But Daniel Steiner had seemingly known that his position had been compromised¡ªon the very day of the Belmore Kingdom¡¯s assault, he had already evacuated the outpost.

    Crown Prince Blef, unaware of this, ordered an advance and ended up walking straight into Daniel Steiner¡¯s ambush, suffering heavy losses and getting captured in the end.

    ¡®He must¡¯ve figured out back then that Kadem, the party leader, was the traitor.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know the full details, but it was obvious Daniel had extracted the information in exchange for the prince¡¯s release.

    After returning to the Capital, Daniel obtained investigative authority from Selvia and began a full-scale purge of traitors.

    Almost as if to issue a warning to the Noble Coalition.

    Had it ended there, Belvar might¡¯ve managed to unite the coalition more tightly.

    If sacrificing one lowly man like Kadem could strengthen their unity, it would¡¯ve been a worthwhile trade.

    He would¡¯ve mocked Daniel Steiner¡¯s haste and moved on to the next phase.

    But Daniel Steiner did not act as expected.

    Despite surely having extracted intelligence from Kadem, he didn¡¯t follow up with further investigations.

    Just as Belvar began to feel that something was amiss, a newspaper published an exclusive report titled: ¡°The Collaborator Who Aided the Traitor Kadem¡ªBaron Hendliem.¡±

    There was no way an ordinary newspaper could¡¯ve uncovered such information.

    Surely, Daniel Steiner had co-opted the paper as a propaganda outlet to distribute the information.

    Belvar wondered why Daniel would go to such lengths¡ªuntil Daniel publicly stated, ¡°Baron Hendliem is not that kind of man,¡± openly defending him.

    That was when Belvar realized¡ª

    Daniel Steiner wanted to fracture the Noble Coalition from within.

    Belvar saw through Daniel Steiner¡¯s scheme, but the Noble Coalition was not a monolith.

    They began loudly speculating that Baron Hendliem might¡¯ve allied himself with Daniel Steiner.

    Sensing that the coalition would collapse the moment their unity cracked, Belvar gave the order: eliminate Baron Hendliem.

    By killing Hendliem, he managed to prevent the rupture, but within the coalition, a quiet fear began to take root¡ªthat Duke Belvar held the power of life and death over them all.

    When fear starts to take the form of discontent, it becomes uncontrollable.

    And if even a handful of discontent nobles chose to side with Daniel Steiner, Belvar¡¯s position would collapse in an instant.

    So, Belvar acted the moment the late Emperor passed.

    He had to move quickly before Daniel Steiner devoured his power base.

    In fact, to see it through flawlessly, Belvar even joined hands with Count Kaledra, de facto leader of the Allied Nations.

    ¡®But I still couldn¡¯t kill Daniel Steiner.¡¯

    Instead, not only did he achieve results, but even after a tactical withdrawal, he managed to minimize his losses.

    Had he at least suffered massive casualties, Belvar might¡¯ve been able to block him somehow¡ªbut thanks to Daniel¡¯s foresight in sensing something was off and securing a retreat route in advance, the 7th Magitek Armored Division remained fully intact.

    He was beyond a hero now¡ªhe had entered the realm of true military genius.

    ¡®And now, to make matters worse...¡¯

    Even the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment, which Belvar had baited as a pretext for forming a suppression force, had been persuaded by Daniel to defect and join him¡ªleaving Belvar with no remaining cards to play.

    He had ignored the truth for long enough¡ªbut now he had no choice but to admit it.

    Daniel Steiner was superior to Belvar in every way.

    With a face steeped in defeat, Belvar clutched his wine glass tightly.

    ¡®I won¡¯t run.¡¯

    Even if he did flee, Daniel Steiner would track him down and kill him eventually.

    Better to fight to the end in the Capital than die in disgrace while grasping at borrowed time.

    ¡®And...¡¯

    Only by holding out in the Capital could he buy time for his family to escape.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare think I¡¯ll hand my family over to you.¡¯

    Slowly opening his eyes, Belvar raised the glass.

    ¡°Even if I die in the Capital...¡±

    Resolve gleamed in his eyes.

    ¡°My family will carry on the name of our great ducal house!¡±

    With that declaration, Belvar downed the wine to steel himself.

    But Belvar did not know¡ª

    That beneath the very chair he sat on, a listening device had been planted.

    ****

    As morning broke, Daniel ordered the 7th Magitek Armored Division and the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment to advance toward the Capital.

    Because the unit commanders followed Daniel Steiner¡¯s orders without a single word of protest, a long military procession began to move toward the Capital.

    This procession occasionally passed by farmlands or the outskirts of cities, and each time, the people who witnessed the majesty of the 7th Magitek Armored Division and the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment couldn¡¯t help but comment.

    ¡°...What in the world is that? Is that the army?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the army, you fool. But why the hell is the army heading for the Capital?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re not headed for the front line¡ªthey¡¯re going to the Capital. Did something happen there?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Stop acting like you know anything and keep your head down and get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Damn right. There¡¯s nothing good to come from getting involved with the military.¡±

    One of the farmers, who had been watching the procession while chatting, unconsciously let out a gasp.

    ¡°But still... that¡¯s really something else.¡±

    The endless column of tanks looked like giant slabs of steel raising waves as they moved.

    Each one was a violently shaped behemoth, rumbling in perfect formation. The noise they made sounded like the growls of wild beasts, sending chills down the spine.

    On top of that, the sight of armed soldiers marching forward, staring straight ahead like machines, exuded a will of iron.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who commands that army, but he must be like a king.¡±

    ¡°No kidding. Honestly, with a force like that, they could level a whole city.¡±

    ¡°Obviously. That¡¯s what an army is for.¡±

    Wherever that army passed, it would not have been wrong to say a king reigned over that territory.

    Amid the farmers¡¯ awed murmurs, the army continued its advance. After several days, they finally arrived at the controlled entry point of the Capital¡¯s wartime perimeter.

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    Sergeant Volker, the officer in charge of the checkpoint, felt the ground shake from the movement of the tanks and hurriedly rushed outside.

    What he saw was a column of troops, accompanied by countless tanks, steadily advancing.

    Even at a glance, the number was close to twenty thousand. Volker couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air.

    The soldiers were just as stunned.

    ¡°Sergeant, sir¡ªwhat do we do? Are we supposed to... do a checkpoint inspection?¡±

    Volker, finally coming to his senses, shouted,

    ¡°Checkpoint inspection?! Are you out of your fucking mind?! You wanna get shot and die trying to inspect that? Open the goddamn gate now! Even if we don¡¯t open it, it¡¯ll be opened anyway!¡±

    The soldiers nodded and moved quickly, removing the barricades and barbed wire.

    While Volker stood there, sweating nervously, the forces of the 7th Magitek Armored Division slowly approached and began to enter the Capital one by one.

    It was an unauthorized entry¡ªbut no one stopped them, nor could they.

    Just as Volker was wondering how on earth he was supposed to report this to his superiors, a military jeep pulled out of the line and came to a halt nearby.

    Baffled, Volker cautiously approached. The window of the jeep rolled down slowly.

    At that moment, Volker reflexively saluted.

    There was no mistaking that face¡ªeven if one tried.

    ¡°C-Colonel Daniel Steiner, sir!¡±

    Seated in the back seat of the jeep was none other than Daniel Steiner himself.

    Volker, frozen in place without realizing it, glanced nervously at Daniel and spoke up.

    ¡°...Is there anything you wish to say, sir?¡±

    Daniel, his tired eyes staring straight ahead, quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°To the citizens of the Empire¡ªand to Her ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) Majesty the Empress.¡±

    Daniel raised a hand and lightly straightened the cuff of his uniform.

    After brushing off a speck of dust from his sleeve, Daniel turned his head to look directly at Volker.

    And in that moment, Volker felt as though he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°And to the traitors hiding within the Capital...¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply as he stared at Volker.

    ¡°Tell them¡ªDaniel Steiner has returned.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Thanks to the checkpoint chief opening the gate, the 7th Magitek Armored Division was able to enter the Capital without suffering any damage.

    Of course, just because no damage was incurred didn¡¯t mean there was no chaos in the Capital.

    ¡°Tanks?! Why are there tanks in the Capital?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell? So it wasn¡¯t a lie that the 7th Magitek Armored Division left the front line and came down here?!¡±

    ¡°Be good, sweetie. Hold Mommy¡¯s hand tight. We¡¯re going home right now. Don¡¯t even think about going outside for the time being.¡±

    As the line of tanks and soldiers advanced into the Capital, citizens scattered in panic.

    Occasionally, a tank would crush a car blocking the road due to illegal parking, rolling over it with its treads. Each time that happened, the shattering windows and collapsing chassis of the vehicle left the citizens visibly shaken.

    ¡°You idiot, snap out of it! This isn¡¯t some parade!¡±

    ¡°Is there going to be a civil war?!¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening...?¡±

    From the perspective of the citizens, they had simply been going about their daily lives¡ªand now, with thousands of troops suddenly occupying the Capital, their panic was only natural.

    On top of that, Belvar was likely using the Imperial Daily to incite the public with the narrative that ¡°Daniel Steiner has committed treason.¡± That would¡¯ve only made the situation all the more chaotic.

    ¡®They probably really believe I¡¯ve staged a coup.¡¯

    It was a misunderstanding that would eventually be cleared up, but the sooner, the better.

    Daniel pulled out the radio from his coat and pressed /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ the transmission button.

    ¡°All staff officers and unit commanders are to gather at Central Plaza immediately.¡±

    No sooner had the order been given than the driver pulled the vehicle out of the formation and headed toward the plaza.

    As they moved past tanks and armored vehicles, Lucy, who was seated next to Daniel, spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s been no resistance.¡±

    ¡°You expected the Defense Command to block us?¡±

    ¡°To be honest¡ªyes, I did.¡±

    Daniel let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°As you predicted, the Defense Commander might very well have given the order to stop us. But did you really think the unit commanders would obey it?¡±

    ¡°...Now that I think about it...¡±

    ¡°Exactly. One of their core units¡ªthe Armored Regiment¡ªis on my side. That means, even if a civil war were to break out, they¡¯d be facing certain defeat. From the commanders¡¯ point of view, would they choose to obey the Defense Commander¡¯s order and die a dog¡¯s death, or commit insubordination and survive?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single commander who wanted to die in a pointless clash with friendly forces. Maybe in a battle against the Allied Nations¡ªbut not this.

    Had Belvar given the Defense Command even the slightest legitimate justification, it might¡¯ve been different. But from the moment Daniel succeeded in persuading the Armored Regiment, it had all crumbled.

    ¡®They¡¯re nothing but rats trapped in a cage now.¡¯

    Daniel clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡®They¡¯ll pay the price for trying to kill me.¡¯

    To Daniel¡ªwhose top priority in life was survival¡ªthe Noble Coalition was nothing more than a malignant tumor that had to be eradicated completely.

    Just as he was weighing how to deal with Duke Belvar and the rest of the nobles, the vehicle entered Central Plaza and came to a stop.

    As he stepped out of the car, Daniel could see the unit commanders gathered in front of the fountain.

    Beneath the bright full moon, the staff officers and soldiers assigned to guard duty were also assembled around them.

    As Daniel approached, the unit commanders greeted him.

    ¡°Acting Division Commander.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, sir.¡±

    Daniel nodded in acknowledgment and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°There is no benefit to the army occupying the Capital for long. In order to minimize public confusion, the 7th Magitek Armored Division will move swiftly.¡±

    With the commanders nodding in agreement, Daniel continued.

    ¡°Our first priority will be to retake the centers of power: the Intelligence Bureau, the Ministry of National Propaganda, Parliament, and the Security Bureau. Each battalion of the Infantry Regiment will be responsible for these targets.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Receiving their reply, Daniel turned to the commander of the Reconnaissance Battalion.

    ¡°The Reconnaissance Battalion is to patrol all regions of the Capital and focus on stabilizing public order. Be fully prepared to deploy the light tank platoons in pursuit of any collaborators who attempt to flee.¡±

    ¡°We will comply.¡±

    Next, Daniel turned to the commander of the Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment.

    ¡°The Armored Regiment is to focus entirely on liberating pro-imperial figures who have been isolated or detained in their homes by the Defense Command. I trust you¡¯re well aware of their locations.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember the orders given by the Defense Commander.¡±

    Having issued his commands in sequence, Daniel swept his gaze across the remaining unit commanders.

    ¡°All other personnel are to enter standby status and await further orders. Be ready to provide coordinated fire support at any time. And as for the Grenadier Battalion¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Awaiting instructions!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    ¡°...Where to, sir?¡±

    Daniel turned his head to gaze at the Imperial Palace, which stood at the heart of the Capital.

    He had already surmised that Selvia was being held captive there.

    In a quiet voice, Daniel spoke:

    ¡°To the place where Her Majesty the Empress resides.¡±

    ****

    While the 7th Magitek Armored Division was seizing control of the Capital, chaos erupted within the Imperial Palace¡¯s Grand Assembly Hall.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner has entered the Capital at the head of his army! He¡¯s rapidly taking control! What in the hell is the Defense Commander doing?!¡±

    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t the Defense Commander! I¡¯ve heard the subordinate commanders of the Guard Division have declared their intent to disobey! They saw Daniel Steiner and swallowed their fear!¡±

    ¡°Goddamn it! So what, we¡¯re just supposed to sit here and watch Daniel Steiner swallow the Capital whole?! Duke Belvar! Say something, damn you!¡±

    Blame for a failed plan always finds its way to the leader of the group.

    The nobles gathered around the table began hurling their resentment at Duke Belvar, who sat at the head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Duke Belvar! Weren¡¯t you the one who claimed you had a way to stop Daniel Steiner? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you told us what that way is?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Your Grace¡ªdo you at least have some kind of leverage over Daniel Steiner? Unless you tell us something, we can¡¯t exactly sit here and stop ourselves from panicking, can we?¡±

    ¡°Silence may be golden, but if you say nothing even now, that¡¯s a problem!¡±

    Belvar simply watched them.

    The way they raised their voices in terror made them seem more like animals than people.

    He could hardly believe these were the same men who usually sat around pontificating about dignity, authority, and vested interests, spitting as they spoke.

    ¡®These are the people I trusted to seize power with...?¡¯

    Or perhaps it was precisely because they were this pathetic that they had been easy to manipulate from behind the scenes.

    ¡®What is a noble, and what is a commoner, really?¡¯

    Strip a human being of a single layer, and this is the ugliness that lies beneath.

    ¡°Duke Belvar! Shouldn¡¯t we at least call in the Royal Guard?!¡±

    ¡°Answer us¡ª!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this¡ª!¡±

    As their voices poured into one ear and out the other, Belvar let out a quiet breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said.

    The room fell into silence as Belvar finally opened his mouth.

    And to the men desperately trying to deny reality, Belvar spoke the truth.

    ¡°In your hearts, you already know we¡¯ve lost. This is the end for us.¡±

    At the leader¡¯s open declaration of defeat, the nobles all stared back at him, dumbfounded.

    ¡°What are you talking about...?¡±

    A brief silence hung in the air before it exploded into fury.

    ¡°Duke Belvar! How can you say such a thing now?!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of risks our families took for your sake?!¡±

    ¡°You think we¡¯ll just accept your baseless surrender?!¡±

    But their anger didn¡¯t last long.

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out from beyond the Grand Assembly Hall, making the nobles flinch.

    As cold sweat formed on their foreheads, more gunfire followed in rapid succession.

    Occasional explosions could be heard as well.

    ¡ª¡°Aaaaaugh!!¡±

    ¡ª¡°P-Please! I surrender! I surre¡ªghk!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Please! Please! Pleeeaaagh¡ª!!¡±

    The screams and howls pierced through the doors, and the nobles could only sit there trembling.

    ¡®That¡¯s...¡¯

    That could only mean the private soldiers they had brought with them were being slaughtered.

    Once the final scream was cut off, a heavy silence settled over the Grand Assembly Hall.

    A silence so oppressive, so terrifying, that no one inside dared to speak.

    And the one who owned that silence¡ªwas none other than Daniel Steiner.

    ¡ªOpen the door.

    His voice came from just outside.

    Moments later, boom! the door blew inward with a thunderous crash, and the grenadiers stormed in.

    As smoke swirled through the entrance, leading them was Daniel Steiner himself.

    The edge of his officer¡¯s coat was stained with blood.

    Daniel surveyed the hall, then slowly began to walk forward.

    Tap. Tap.

    As the entire room held its breath, the sound of Daniel Steiner¡¯s boots echoed alone in the silence.

    Belvar stared at Daniel Steiner and bit down hard.

    This was the man who had destroyed everything.

    Daniel, in contrast, looked at Belvar with a gaze of quiet arrogance¡ªlike a predator sizing up its prey.

    Fixing his eyes on Belvar, Daniel spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I wondered who had orchestrated this mess¡ªand of course, it was you. Not that it matters anymore. The situation has been reversed. To mark the occasion, I have a question.¡±

    There was even a hint of respect for the man who had gambled everything to overthrow the state.

    ¡°Duke Belvar.¡±

    But the next emotion that followed was singular.

    ¡°Are you prepared to suffer hell?¡±

    It was the rage of a man whose survival had been threatened.

 Chapter 161

    The moment Daniel finished speaking, the grenadiers split to either side and marched in, occupying the Grand Assembly Hall.

    Each time the rhythmic sound of their boots echoed through the chamber, the nobles flinched involuntarily.

    Yet Duke Belvar alone did not so much as twitch¡ªhis cold gaze remained fixed on Daniel.

    In the midst of the murderous tension hanging between them, it was Belvar who spoke first.

    ¡°...Congratulations. You¡¯ve won, Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Belvar leaned back into his chair.

    Even in the face of undeniable defeat, his posture exuded an air of ease.

    ¡°Seeing that your soldiers have stormed into the Grand Assembly Hall, it seems the seizure of the Capital is merely a matter of time. And with the added justification of toppling the Noble Coalition for attempting to overthrow the state, we¡¯ve practically handed you wings.¡±

    A bitter smirk touched Belvar¡¯s lips as he gave a casual shrug.

    ¡°So? How does it feel? To have the Empire in your hands?¡±

    To Daniel, that question was thoroughly unpleasant.

    Belvar spoke as if saying, ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That subtle mockery made Daniel¡¯s brow furrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense. I am not the one who will claim the Empire¡ªHer Majesty the Empress will.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And you intend to hand over everything you¡¯ve accomplished back to Her Majesty?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being insolent. I am not ¡®handing it back.¡¯ The Empire was hers to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Not a false statement. But do you truly think others will see it that way?¡±

    ¡°Duke Belvar.¡±

    Daniel called his name as a clear warning to stop talking.

    But Belvar continued undeterred.

    ¡°Even if you return everything to Her Majesty, the people will remember today. That Daniel Steiner marched into the Capital with nearly twenty thousand troops, declaring the destruction of the Noble Coalition, and took command by force.¡±

    ¡°...What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Whether you want it or not, the gaze people cast upon you will now contain reverence. And that reverence will include submission to power¡ªand loyalty, born from the heart. I see that as a kind of privilege.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits.

    ¡°A man¡¯s position creates privilege, and privilege gives rise to power that can rule over others. I was able to unify the Noble Coalition and usurp authority from the Empress precisely because the title of Duke afforded me such privilege. Ever heard this saying?¡±

    Belvar leaned forward.

    ¡®Those who possess privilege are inevitably corrupted.¡¯¡±

    If Belvar had enjoyed privilege from the power and prestige of his ducal lineage, then Daniel Steiner¡¯s countless achievements were privileges in and of themselves.

    Daniel Steiner, who would henceforth be remembered not only as a war hero but as a legendary commander, would undoubtedly become more beloved than the Empress herself.

    Popularity compels people to follow. To pledge loyalty.

    And that is power. That is privilege. And that is the fate Daniel Steiner would inevitably face.

    ¡°Count Kaledra, the leader of the Allied Nations far across the sea, turned his king into a mere puppet. And I¡ªblinded by power¡ªrose up in revolt. So tell me, Colonel Daniel Steiner... do you believe your end will be any different?¡±

    You are no different from me at your core.

    And just like me, your end will be miserable.

    ¡°Do not become intoxicated by your victory and fall into arrogance, Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    As those words, more akin to a curse, rang through the air, one of the nobles abruptly sprang to his feet.

    It was Baron Ventarto, garishly adorned in excessive ornamentation.

    ¡°What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing?! Duke Belvar! Have you no shame?!¡±

    Ventarto rebuked Belvar and turned to Daniel.

    A strained smile crept across his face, though his trembling cheeks betrayed the lie.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner? There¡¯s no need to listen to that villain¡¯s ramblings. I believe you simply did what had to be done. And if I may add, my involvement with him was not of my own will, but entirely due to his threats¡ª¡±

    Ventarto abruptly cut himself off.

    Click! The grenadiers stationed to either side of the nobles simultaneously raised their rifles.

    With their stocks braced against their shoulders, the soldiers aimed squarely at the nobles¡ªrendering Ventarto speechless.

    The other nobles, too, either cast their eyes downward or let out stifled groans in fear.

    Seeing this, Belvar burst into hearty laughter.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! That¡¯s it! Now you¡¯re beginning to understand how to wield power! That¡¯s the Daniel Steiner I expected! Mark my words¡ªyou will become the worst and the greatest dictator in history. Just like Count Kaledra!¡±

    Even with soldiers aiming rifles at him, Belvar did not stop speaking.

    It was as though he feared death not at all.

    Or rather...

    He was behaving as though he had to die here.

    More precisely¡ªas though he had to be killed by Daniel Steiner.

    Realizing Belvar¡¯s true intent, Daniel let out a quiet chuckle.

    The nobles¡ªand even Belvar¡ªturned to him in puzzlement.

    ¡°I see now. Understood, Duke Belvar. You wish to become a martyr.¡±

    A flicker of confusion crossed Belvar¡¯s eyes¡ªso confident until now in his supposed upper hand.

    Catching the subtle shift, Daniel kept his smile.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve decided that provoking Daniel Steiner and dying here today was your best option. Daniel Steiner, overcome with rage, kills Duke Belvar in a fit of impulsive violence. No matter how much of a traitor Belvar is, public sentiment won¡¯t respond kindly to such an incident.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be massive backlash¡ªbut some corners of the press will hound me relentlessly. Of course, that won¡¯t last long. Her Majesty ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) will deal with the press first. But still... why does Duke Belvar hope for even that brief flicker of chaos?¡±

    Daniel began walking slowly.

    ¡°You must believe that your death will cause just enough chaos to entangle Daniel Steiner for a few days. So then¡ªwhat is it that you¡¯re stalling for?¡±

    Daniel stroked his chin as if pondering the question, then came to a stop beside Belvar.

    Looking down at the man who stared resolutely forward, Daniel spoke in a whisper.

    "You''re trying to protect your family, aren¡¯t you... Duke Belvar.¡±

    Belvar felt as though every hair on his body had stood on end.

    Cold sweat trickled down his back before he realized it, and Daniel, watching him closely, continued in a quiet tone.

    ¡°A shame, really. But I never intended to kill you in the first place. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m not going to send you to hell. I¡¯m going to make you live through it. Ah... do you remember that, by any chance?¡±

    Daniel placed a hand on Belvar¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I mean the conversation we had at Your Grace¡¯s estate. I told you clearly then¡ªif given a chance to return to the past, choose wisely. And if I recall, you agreed.¡±

    Daniel gently brushed a speck of dust off Belvar¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°And yet, you still chose to step onto the threshold of hell. You ignored my warning, and now... well, I have no choice, do I? Then allow me to ask you something.¡±

    Leaning in, Daniel whispered directly into Belvar¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Is your family on their way to the Allied Nations?¡±

    Belvar sucked in a breath and gripped the armrest of his chair tightly.

    Without it, he felt he might collapse.

    The thought that Daniel Steiner had discovered it sent his heart racing uncontrollably.

    Calm down. Even if Daniel Steiner figured it out, there¡¯s no way he could catch up to them. They must¡¯ve left the Capital several days ago...

    But despite his reasoning, his breath began catching in irregular intervals.

    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Daniel Steiner may have planned something else¡ªsomething more.

    Daniel, having caught the erratic shift in Belvar¡¯s breathing, straightened his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find freedom in death. Watch the fall of your house. Hear the resentment of your family. Only then may you die¡ªand not a moment sooner.¡±

    Having said that, Daniel turned to the soldiers.

    ¡°Grenadier Battalion¡ªbind them all and escort them to the Central Plaza!¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s command, several grenadiers stepped forward.

    When they began to restrain the nobles with rope, a few had the audacity to protest, shouting that common soldiers dared lay hands on them¡ªbut, of course, it was to no effect.

    Belvar too was forcibly pulled to his feet by a soldier and bound tightly.

    How ironic it was.

    The head of a noble house that had served three emperors now being manhandled by a mere soldier.

    ¡°Move! Now!¡±

    As the soldier shouted and yanked him forward, Belvar staggered.

    Then, like cattle being led to slaughter, he began to shuffle ahead, his steps sluggish and heavy.

    For a man who once stood at the summit of power, it was a truly pitiful end.

    But there was no time now for sentiment.

    ¡°All remaining personnel¡ªfollow me!¡±

    Only one task remained within the palace.

    ¡°We are heading to the highest level of the Imperial Palace!¡±

    To rescue Her Majesty the Empress¡ªlocked away in the chamber known as the Golden Sanctum.

 Chapter 117

    One Week Later, Imperial Palace

    Emperor Berthram¡¯s Bedchamber

    ¡°How do you assess His Majesty¡¯s condition?¡±

    At the question from Commander of the Imperial Guard Johannes Kuntz, the attending physician placed his medical equipment back into his bag and replied.

    ¡°I have done my utmost, but at present, His Majesty is experiencing a decline in circulatory function along with organ failure. We are taking medical measures to minimize his suffering, but beyond that, I see no viable options.¡±

    Johannes let out a quiet sigh, clenching his fist as he looked down at the physician.

    ¡°There must be some way... His Majesty still¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    It was Berthram, lying in his bed.

    As the two men fell silent, Berthram raised a hand in dismissal.

    ¡°Doctor, you may go. You have done all you could.¡±

    The physician closed his medical bag and rose from his seat, bowing his head toward the emperor.

    ¡°I will pray to the gods for Your Majesty¡¯s recovery.¡±

    With a look of regret, the physician turned and walked away.

    Johannes watched him leave with a somber expression before sighing and sitting beside the emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, now more than ever, you must not give up on your health.¡±

    At Johannes¡¯s words, Berthram let out a dry chuckle.

    ¡°Spare me the empty pleasantries. Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor just said? He said he would pray to the gods. That means only divine intervention could cure me now.¡±

    ¡°...Your Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Enough with the feeble comforts. Death is a natural thing¡ªso why does everyone act like it''s some great tragedy? All the hand-wringing and miserable faces only irritate me.¡±

    After a brief silence, Johannes finally spoke.

    ¡°...Would it not be more disturbing if everyone simply smiled and laughed? If His Majesty were to lash out in anger and order someone¡¯s execution, they would have no choice but to at least pretend to mourn.¡±

    Berthram¡¯s eyes flicked toward Johannes, his lips twitching.

    Then, unable to hold back, he burst into laughter.

    The joke had struck his sense of humor.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. If they don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s better for them to put on a show. Though, of course, there¡¯s always one exception.¡±

    ¡°An exception, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a certain wolf growing fat within the General Staff, is there not?¡±

    Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Steiner.

    At the mention of the young officer, Berthram turned his gaze toward the ceiling.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, let¡¯s set aside all this gloomy talk and discuss him instead. I hear it¡¯s been revealed that the leader of the Free Society Party was a collaborator. Is that correct?¡±

    Johannes nodded.

    ¡°Yes. As a result, an investigation into related individuals is currently underway, but Daniel Steiner has chosen not to disclose any information obtained during the process to the public.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. Recently, certain newspapers have begun publishing speculative articles suggesting that Baron Hendliem is closely tied to the leader of the Free Society Party.¡±

    The first paper to report the story, as Johannes recalled, had been Melverton Newspaper.

    ¡°As the rumors spread like wildfire, Daniel Steiner held a press conference to clear up any misunderstandings. At the conference, he earnestly pleaded for people to stop making unfounded accusations against Baron Hendliem.¡±

    Berthram blinked, as if the revelation was unexpected.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner defended a noble? Why?¡±

    ¡°I do not know the full details, but he insisted that until a proper investigation is concluded, false reports should be avoided. He even went so far as to make several statements in support of Baron Hendliem.¡±

    ¡°Daniel Steiner, personally shielding Baron Hendliem from criticism... What do you make of it, Commander?¡±

    ¡°I am not well-versed in politics, but... perhaps Daniel believes he has been cornered and is trying to make peace with the nobility.¡±

    Berthram, eyes half-lidded in thought, soon shook his head.

    ¡°No... From my perspective, Daniel Steiner is trying to dismantle the aristocracy. He¡¯s planting seeds of suspicion everywhere.¡±

    That conniving bastard...

    Yet, despite his words, a small, amused chuckle escaped Berthram¡¯s lips.

    ¡°The more I observe him, the more I want him for myself. If only I were ten years younger... I could have made him a loyal ally of the Imperial Family.¡±

    But it was too late.

    Daniel Steiner had already grown powerful enough to tear apart an old, dying lion with ease.

    All Berthram could do now was hope...

    That Daniel Steiner harbored no ambitions toward the throne.

    ****

    At the Same Time ¨C General Staff Headquarters

    Daniel took a sip of coffee as he stood by the window in the break room.

    At this rate, I might actually die...

    For the past week, ever since arresting Campbell, the leader of the Free Society Party, as a collaborator, Daniel had been moving without a single moment¡¯s rest.

    Aside from the few hours he stole for brief naps, every waking moment had been dedicated to work.

    It wasn¡¯t out of some compulsive workaholism¡ªno, the real reason was far simpler:

    The moment he let his guard down, the press would pounce on him like vultures, tearing him apart.

    And just as he expected, The Imperial Daily had already begun running consecutive articles with the same narrative:

    ¡°Daniel Steiner is making his political debut.¡±

    If I hadn¡¯t taken the lead and pushed the Free Society Party leader¡¯s treason through Melverton Newspaper...

    Had he hesitated even slightly, The Imperial Daily would have twisted the entire operation into a petty partisan crackdown instead of revealing the truth.

    That much, at least, is a relief...

    Still, no matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had stepped into a swamp with no easy way out.

    His mind was fraying to the point where even the cigarettes he had quit back in his academy days were starting to sound tempting again.

    If only this were a game...

    If it were, he could just delete his character, respawn in some neutral country, and enjoy a peaceful, pastoral life.

    But reality didn¡¯t work that way.

    So, for now...

    Since he had publicly defended Baron Hendliem during the press conference, it was only a matter of time before the other side made their move.

    Whether things would go according to plan was uncertain, but this was the best play he had¡ªthe one with the highest chance of success.

    ¡°......¡±

    Beyond the window, a swarm of reporters had gathered like ants at the entrance of the General Staff Headquarters.

    Daniel watched them in silence, then lifted his cup and took another sip of coffee.

    For now, he was enjoying the rare stillness of the break room, a brief moment of peace.

    Then, on a whim, he reached inside his coat and pulled out a small photograph.

    It was a picture of a Golden Retriever, grinning with pure, untainted happiness.

    Just looking at it made all the anxiety and stress about the future seem to melt away.

    As he lost himself in nostalgia, finding a small bit of solace in the past, the break room door opened.

    Lucy entered.

    Just as she stepped closer to relay a message, she heard it.

    ¡°Kelly... I want to hold you.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice, damp with longing, made her freeze mid-step.

    Unaware of her presence, he continued speaking to himself.

    ¡°I miss your warmth. Rolling around with you in my arms was the greatest joy of my life...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s crimson eyes widened into perfect circles, like a startled cat.

    A faint blush crept across her cheeks.

    Because from her perspective...

    There was no doubt in her mind¡ªDaniel was reminiscing about his past sexual encounters.

    A quick glance confirmed that no one else was around.

    Lucy sighed in relief.

    If anyone overheard Daniel openly yearning for a woman he had lost, it would cause a scandal.

    She had to stop him before he made an irreparable mistake.

    With deliberate force, Lucy cleared her throat.

    Finally, Daniel sensed another presence.

    He quickly wiped his eyes, tucking the photograph back into his coat.

    Taking a deep breath, he turned around¡ª

    ¡ªonly to find Lucy staring at him, her expression oddly flustered.

    ¡°...Lieutenant?¡±

    At his questioning gaze, Lucy struggled to regain her composure.

    ¡°......I came to inform you that the Imperial Family has summoned you, Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    She steadied her voice.

    ¡°Her Highness requests your presence after work at the palace to discuss the results of the investigation.¡±

    So it¡¯s today.

    Daniel nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head to the palace after I finish work.¡±

    Though he accepted the order without issue, Lucy did not leave.

    She hesitated, as if there was something more she wanted to say.

    Daniel found her hesitation odd.

    Then, after a brief moment of observation, it clicked.

    She¡¯s exhausted.

    After all, she had been working tirelessly alongside him this entire time.

    It was only natural that some resentment would have built up.

    Daniel, completely misreading the situation, responded with calm understanding.

    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re frustrated. You¡¯ve had to put up with a lot from me lately.¡±

    Lucy flinched.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a busy time, but once things settle down, we should go for a walk and talk things through.¡±

    At the word ¡°walk,¡± Lucy¡¯s red eyes quivered violently.

    To Lucy, Daniel¡¯s words did NOT sound innocent.

    She was still operating under her earlier misunderstanding.

    She desperately clung to her last thread of rationality.

    ¡°......I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Why? A walk and some conversation could¡ª¡±

    ¡°I SAID I¡¯M FINE...!¡±

    It was rare for Lucy to outright refuse him¡ªtwice, in succession.

    Daniel was genuinely taken aback.

    Unable to maintain eye contact, Lucy half-closed her eyes and averted her gaze.

    With her face burning red, she took a deep breath, then gave a quick, polite bow before swiftly exiting.

    Daniel could only watch her retreating figure in complete bewilderment.

    What the hell did I do wrong?

    No matter how he thought about it...

    He couldn¡¯t make sense of her reaction at all.

 Chapter 118

    Without fully understanding Lucy''s reaction, Daniel headed towards the palace''s indoor garden after work.

    Following the guidance of the head of the inner division, Daniel entered the garden and saw Selvia sitting while gently stroking a Doberman.

    The Doberman, who had been purring under Selvia''s touch, soon sensed a presence and lifted its head.

    The Doberman, with its ears perked, quickly bared its teeth and growled.

    Seeing this, Selvia stood up and turned towards the direction the Doberman was guarding.

    There stood Daniel, neatly dressed in military uniform.

    As their eyes met, Daniel placed a hand on his chest and bowed politely.

    "Your Highness, Princess. I have come as requested."

    Selvia gave a faint smile in response to his greeting.

    Perhaps because of the recent events that had exhausted her, her face seemed tired.

    "I''ve been waiting for you. Please, have a seat, and let¡¯s talk..."

    Selvia stopped mid-sentence and tilted her head in confusion.

    Daniel was staring intently at the Doberman, who was still growling at him.

    "...Lieutenant Colonel Daniel? Do you like dogs?"

    Only then did Daniel realize his gaze was fixed on the dog, and he cleared his throat awkwardly.

    "I don''t dislike them. I used to have a retriever in the past."

    "Is that so?"

    After a brief moment of contemplation, Selvia spoke with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "Then would you like to pet him?"

    Daniel, who would never willingly approach a dog that was growling at him, hesitated for a moment. If he refused, Selvia would likely tease him about it.

    But...

    "I''ll do so."

    Without hesitation, Daniel accepted and walked towards the Doberman.

    The Doberman, who had been growling, seemed flustered as Daniel drew closer, and it retracted its teeth.

    Kneeling in front of the dog, Daniel gently petted its head.

    The Doberman blinked its eyes blankly but did not reject Daniel''s touch.

    "Good dog. I can see you¡¯re trying not to bite."

    As Daniel continued to pet the dog, Selvia tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡®I don¡¯t remember him being this docile...¡¯

    The dog, which had been showing its teeth and barking at everyone except for its owner, was now behaving like a lamb, lowering its tail in front of Daniel. It was truly strange.

    "It reminds me of the past. Our Kelly used to be this well-behaved."

    "Kelly... is that the name of the retriever you mentioned?"

    "Yes. He was a charming one with a smile."

    After saying that, Daniel petted the Doberman one last time and stood up.

    "Anyway..."

    Daniel lightly dusted off his hands and turned to face Selvia.

    "You must have something you¡¯d like to discuss with me."

    At the mention of the main topic, Selvia pointed to the table beside her.

    On the table were elegant cups and plates filled with refreshments.

    "Shall we sit and talk?"

    Daniel nodded in agreement to Selvia¡¯s suggestion.

    The two of them naturally walked over to the table and took their seats.

    Selvia, lightly holding a steaming cup of black tea, pursed her small lips and spoke.

    "Lieutenant Colonel Daniel. What exactly are you up to?"

    From the very first question, there was an edge to her tone.

    Daniel hesitated for a moment before giving a faint smile.

    "I¡¯m having difficulty understanding what you mean."

    "Don¡¯t play coy. Right now, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel, you¡¯re deliberately slowing down the investigation. Now that Campbell¡¯s collaboration has been exposed, what exactly are you hesitating about?"

    It was obvious, of course, but Selvia had already listened to the recording of Campbell''s confession that Daniel had brought.

    There was more than enough evidence, so the next step should have been to deal with Baron Hendliem.

    ¡®But...¡¯

    Daniel had called a press conference and was merely stalling, claiming that "nothing has been confirmed yet."

    He even appealed to stop the malicious reporting about Baron Hendliem.

    ¡®The coronation is just around the corner. That means Daniel¡¯s inquisitorial authority is about to end.¡¯

    At the time when he should have been most active, Daniel was delaying things as if he had no intention of concluding the investigation.

    This bizarre behavior made Selvia furrow her brows in displeasure.

    "Could it be that you¡¯re trying to make peace with the aristocrats? After everything that¡¯s happened?"

    She was asking if, after it was clear that they had been attacked, Daniel was now trying to lower his head like a coward.

    Daniel hesitated in answering Selvia¡¯s question.

    He needed time to think about whether he could trust Selvia.

    ¡®Is it possible that Selvia is involved in the aristocrats¡¯ plan to hand me over to the enemy...?¡¯

    Probably not.

    Selvia was not someone whose loyalty was deeply tied to the legitimacy of the imperial family.

    When the issue of the imperial succession caused internal strife, most of the aristocrats supported the Crown Prince, not Selvia.

    At that time, Selvia and the aristocrats developed a mutual resentment, and to this day, they had been unknowingly at odds, so they could not be considered allies.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t intend for it...¡¯

    In the matter of being disliked by the aristocrats, both Selvia and Daniel were in the same boat.

    Thinking there was no need to hide it, Daniel spoke up.

    "I¡¯m not trying to make peace. If anything, it¡¯s quite the opposite."

    "...Opposite, you say?"

    "Your Highness, Princess. As you said, we now have grounds to investigate Baron Hendliem based on Campbell¡¯s testimony. But, would there be any evidence left in the Baron¡¯s mansion?"

    Selvia didn¡¯t answer but instead bit her lower lip tightly.

    If she had any thoughts on the matter, Campbell must have disposed of all the evidence the moment he was captured.

    "If there¡¯s no evidence, even if I lead a force to raid the Baron¡¯s mansion as an inspector, it would only be a futile effort. I would just earn the ridicule of the aristocrats."

    "Ridicule, you say? From what I see, I think we could put some pressure on them. At the very least, we could make them show some reverence towards the imperial family."

    "That¡¯s not incorrect. However, meaningless pressure would only make their unity stronger. Moreover, it would plant one certainty in their minds."

    Daniel raised his hand and grasped the cup of tea.

    "Seeing that both the Princess and I are rushing matters, they¡¯ll believe there¡¯s no traitor in our ranks. So, let¡¯s proceed as we are..."

    Taking a sip of tea, Daniel lightly placed the cup back down.

    "In the end, we¡¯ll only be satisfied with capturing a pawn like Campbell. On the other hand, they¡¯ll have resolved the distrust among themselves and continue to target both the Princess and me."

    Releasing the cup, Daniel continued.

    "Who exactly is winning here?"

    If they proceeded according to protocol, it would mean siding with the aristocrats.

    Selvia¡¯s expression grew serious as she understood the logic behind Daniel¡¯s words.

    "So, you mean your goal is to disrupt their organization?"

    "Yes. They will surely be puzzled as to how Daniel Steiner could have predicted the Crown Prince¡¯s ambush."

    Who would think that such an incident was merely a stroke of luck?

    Perhaps it seemed absurd to him as well, and Daniel chuckled quietly.

    "How could Daniel Steiner have known about the Crown Prince¡¯s attack in advance? As they continue to theorize, they will inevitably come to the delusion that ''there is a traitor within.''"

    Having only fragmented information, they would conclude that a traitor inside was collaborating with Daniel Steiner.

    If they rushed the investigation too hastily, they would realize their guess was wrong and unite. But Daniel, instead of pushing the investigation forward, deliberately delayed it to spread their delusions.

    "They will end up suspecting each other, not knowing who collaborated with Daniel Steiner. Oh, how convenient. Just then, an article surfaces."

    "Are you talking about the report suggesting that Baron Hendliem might be involved with Campbell?"

    "Yes. The people might find it strange, but the aristocrats will already know that Baron Hendliem is the criminal. But I denied it. I said there wasn¡¯t enough evidence."

    Daniel Steiner, who had certainly heard the testimony from Campbell, now protected Baron Hendliem.

    The aristocrats, seeing this, could not help but suspect Baron Hendliem.

    Had he made some kind of deal with Daniel Steiner?

    "Suspicion will gradually turn into certainty. Whether the truth or the lie, it won¡¯t matter much to them. What matters is that they have a scapegoat to drown in all their suspicions."

    To increase the unity of the organization, the fastest way would be to eliminate the traitor they suspect.

    The leader of these aristocrats had yet to be identified, but judging from Campbell¡¯s testimony, it was clear they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate anyone for their own plans.

    "So, Baron Hendliem will have to make a choice."

    Leaning back in his chair, Daniel shrugged his shoulders, a gesture of feigned sympathy.

    "He will either die isolated, or to survive, he¡¯ll have to truly betray his organization."

    What Baron Hendliem would choose wasn¡¯t clear, but whatever the outcome, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for either Daniel or Selvia.

    Even if Baron Hendliem died, the seeds of discord sown within their ranks would not easily vanish.

    After hearing Daniel¡¯s explanation, Selvia swallowed dryly.

    There was still one puzzle piece that hadn¡¯t fallen into place.

    "Could it be that the one who started the article suggesting that Baron Hendliem might be a collaborator...?"

    The plan¡¯s key element was the article about Baron Hendliem possibly being a collaborator. Only with that article could Daniel Steiner deny it, leading the aristocrats to begin suspecting Hendliem.

    Hearing Selvia¡¯s guess, Daniel nodded calmly.

    "Yes."

    Daniel, narrowing his eyes slightly, continued in a dry tone.

    "I gave the order."

 Chapter 163

    Daniel had hoped to keep Johannes alive long enough to extract insider intelligence¡ªbut it was a meaningless effort.

    Johannes, ignorant of Lucy¡¯s true identity, couldn¡¯t possibly grasp Daniel¡¯s real intentions.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand me. If I intended to surrender, I wouldn¡¯t have drawn my sword.¡±

    Steeling his resolve not to retreat, Johannes inhaled the mana in the air.

    As he took a deep breath, rotating the mana stored in his body, he lowered his stance.

    Left foot forward, upper body leaning down, his sword hand tilted at an angle.

    At the ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) very moment Lucy confirmed Johannes was going to strike, she drew the dagger strapped to her waist¡ª

    Bang!

    Johannes slammed into the ground and instantly closed the distance.

    My target is Daniel Steiner...!

    He planned to finish it in a single blow, before the man could activate that petty trick called neuro-acceleration.

    With all the experience he¡¯d amassed, severing the head of someone at this range was child¡¯s play for Johannes.

    Besides, no matter how skilled Daniel was with his neuro-acceleration ability, Johannes was convinced he wouldn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°Leaving yourself open in front of me... That was your fatal mistake.¡±

    Just as he gripped the hilt and prepared to swing¡ª

    A faint silhouette flickered into place in front of Daniel Steiner.

    Johannes realized something had gone wrong¡ªbut it was too late to pull back his sword.

    Clang!

    His blade clashed not with Daniel¡¯s neck, but with a dagger, sending up a spray of sparks.

    Only then did Johannes see clearly¡ª

    Lucy Emilia, standing before him, red eyes flashing.

    ¡°...!¡±

    Shocked, but acting faster than thought, Johannes¡¯s body moved before his mind could catch up.

    Calculating the slope of their locked blades, he twisted his sword forward to thrust¡ª

    Whoosh¡ª

    But the tip of his blade merely grazed a few strands of Lucy¡¯s hair.

    Daniel had already stepped back the moment Lucy intervened, and the sword cut through nothing but empty air.

    Johannes attempted to pull back his sword¡ªbut Lucy¡¯s dagger was faster.

    As he instinctively jerked his head back, a silver arc flashed before his eyes.

    His pupils quivered, fingertips trembled.

    Like a man staring down a beast, Johannes was overwhelmed by a surge of fear and leapt back.

    Tap! He landed on the ground, cold sweat dripping down as he clutched his neck.

    Still attached...

    Had the cut gone a little deeper, his head would¡¯ve been gone.

    The realization sent a chill rippling down his spine.

    Swallowing dryly, Johannes glanced at Lucy, who now stood watching him, dagger in hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the eyes of a killer. I just stared death in the face and you didn¡¯t even flinch. How many people have you killed?¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t respond.

    As if it wasn¡¯t worth answering.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. There¡¯s no way someone your age should have that kind of skill. What¡¯s even more disturbing...¡±

    Johannes¡¯s gaze shifted to Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner. You act like you already knew what she was capable of. This isn¡¯t a normal relationship. Just what the hell is she¡ª¡±

    Thud! Johannes suddenly shut his mouth as the air around him turned heavy.

    This wasn¡¯t some illusion.

    He could feel the air itself pressing down on his body.

    A gravity field...?

    Had one been formed inside the Celestial Hall in mere seconds?

    And by a single person...?

    The impossibility was staggering¡ªbut there was no time to be stunned.

    Lucy was already charging toward him.

    Johannes, instinctively sensing this clash would decide everything, began to rotate the mana inside him at explosive speed.

    Breaking free from the gravity suppressing his body, he took a stance and waited.

    She must believe the gravity she cast has slowed my movement.

    If he could exploit that misunderstanding¡ªeven once¡ªhe could seize the upper hand.

    Resolving himself, Johannes feigned struggle under the increased gravity.

    And Lucy was charging straight toward him, just as he¡¯d hoped.

    Not yet.

    Gripping the hilt tightly, he waited for the right moment.

    The very instant she entered close range¡ªJohannes unleashed a furious slash.

    His body, strengthened to its limit, drove the sword in a howling arc meant to tear Lucy apart.

    He saw it¡ªher body split diagonally, blood erupting in vivid detail.

    But... there was no resistance. None of that distinct sensation of slicing through human flesh.

    Ah.

    It was the moment Johannes realized he¡¯d lost.

    Shkkk¡ª

    With a searing pain, the arm holding his sword was severed clean off.

    Blood sprayed as it hit the floor, and Lucy¡¯s afterimage dissolved like a heat haze.

    As he turned his gaze¡ªshe was no longer in front of him.

    She was beside him.

    Still holding that bloodstained dagger.

    Only then did Johannes understand everything.

    An illusion...!

    The moment their eyes met, he had been trapped in an illusion and struck at a phantom.

    Biting down hard to endure the pain, Johannes managed to speak.

    ¡°...What are you?¡±

    For Johannes, who had trained for decades to reach his current mastery, Lucy Emilia was nothing short of a monster that far exceeded the realm of human.

    ¡°A monster... grh¡ª! wearing a human face...!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot, burning red.

    Gritting his teeth, Johannes glared at Lucy¡ªonly to turn his head sharply at the clicking sound of boots on stone.

    Daniel Steiner was approaching, a revolver drawn from inside his coat.

    Still panting, Johannes instinctively stumbled backward, shouting hoarsely.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner! Tell me¡ªwhat is this woman? You must know! Why the hell were you hiding a monster like her?!¡±

    It was a plea spat with blood, but Daniel saw no need to answer.

    He simply kept walking, the steady rhythm of his boots echoing ominously.

    To Johannes, Daniel¡¯s approach felt indistinguishable from the approach of death itself. He staggered backward, breath ragged¡ªand then, his foot caught.

    He tripped and collapsed.

    Daniel came to a stop in front of him and raised the revolver.

    The muzzle was pointed directly at Johannes¡¯s head.

    ¡°I believe I already told you: if you value your life, throw down your weapon and surrender.¡±

    ¡°Daniel... Steiner...¡±

    ¡°It was you, Johannes, who discarded your life so thoughtlessly. The result of your own choice¡ªdon¡¯t blame anyone else.¡±

    Even as his consciousness blurred with pain, Johannes managed to stir up his rage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think killing me will be the end! History will judge you!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Yes. This event will go down as one of the pivotal moments in Imperial history. But you seem to forget something¡ªhistory is written by the victors.¡±

    Johannes¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You, Johannes, will go down in the records as the incompetent Commander of the Royal Guard who betrayed the Emperor. Even a thousand years from now, the people of the Empire will remember you¡ªalongside Belvar, leader of the collaborators¡ªas the worst traitor of all.¡±

    Daniel Steiner knew.

    He knew that this¡ªthis was what men obsessed with honor feared most.

    ¡°Goodbye... traitor Johannes Kunz.¡±

    Johannes opened his mouth in a dumbfounded daze, then let out a roar of pure rage¡ªbut it never lasted.

    Bang¡ª

    The bullet pierced Johannes¡¯s forehead dead center.

    With fury still etched on his face, he collapsed with a thud, blood pooling beneath him.

    At the same time, the door to the Celestial Hall burst open, and grenadier troops rushed in.

    They had heard the gunshot, even through the thick doors.

    ¡°Commander! Are you¡ª¡±

    The grenadiers who¡¯d come in out of concern for Daniel Steiner froze in stunned silence.

    Because what they saw was Johannes, Commander of the Royal Guard, lying dead in front of Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Commander Steiner... killed the Royal Guard¡¯s leader...¡± ¡°I heard he was strong, but...¡± ¡°Dear god.¡±

    Naturally, they assumed it was Daniel who had fought Johannes, not Lucy.

    Each soldier muttered their thoughts under their breath.

    Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªthe distance was enough that Daniel couldn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°Adjutant.¡±

    At his call, Lucy lowered her head in a slight bow.

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll proceed alone from here. You¡¯re to take command in my stead and lead the troops¡ªarrest all collaborators remaining in the palace.¡±

    ¡°As you command.¡±

    With her answer, Daniel gave a brief nod and turned toward the exit of the Celestial Hall.

    The door that Johannes Kunz had defended with his life¡ªopened at Daniel¡¯s mere gesture, without resistance.

    ****

    The highest floor of the Imperial Palace.

    Bang¡ª

    A gunshot echoed from the floor below, making the Royal Guards stationed in the hallway flinch.

    They all knew Johannes carried a sword, not a gun.

    Which meant¡ªif a shot had been fired, the Commander had likely fallen.

    Clueless as to what was happening, the Royal Guards stood silent, tension thick in the air¡ªuntil Daniel Steiner appeared at the top of the stairs.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Blood stained his coat, but the golden insignia of the State Command and the Imperial Cross medal gleamed brightly, radiating an overwhelming pressure.

    Daniel looked over the Royal Guards assembled in the hall, then walked past without saying a word.

    Normally, the Royal Guards should have stopped him.

    But they couldn¡¯t.

    They only stepped aside, bowing their heads, as though he were their direct superior.

    Passing through the path they cleared for him, Daniel finally reached the door to the Golden Sanctum, where Selvia was imprisoned.

    Two officers stood before the door¡ªbut neither could meet Daniel¡¯s gaze.

    Staring coldly at them, Daniel slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    He turned his eyes toward the space beyond, imagining Selvia waiting within.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see with my own eyes that Her Majesty the Empress is safe.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Under Daniel¡¯s command, the officers silently grasped the handles of the door and pulled.

    As the doors opened outward, they revealed Selvia standing with her back to them, dressed in a one-piece gown.

    The brilliant moonlight pouring down from the full moon above bathed her in a sorrowful glow.

    It was the kind of atmosphere that warned against approaching¡ªbut Daniel did not hesitate.

    He stepped into the room and spoke quietly.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    His voice, soft as a breeze, caused Selvia¡¯s shoulders to tremble faintly.

    But she did not turn around.

    As if she had known he would come, Selvia parted her lips in a whisper.

    ¡°...Come in, Daniel.¡±

    Nodding, Daniel slowly walked toward her.

    Once at her side, he naturally let his gaze fall upon the scenery unfolding beneath the terrace.

    The capital stretched endlessly before them, filled with countless tanks and soldiers now stationed in place.

    The tanks looked like toys, and the busily moving soldiers appeared as small as ants.

    Selvia had been watching the 7th Armored Division enter the capital from this very spot. That was how she knew Daniel would come to find her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, as you can see, everything has now been brought under control...¡±

    Turning to face her, Daniel trailed off mid-sentence.

    Because there wasn¡¯t a trace of life in Selvia¡¯s half-lidded eyes.

    And faint tear tracks could still be seen on her cheeks.

    ¡°Tell me something.¡±

    Her voice was dry, fractured, wandering aimlessly.

    ¡°Why do you think I chose to become Emperor?¡±

    Daniel couldn¡¯t answer easily.

    A mere soldier had no right to presume the will of the sovereign.

    As Daniel remained silent, Selvia continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°The truth is, I never wanted to be Emperor.¡±

    What followed was, in some ways, a revelation.

    ¡°I had no interest at all, really. When I was young, all I ever dreamed of was meeting a man I loved and starting a family with him.¡±

    At the time, matters like politics and power were nothing more than illusions to her.

    She neither needed to reach for them, nor desired to.

    ¡°But thoughts change, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Selvia exhaled quietly, as if recalling a past she would rather not.

    ¡°When I was ten, my brother killed a maid who had been serving me. Just because she refused to obey his command.¡±

    The maid had refused an unjust order to undress¡ªand for that, she was killed.

    Selvia, devastated, reported it to her father and appealed to the many nobles of the imperial court. But all she heard in return was: ¡°Stay silent.¡±

    They feared that the truth¡ªthat a royal prince had committed murder¡ªwould undermine the authority of the imperial family.

    ¡°That¡¯s when I knew. That the imperial household was rotten at its core. And I sensed that if my brother, who could kill without the slightest guilt, became Emperor, this Empire would drown in grief.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s breath scattered into the night wind.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I resolved to become Emperor. Because no one else could stop him.¡±

    So that the death of the maid who had followed her wouldn¡¯t be in vain, Selvia gave everything she had.

    With no foundation to speak of, she built her own faction, waged political campaigns, and personally visited the frontlines to rally soldiers and earn their respect.

    And then, Daniel Steiner appeared.

    Excelling in all things, Daniel Steiner supported Selvia on every front, enabling her rise to the throne.

    Once crowned, Selvia dared to hope.

    If not a greater empire, then at least a livable one.

    ...But in the end, it was all in vain.

    ¡°I believed politics should serve the greater good. That if I, as Emperor, worked for the happiness of the many, even those who opposed me would eventually set aside their differences and cooperate.¡±

    But reality proved otherwise.

    ¡°I was wrong. Politics is always driven by self-interest.¡±

    The Noble Coalition instigated a civil war fully aware of the chaos it would bring.

    They imprisoned their own Emperor, seized the Empire¡¯s institutions, and spread lies across the land.

    Even knowing their actions would instill terror in the people, collapse the market, and break the army¡¯s discipline¡ªthey carried on.

    All for their own privileges and profit.

    ¡°I realized it too late. You could say this chaos we¡¯re in now is the result of my own incompetence.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s dead eyes and self-blaming words made her seem pitiable.

    Daniel took a moment, then spoke.

    ¡°It is not Your Majesty¡¯s fault. No one could have imagined the Noble Coalition would use the funeral of the late Emperor to seize the capital.¡±

    They had acted rashly, driven by fear of the unknown variable¡ªDaniel Steiner.

    That rashness led them to commit unspeakable crimes, betraying human decency itself¡ªsomething no one could have predicted, even with a wiser ruler in Selvia¡¯s place.

    But the wounds etched deep into Selvia¡¯s heart would not be soothed so easily.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t you saying this, Colonel Daniel... who would believe me? I¡¯ve already¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Daniel cut her off, raising his voice.

    ¡°Compose yourself! You ruled with justice! How can the outbreak of civil war be Your Majesty¡¯s fault? I swear to you, the people will not blame the Empress¡ªthey will blame the true traitor, Duke Belvar.¡±

    He spoke with fiery conviction, locking eyes with Selvia, who looked back at him, startled.

    ¡°Now is not the time to drown in regret, Your Majesty. You must think about how to stabilize the Empire. And so, I intend to offer the fastest way to do exactly that.¡±

    Though his expression was deadly serious, Daniel¡¯s inner thoughts were far less noble.

    This is my last chance to take off this damn uniform...!

    With resolve firm in his heart, Daniel dropped to one knee before Selvia.

    ¡°Your Majesty. I humbly request that you dismiss me.¡±

    At the word dismiss, Selvia¡¯s eyes wavered.

    She opened her mouth with visible difficulty, still flustered.

    ¡°...Dismiss you? Why would you say such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. With all due respect, the one who now controls the capital and has reclaimed all central institutions¡ªis me, Daniel Steiner. The people, the military, even the politicians... they likely believe that the true power in the Empire is no longer the Empress, but Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Daniel bowed his head deeply.

    ¡°Therefore, please dismiss me and reclaim that power. I marched on the capital without orders¡ªthere¡¯s ample justification for dismissal. If you do this, I will step down without resistance.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s unwavering voice carried nothing but sincerity.

    And yet, from Selvia¡¯s perspective... she could not understand him at all.

    ¡°Are you saying... you¡¯re willing to give up everything and leave¡ªfor my sake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why... Why make such a painful decision...?¡±

    Color returned to Selvia¡¯s eyes.

    Where once there had only been remorse and self-blame, now there was compassion¡ªand pity.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it. She couldn¡¯t accept that Daniel would abandon everything he had achieved... for her.

    ¡°Do you even understand what it means to be dismissed by me? It¡¯s not just being barred from the military¡ªyou¡¯ll never be allowed to hold any public office again. When the word ¡®dismissal¡¯ comes from my mouth, it¡¯s not a procedural formality.¡±

    If the Emperor personally orders a dismissal, that person¡¯s life is essentially over.

    At least in the Empire, they¡¯ll never have a respectable job again.

    But Daniel replied without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wish.¡±

    As if he had already made peace with it.

    ¡°If my misfortune can bring Your Majesty happiness, then I¡¯ll gladly accept it.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? Why would you go that far¡ª?¡±

    ¡°I told you once, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Daniel raised his head and looked up at her.

    ¡°Selvia von Amberg.¡±

    Calling her name, Daniel gave her a faint smile.

    ¡°You are the only sovereign I have ever acknowledged.¡±

    Only with you do I have reason to exist.

    Selvia understood his words for what they were¡ªand tears welled in her eyes.

    A man willing to abandon everything he had, for the sake of one woman, stood before her.

    And in front of that man, the woman wept softly.

    ¡°I... I have nothing...¡±

    She had nothing to offer Daniel.

    And yet, again and again, he had saved her¡ªnever asking for anything in return.

    And now... even this time, it¡¯s for me...

    He was offering to destroy his own life.

    Unable to hold ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã back the wave of emotion swelling inside her, Selvia fell to her knees and embraced Daniel tightly.

    Their bodies pressed together, sharing warmth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry...¡±

    The unfathomable emotions she held for Daniel bloomed like a flower in full bloom.

    She had hidden them for so long, denied them whenever they tried to surface¡ªbut now, she could no longer deny it.

    She had been born with no choice but to love this man.

    ¡°...Your Majesty.¡±

    Daniel held her in return, gently stroking her back.

    A gesture of understanding¡ªfor the pain and guilt she had endured.

    Beneath a sky crowded with stars, Selvia¡ªno longer an Empress, but simply a woman¡ªrested in Daniel¡¯s arms, and came to a quiet realization.

    Daniel is...

    The unwavering loyalist who must remain by her side forever¡ªand the only man who had ever taken her heart.

    And so...

    Dismissal was out of the question.

 Chapter 165

    After liberating Empress Selvia from the Golden Sanctum, Daniel spent the following week in a flurry of activity.

    There were matters he needed to resolve before handing over full authority to Selvia.

    Foremost among them was the detainment of collaborators tied to Duke Belvar, who were imprisoned in a special detention sector beneath the Central Security Bureau.

    Once all visible collaborators had been captured, Daniel collected letters of resignation and discharge requests from the commanding officers of the Guard Division and submitted them to Selvia.

    Given the circumstances, no one dared to make excuses like ¡°we ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) were just following orders.¡±

    They all knew that if they angered Daniel Steiner or the Empress, losing their position would be the least of their worries.

    Of course, there was one notable exception in this sweeping purge: Colonel Telberet, commander of the Armored Regiment under the Guard Division.

    Though he had initially obeyed the orders of the Defense Commander, he was quick to recognize the gravity of the situation and sided with Daniel Steiner to suppress the insurrectionists. For this, he was credited with merit and retained his post.

    After replacing every other commanding officer aside from Telberet, Daniel ordered the phased withdrawal of the 7th Armored Division.

    He couldn¡¯t leave the frontlines vacant for long, and more importantly, the 7th wasn¡¯t a symbol of the Empress¡ªit was the symbol of Daniel Steiner, the war hero.

    The more visibly active the 7th Armored Division remained within the capital, the more it would diminish Selvia¡¯s stature. His order reflected that concern.

    Of course, not all of the 7th¡¯s forces were sent back to the front.

    In the event that remnants of the Noble Coalition regrouped and launched another uprising, Daniel had preserved his core forces to suppress any such attempt swiftly.

    Having managed all this within a week, Daniel now wore a satisfied smile inside the temporary office he had borrowed at the Central Security Bureau.

    ¡°Adjutant. Say it again. What exactly did Her Majesty say?¡±

    At present, Lucy, Freyen, and Phelp were in the room to deliver their reports. All of them were visibly thrown off by Daniel¡¯s sudden lighthearted demeanor after days of grueling labor.

    Lucy blinked once with her crimson eyes before answering.

    ¡°Her Majesty has summoned you, Colonel. She said that the current situation in the capital has entered a transitional phase, and that a decisive ruling must be made to reestablish order.¡±

    ¡°A ruling, she says!¡±

    Convinced that Selvia¡¯s decision was none other than the dismissal of Daniel Steiner, he let out a chuckle and rose from his seat.

    ¡°If Her Majesty is making a decision, then as a soldier, I must naturally abide by it.¡±

    He had been wondering when he¡¯d finally be discharged, and now Selvia had summoned him at the perfect time.

    If my dismissal had been delayed even a little, I¡¯d have been stuck working non-stop¡ªstabilizing the capital, processing collaborators, hunting down stragglers... This is a godsend.

    He picked up the officer¡¯s coat draped over his chair and slipped it on lightly.

    I don¡¯t know who¡¯ll be taking my place, but they¡¯re in for a hell of a ride. Poor bastard.

    Sending a silent condolence to whoever Selvia would choose as his successor, Daniel walked toward Lucy.

    Since today was likely his last day, he figured a farewell was in order.

    Honestly, not all his memories with her were pleasant, but after working together for a year, an unexpected bond had formed.

    Smiling faintly, Daniel extended a hand toward Lucy.

    ¡°Adjutant. Others might not realize it, but I know the truth. You¡¯re actually a good woman. So I hope you continue to act according to your own convictions. Life¡¯s too damn short to live by someone else¡¯s words, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    A question mark practically hovered over Lucy¡¯s head.

    She had no idea what was going on, but since Daniel was offering a handshake, she accepted it without a word.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    With Lucy¡¯s reserved reply, Daniel then turned to Freyen.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Freyen. The Church may deem black magic ominous, but I consider it a blessing. Thanks to your power, countless lives were saved. So stop blaming yourself, and try seeing yourself in a more positive light.¡±

    Freyen, blinking vacantly, took Daniel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°...Thank you?¡±

    Nodding gently, Daniel then moved to stand in front of Phelp, his intelligence officer.

    ¡°Major Phelp. I¡¯d say the only reason the 7th Armored Division managed to push through until now was because of talented officers like you. There may be a reshuffle coming that changes your position, but no matter where you end up, show them what you''re made of.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t fully understand, Phelp was clearly touched by the compliment and gripped Daniel¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Yes, sir! I won¡¯t forget it!¡±

    Hearing the reply, Daniel patted the back of Phelp¡¯s hand and made his way toward the door.

    Humming a tune, he opened it with a bounce in his step and exited the room.

    Not long after, his voice echoed jubilantly through the hallway: ¡°Alright! I knew I wouldn¡¯t die miserable!¡±

    Freyen, visibly puzzled, turned to Phelp.

    ¡°Major? Do you have any idea why Colonel Daniel is acting like this?¡±

    ¡°...No clue. Something clearly made him happy, though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought the same... But what on earth could it be?¡±

    Freyen now looked to Lucy.

    ¡°Lieutenant Lucy? Do you know?¡±

    But Lucy, unsurprisingly, shook her head.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡±

    And so, the three officers left in the office were left scratching their heads, faced with a mystery they couldn¡¯t begin to unravel.

    ****

    Some time later, in the Imperial Audience Hall.

    Now seated on the Imperial Throne, Empress Selvia¡ªhaving reclaimed her sovereignty¡ªlooked down over the gathered assembly.

    The ministers and high-ranking officials, recently freed from confinement by Daniel Steiner, were each voicing their own opinions. But Selvia couldn¡¯t bring herself to truly listen.

    Because the one person most crucial to this summons had yet to appear.

    ¡°Is Colonel Daniel not here yet?¡±

    Selvia, clad in a white uniform and draped in a crimson cape signifying her status as Empress, quietly addressed the Chief of the Inner Palace Bureau.

    The bureau chief, gauging her mood, bowed his head respectfully.

    ¡°He has arrived at the palace, Your Majesty. He should be here shortly.¡±

    Selvia nodded and chose to wait a little longer.

    And then, a few minutes later, Daniel appeared through the open doors.

    Dressed immaculately in his black uniform, Daniel entered the hall, and all murmuring among the ministers and officials came to an abrupt halt.

    The atmosphere turned tense. After all, Daniel Steiner currently held more real power than anyone in the Empire¡ªsave for the Empress herself.

    There were even whispers that perhaps he wielded more power than the Empress.

    Under the heavy scrutiny of their stares, Daniel stepped onto the red carpet and moved forward. When he reached Selvia, he knelt on one knee and bowed his head low.

    ¡°I pay my respects to the Great Empress.¡±

    Selvia looked down at him with affectionate eyes and finally spoke.

    ¡°Raise your head, Daniel Steiner.¡±

    As Daniel lifted his gaze, Selvia continued.

    ¡°You returned to the homeland after the defeat of the Magitek Armored Division at the Battle of Skeolan. This, undoubtedly, is a great loss for the Empire and a historic failure.¡±

    A ripple of murmurs ran through the ministers.

    Was she... about to reprimand Daniel Steiner?

    But Selvia¡¯s next words instantly silenced their unease.

    ¡°However, considering that the Battle of Skeolan resulted from an enemy ambush, that there was confusion in the chain of command, and that, despite the defeat, casualties were minimized thanks to your actions¡ªthis sovereign recognizes the military merits of the commander in question.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s hand twitched slightly.

    He had come here expecting to be dismissed¡ªand now, none of this made any sense.

    ¡°In summary, I shall award you the White Dragon Medal of Valor, the highest first-class military honor of the Empire.¡±

    It was the most prestigious decoration one could receive in the Empire.

    Daniel, stunned, looked up at Selvia, utterly speechless.

    And Selvia met his gaze as she spoke again.

    ¡°Furthermore, everyone present here knows that the reason Colonel Daniel Steiner marched back to the capital was to thoroughly root out the collaborators lurking within the Empire. Therefore, I hereby order Colonel Daniel Steiner to take full responsibility in resolving the current state of affairs.¡±

    A cold sweat ran down Daniel¡¯s back. He shook his head reflexively in protest¡ªbut Selvia didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°From this moment on, I will elevate the Central Security Bureau to a Special Imperial Mandate Organization under direct command of the throne. And I intend to place Colonel Daniel Steiner in charge¡ªtemporarily¡ªas its acting authority. If anyone has objections, speak now.¡±

    This was an appointment granted by the sovereign herself¡ªto the very man who had freed her.

    No one dared raise a dissenting voice. The ministers and officials could only bow their heads.

    ¡°If there are no objections, we shall proceed. Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    A chill ran down Daniel¡¯s spine.

    He wanted to scream Please, just stop this! but with so many eyes watching, he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°From this moment on, you will assist me...¡±

    Selvia¡¯s gaze softened as she looked down at him.

    ¡°...as Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security. You will bring a new order to the Empire.¡±

    At the words Emergency High Commissioner, the blood drained from Daniel¡¯s face.

    And so, on a bright spring day, with flowers beginning to bloom across the capital...

    ...Your Majesty? Why are you doing this to me...?

    Daniel Steiner had requested his dismissal¡ªbut the Empress did not grant it.

 Chapter 166

    After being granted the position of Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security by Selvia, Daniel requested an audience with Her Majesty through the Chief of the Inner Court the moment the Royal Council convened under the conscription order had concluded. He then made his way to the audience chamber inside the imperial palace.

    He couldn''t begin to understand Selvia¡¯s decision, and so he intended to speak face-to-face and try once more to talk it through.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really think anything will change just because we talk...¡±

    The fact that she had awarded him the White Dragon Medal of Valor made it clear she was intent on pushing him forward. Trying to persuade her to change her mind at this point was unlikely to make Selvia nod her head.

    Sitting on a sofa inside the audience chamber, Daniel let out a sigh and looked down at the newly added White Dragon Medal of Valor pinned to the chest of his uniform.

    A stylized white medal engraved with a dragon¡¯s head¡ªaround it radiated the Tae-yang Branch, symbol of national honor.

    White signified the imperial family, and the dragon symbolized the defense of the Empire. In other words, the White Dragon Medal of Valor meant ¡°a single dragon defending the Empire.¡±

    The very use of a mythical creature made its meaning clear¡ªthe awarding of the White Dragon Medal of Valor was practically the highest honor a soldier could receive.

    Of course, to Daniel Steiner, who wanted nothing more than to take off his uniform, it brought no joy whatsoever.

    ¡°On top of that...¡±

    As if the medal alone weren¡¯t headache enough, Selvia had bestowed upon Daniel the post of Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security.

    That position, by all accounts, was typically held not by a soldier but by someone from the police.

    In modern terms, it was roughly equivalent to the Commissioner-General of the National Police.

    So by all logic, Daniel should not have been eligible for the appointment.

    However, it was a state of emergency only recently brought on by the War of Calamity, and the previous Commissioner, burdened by responsibility for the current state of affairs, had just resigned¡ªcircumstances that made all this possible.

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for the military to take over police duties when law enforcement had collapsed.

    ¡°They¡¯re saying it¡¯s only a temporary appointment until the Empire stabilizes, but...¡±

    The fact that Selvia herself had declared the Central Security Bureau a Special Imperial Task Agency under direct command of the Emperor showed just how immense the authority of the post really was.

    Carrying out the Emperor¡¯s special orders meant the Central Security Bureau was completely free from the interference of all other institutions.

    And being free from interference essentially meant that Daniel Steiner, as High Commissioner, could wield his authority across the entire Empire without restriction.

    Moreover, to disobey Daniel Steiner, who was carrying out the Emperor¡¯s special orders, was in itself considered an act of treason.

    In effect, he was now standing at the very pinnacle of power.

    ¡°The problem is...¡±

    Daniel hadn¡¯t wanted this kind of authority, and the thought of serving as High Commissioner in the Central Security Bureau made him anxious about the kind of absurd misunderstandings that were sure to follow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be making enemies too.¡±

    Just imagine it: a young officer of orphan origin not only rising to the rank of Colonel in just one year, but now wielding absolute power as the Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security.

    There was no guarantee people wouldn¡¯t start moving with malicious intent.

    ¡°The remnants of the Noble Coalition haven¡¯t even been rooted out yet...¡±

    The nobles gathered during the arrest of Duke Belvar at the Grand Assembly Hall were only a part of the coalition.

    They were connected like a web of scattered cells, and to arrest them all, they would need to extract a confession from Duke Belvar¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t going well.

    Even with Freyen personally conducting the torture, he stubbornly refused to open his mouth.

    And so, being seated as the Emergency High Commissioner meant that while he held power in his hands, he had also become a prime target for the Empire¡¯s hidden enemies.

    For Daniel, who had fought for survival every step of the way, there was nothing good about the position.

    He furrowed his brow in frustration, and that was when¡ª

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress enters!¡±

    At the cry of the Chief of the Inner Court, the doors to the audience chamber opened.

    There, clad in a pure white uniform, Selvia walked in slowly, her long golden hair swaying behind her.

    Daniel rose from his seat and gave a courteous bow as he watched her serene figure approach.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Colonel Daniel.¡±

    The two exchanged brief greetings and locked eyes.

    After a short silence, Daniel was the first to speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty. This is not what we agreed upon. Why have you not dismissed me as promised, and instead awarded me the White Dragon Medal of Valor¡ªon top of that, appointing me as High Commissioner?¡±

    ¡°...Do you not like the position of High Commissioner?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of whether I like it or not. If I wield full authority as High Commissioner, there will undoubtedly be those who begin to question the legitimacy of Your Majesty¡¯s rule.¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s words, Selvia narrowed her eyes slightly, as though displeased.

    ¡°Then do you want me to dismiss you right now?¡±

    Daniel did not respond.

    In the silence that fell between them, Selvia spoke again, her voice rising with emotion.

    ¡°As you well know, Colonel Daniel, I was betrayed by those I trusted. Duke Belvar, who once claimed to be my teacher as a child, and Commander Johannes of the Royal Guard, who served my father with such loyalty, both revealed their true faces and turned their blades on me.¡±

    Her clear eyes now shimmered with a mix of rage and sorrow.

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone anymore. It feels like everyone wears a mask and could betray me at any moment. But in this entire Empire, there is one person. One person I can truly trust and rely on.¡±

    That person stood before her now.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner. You not only saved me three times¡ªyou now say you¡¯re ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) willing to give up everything for me. Put yourself in my position. Do you really think I could cast you aside?¡±

    Daniel opened his mouth to reply, then closed it again.

    ¡°All I wanted was to leave the military...¡±

    Even if he tried to explain, she likely wouldn¡¯t believe him¡ªand he couldn¡¯t very well stand before Her Majesty and beg, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t want this¡ªplease dismiss him.¡±

    Realizing he could not change Selvia¡¯s mind, Daniel finally surrendered.

    He placed a hand over his chest and bowed his head lightly in a gesture of apology for his discourtesy.

    ¡°...I apologize. That was a thoughtless remark.¡±

    As Daniel offered his apology, Selvia seemed a bit regretful, fidgeting slightly with an awkward expression.

    Then, averting her gaze, she murmured¡ª

    ¡°...It wasn¡¯t a careless remark. I know full well that Colonel Daniel requested dismissal for my sake. And if the position of High Commissioner truly makes you uncomfortable, there is one other option.¡±

    ¡°And what might that be?¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s question, Selvia¡¯s face flushed ever so slightly.

    Ever since she¡¯d realized that the emotions she felt toward Daniel that night were something close to love, her heart had begun to beat wildly of its own accord from time to time¡ªso much so that it troubled her.

    Uncharacteristically, Selvia clenched and unclenched her fists, bit her lower lip for no reason, and showed other odd behaviors before finally taking a deep breath.

    Gathering her resolve as much as she could, Selvia looked directly at Daniel with newfound courage.

    ¡°Do you... really want to know?¡±

    Her voice trembled ever so slightly.

    In the strange silence that followed, Daniel, watching her subtle cues, felt an unfamiliar chill creep over him and shook his head.

    ¡°You seem troubled, so... there¡¯s no need to tell me.¡±

    The moment Daniel declined with practiced calm, Selvia¡ªrarely seen so caught off guard¡ªvisibly faltered.

    From a distance, the Chief of the Inner Court and the maids watching the exchange wore subtle expressions of regret.

    ¡°Huh? Ah... yes, of course. I suppose... it is still a bit early. I was only half serious anyway...¡±

    Her face still burning, Selvia raised her hand and fanned herself in an attempt to cool it.

    ¡°Still... why is it so hot? Don¡¯t you think so? Spring these days doesn¡¯t feel like spring at all. It¡¯s like summer¡¯s already on its way, don¡¯t you think? Ahaha...¡±

    As Selvia rambled in obvious distraction, Daniel looked at her suspiciously, then finally spoke.

    ¡°Summer¡¯s on its way, is it... If that¡¯s what Your Majesty says, then it certainly seems summer is approaching.¡±

    Daniel turned his head and looked out the window of the audience chamber.

    Beneath the pouring sunlight, the trees in the central courtyard were shedding their blossoms one by one and putting forth vivid green leaves.

    ¡°Before summer comes, we must stabilize the capital. Since Your Majesty has chosen not to dismiss me and placed me in the seat of High Commissioner, I suppose I have no choice but to give everything I have.¡±

    Now, Daniel and Selvia were effectively aboard the same vessel.

    And that meant Selvia¡¯s downfall would be directly tied to Daniel¡¯s death.

    Which is precisely why, now, he had no choice but to produce the best possible results within the circumstances given.

    Selvia, noticing the sharp narrowing of Daniel¡¯s black eyes, shifted the atmosphere.

    ¡°Do you have some sort of brilliant plan?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it brilliant, but I do believe I see clearly how to proceed. It seems it¡¯s time we staged a grand performance.¡±

    ¡°...A performance?¡±

    Daniel nodded.

    ¡°The reason Duke Belvar dared to spark a civil war was, in the end, because His Majesty the Emperor and I were underestimated. The delusion that they could win is what emboldened them. So, this time, we¡¯ll make sure the entire Empire understands¡ª¡±

    A shadow flickered in the depths of Daniel¡¯s black eyes.

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor...¡±

    Daniel murmured quietly, his eyes fixed on a single point¡ªnot on the courtyard beyond the window, but as though he were staring into a distant future.

    ¡°...and those who defy my will¡ªwill meet a miserable end.¡±

 Chapter 167

    After his meeting with Empress Selvia concluded, Daniel returned in triumph to the Central Security Bureau.

    Having been awarded the White Dragon Medal of Valor and appointed Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security, there was no one within the Bureau who could meet Daniel Steiner¡¯s gaze head-on. They all had no choice but to bow their heads.

    Amid them, the Chief Commissioner¡ªeffectively the second-in-command of the Bureau¡ªflattered Daniel, calling it a ¡°monumental day on which a new order shall be established in the Empire,¡± but did not receive a favorable response.

    That was because Daniel, having seen the long-awaited chance for retirement vanish before his eyes, was seething with suppressed fury.

    Thanks to that, he reprimanded the Chief Commissioner in front of the entire Bureau, saying, ¡°If you have time to flatter me, use it to do everything in your power to stabilize the Empire¡¯s public security.¡±

    The Chief Commissioner, unsure if he¡¯d just made a grave mistake, turned deathly pale and bowed deeply, stammering an apology. Daniel clicked his tongue once at the display, then stepped into the temporary office.

    Now.

    Seated at his desk, Daniel slumped deep into the leather-backed chair and sighed quietly, immersed in bitter self-reflection.

    ¡°How the hell did it come to this...¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s muttered lament, Lucy, who was working at a nearby desk, perked up her ears.

    She paused her ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) work, raised her head, and looked in Daniel¡¯s direction, a question mark practically hanging over her head.

    He¡¯d looked like he was in a fantastic mood when leaving for the Imperial Palace¡ªhe¡¯d even been humming a tune¡ªbut now he returned looking like a dried-up fish.

    ¡®What could be the reason...?¡¯

    Thanks to being awarded the White Dragon Medal of Valor and appointed Emergency High Commissioner, Daniel Steiner had¡ªfor the time being¡ªrisen to a position that allowed him to wield power just short of the Emperor¡¯s.

    And yet, he wore an expression like a drenched puppy, radiating quiet sorrow. It was perplexing.

    Unable to comprehend it, Lucy tilted her head and finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel, did something happen at the Imperial Palace?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s question snapped Daniel out of his brooding.

    He turned slightly in his chair and looked at her, offering a faint smile.

    ¡°...I apologize. It seems I made you worry. It wasn¡¯t the most pleasant of affairs, but it¡¯s not something my adjutant needs to concern herself with.¡±

    To be exact, it was that he couldn¡¯t express his desire to retire¡ªcouldn¡¯t even say the words out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Focus on your duties.¡±

    A polite way of telling her that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk and would prefer not to be disturbed¡ªbut Lucy didn¡¯t turn away.

    She just stared at him, her red eyes gleaming with suspicion.

    Holding eye contact with her like that for long somehow made a cold sweat start to form.

    Thinking he needed to change the subject, Daniel cleared his throat lightly.

    ¡°By the way, Adjutant¡ªdo you remember the battle with Johannes, the former Commander of the Royal Guard?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s red eyes blinked innocently.

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    ¡°You looked quite angry at the time. What exactly did the two of you talk about?¡±

    ¡°Ah... that...¡±

    Lucy remembered.

    When she¡¯d entered Celestial Hall alone to try and convince Johannes to surrender.

    He¡¯d been blocking the only exit and responded to her demand for surrender with open mockery.

    Told her not to run her mouth like some pampered dog raised by Daniel Steiner.

    The comment had bruised Lucy¡¯s pride, whether she realized it or not, and she replied that ¡°My relationship with Daniel Steiner is one of mutual equality as people.¡±

    Noticing her emotional reaction, Johannes had then asked what exactly made her think their relationship was equal.

    Lucy had begun listing off the memories and experiences she shared with Daniel, to which Johannes responded with the question:

    ¡°Are you in a romantic relationship with Daniel Steiner?¡±

    Unable to affirm that, Lucy had shaken her head¡ªand Johannes had let out a low chuckle.

    And the words he spoke afterward still hadn¡¯t left her mind.

    ¡ªThen Daniel Steiner is playing with you. It¡¯s truly pitiful. You still haven¡¯t realized you¡¯re nothing more than a toy to him.

    There¡¯s nothing easier than dealing with an emotionally shaken opponent.

    Johannes had clearly baited her on purpose, knowing that.

    And Lucy knew it too. But even when you understand the intent behind someone¡¯s words, that doesn¡¯t make the violence they carry any easier to swallow.

    That¡¯s why she was angry. That¡¯s why she fought a bit harder than usual to take him down.

    After her silent recollection, Lucy spoke again after a brief pause.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel. What... am I to you?¡±

    Daniel was caught completely off guard.

    He¡¯d asked what she and Johannes had talked about¡ªand suddenly she hit him with a question like that.

    He thought she might be teasing him, but her expression was dead serious. He couldn¡¯t just brush it off.

    He was trying to figure out how to respond when¡ª

    Knock knock.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel? This is Otto Whitmore, Director of the Security Bureau. If it¡¯s not a bother, I¡¯d like to speak with you.¡±

    Both their gazes naturally turned toward the voice beyond the door.

    Lucy let out a soft cough and stood up, realizing that in the flow of memories, she¡¯d ended up asking a premature question.

    ¡°...Shall I get the door?¡±

    Daniel nodded.

    He¡¯d been meaning to meet with Otto Whitmore soon anyway.

    As Lucy opened the door, Otto appeared¡ªdressed sharply in his navy-blue police uniform.

    With the same leisurely smile he always wore, Otto removed his hat and greeted Daniel.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You look far more seasoned than the last time we met. Ah¡ªand congratulations on your appointment as High Commissioner.¡±

    Daniel rose and offered a polite nod in return.

    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary post, but thank you. You also look younger than I remember, Director Whitmore. I can hardly believe you¡¯re middle-aged.¡±

    ¡°Ah, come now. What good does it do to have someone much younger call me youthful? Though I must admit, it does feel nice to hear.¡±

    As Otto let out a soft chuckle, Lucy, without a word, brought over a chair and placed it in front of Daniel¡¯s desk.

    Without sparing Lucy a glance, Otto approached Daniel directly and extended his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll believe me, but I always knew Colonel Daniel would accomplish something great. I wonder if you remember the conversation we had in the past?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember. You discreetly informed me that Duke Belvar was plotting something. I owe you a great debt. But before we get into that¡ªwould you care to have a seat?¡±

    As Otto nodded and sat down, Daniel followed suit a moment later.

    Facing each other, Otto smiled smoothly and spoke first.

    ¡°Hearing you speak of it as a ¡®debt¡¯ certainly makes this conversation easier. The Security Bureau intends to fully support Colonel Daniel Steiner from this point forward. After all, stabilizing the Capital is a direct order from Her Majesty the Empress.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯ll make things much easier. However, there¡¯s one thing we should clarify before we go any further. What is the function of the Security Bureau?¡±

    The question came out of nowhere. Otto didn¡¯t understand what Daniel was getting at¡ªbut he answered without protest.

    ¡°If I had to name one, the Bureau¡¯s representative function would be counterintelligence.¡±

    ¡°Counterintelligence, is it. Forgive my ignorance, but could you explain exactly what that means?¡±

    Otto¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly.

    He couldn¡¯t comprehend why Daniel was asking something he clearly already knew.

    Yet unlike Otto¡¯s confusion, Daniel¡¯s face remained unreadably calm.

    ¡°Was my question too difficult?¡±

    Swallowing dryly, Otto shook his head.

    ¡°Not at all. Hm... to put it simply, counterintelligence refers to activities that prevent the Empire¡¯s classified information from leaking to outside forces.¡±

    ¡°Preventing classified leaks. In that case, apprehending collaborators who pass our military information to the Allied Nations would fall under the Security Bureau¡¯s jurisdiction, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    The smile vanished from Otto¡¯s lips.

    He immediately sensed the atmosphere shift.

    Otto glanced at Daniel, feeling a strange and growing sense of unease, and nodded slowly.

    ¡°...Yes, I suppose it would.¡±

    Daniel noticed the tension rising in Otto¡¯s expression and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t think my questions too strange. I¡¯m simply confirming the facts. This might turn into a long conversation¡ªwould you like something to drink?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a particular preference, I¡¯ll have coffee prepared. My adjutant makes a rather fine cup¡ªyou won¡¯t be disappointed. Adjutant! Bring two cups of coffee!¡±

    Lucy nodded silently and stepped out of the room.

    The sharp sound of the door closing echoed cleanly¡ªand as it did, Daniel rolled his shoulders once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue while we wait for the coffee. Where were we? Ah, right¡ªwe were talking about how apprehending collaborators also falls under the Bureau¡¯s duties.¡±

    Daniel picked up a document and unfolded it.

    It listed, in summary, the military information Duke Belvar had transmitted to the Allied Nations.

    ¡°To my knowledge, Duke Belvar is the ringleader of the collaborators. He passed military data to the Allied Nations in an attempt to deliberately annihilate the 7th Armored Division. If I¡¯m understanding correctly, he should absolutely be on the Security Bureau¡¯s wanted list.¡±

    ¡°Colonel Daniel...¡±

    ¡°Of course, if we assume the Bureau had no knowledge of Duke Belvar¡¯s status as a collaborator, there may be some room for leniency. After all, it would be difficult to imagine that such a vast and organized criminal network existed within your own agency.¡±

    Daniel closed the folder gently.

    ¡°But if you did know... then that¡¯s another matter entirely.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s gaze locked onto the Security Director.

    Though his lips were still smiling, his eyes¡ªdark as the abyss¡ªdid not move in the slightest.

    ¡°If you knew and stayed silent, then you are, for all intents and purposes, no different from a collaborator yourself.¡±

    Otto¡¯s breathing began to quicken.

    It felt as if an invisible hand were tightening around his throat.

    Daniel continued to stare at him, then placed the document down on the desk.

    It was as if to say: Depending on your answer, your name might just be added to this list.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone like that.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice, thick and slow like a swamp, oozed out.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply as they bore into Otto.

    ¡°Security Director Otto Whitmore.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Otto took a deep breath and closed his eyes at Daniel¡¯s words.

    And for a brief moment, he recalled the past.

    Otto¡¯s personal creed had always been: ¡°Live quietly and for a long time.¡±

    The reason that creed was born was simple.

    He had seen and heard too much from an early age¡ªthanks to being born into a noble family.

    ¡°Unfortunately, most of it was misfortune...¡±

    Typically, those who sought power through greed or took the wrong side in the power struggles of the elite met a miserable end.

    Otto¡¯s own father was a prime example of that.

    When the late Emperor was still alive, Duke Belvar once used his son to explosively expand his business in an attempt to dominate the Empire¡¯s domestic economy.

    Backed by Duke Belvar¡¯s wealth and extensive network, the ¡°Ridesharp Company¡± quickly made a name for itself across the Empire.

    But business, as always, was not a smooth ride.

    Those who stepped in first would constantly try to suppress those climbing up from below.

    At the time, Count Porion, who was spurring on the automotive industry, strongly objected to Duke Belvar¡¯s methods.

    Displeased by the meteoric rise of Ridesharp Company, Count Porion found an opportunity to launch a patent lawsuit.

    He also personally investigated several of Ridesharp¡¯s contracted supply chains and discovered that some of their products were of low quality, which he then widely exposed.

    He claimed there was a reason Ridesharp¡¯s vehicles were so cheap.

    Naturally, Ridesharp¡¯s image tanked, and their sales plummeted. Otto¡¯s father, believing that the company¡¯s low-grade components were indeed a problem, sided with Count Porion.

    And then it began.

    Duke Belvar¡¯s retaliatory power play.

    First, he leveraged his ties to national banks to downgrade the credit rating of Count Porion¡¯s company and called in their loans immediately.

    Of course, business expansion had relied heavily on loan-based transactions, and with the banks suddenly demanding repayment, Count Porion¡¯s cash flow was instantly paralyzed.

    With no cash flow, vehicle production inevitably dropped. Investors watching from the sidelines began to pull out one by one, citing lack of performance.

    Duke Belvar went even further, lobbying high-ranking officials and spreading rumors that Count Porion¡¯s company was uncooperative with the government.

    In an era where productivity was equated with loyalty to the state, a company like Count Porion¡¯s¡ªalready crippled by financial blockades¡ªwas an easy target for political scavengers.

    Government pressure piled onto an already-staggering business. In the end, Count Porion had no choice but to raise the white flag.

    It was only a rumor, but Otto had heard that Count Porion knelt before Duke Belvar at his mansion, begging him¡ª

    Begging to be spared.

    But Duke Belvar showed no mercy to those who defied him.

    He tormented and crushed him until the company was utterly bankrupt.

    After that, Otto¡¯s father¡ªwho had sided with Count Porion¡ªwas forced to step down from his position as Deputy Foreign Minister.

    They made it sound like it was due to age and retirement, but Otto knew better.

    He was discarded for choosing the wrong side.

    After witnessing that chain of events, Otto made a decision.

    Live quietly and for a long time.

    Don¡¯t take risks.

    Don¡¯t take anyone¡¯s side.

    Rather than be a shrimp crushed between battling whales, it was better to be the shrimp who swore loyalty to the whale after the fight was over.

    Most whales, drunk on victory, were all too happy to accept Otto¡¯s ¡°false loyalty.¡±

    Opportunist he may be, but Otto was never incompetent.

    Everyone believed that having him close would prove useful in some way.

    That¡¯s how Otto managed to live long enough to rise to the position of Security Bureau Director.

    ¡°Maybe I got complacent.¡±

    He had come to see himself not as a whale¡¯s equal, but perhaps as a shark.

    The arrogance that even a victorious whale wouldn¡¯t easily harm a shark like him had led to this moment.

    ¡°To think there¡¯d be someone who could hold onto their composure even in victory...¡±

    The moment Otto confirmed that Daniel Steiner had received the White Dragon Medal of Valor and been appointed Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security¡ªhe came here.

    Because humans riding a high often overlooked others¡¯ small transgressions.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t seem pleased in the slightest. In fact, he seemed angry.

    He stood at the pinnacle of power that a mere officer could hope to attain, yet he didn¡¯t look the least bit happy about it. That created a strong sense of unease.

    ¡°So holding power wasn¡¯t his goal... If that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Daniel might actually be someone who genuinely wants to make the Empire greater.

    A true embodiment of iron-blooded ideology.

    When Otto slowly opened his eyes, Daniel Steiner was staring straight at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with all kinds of people who¡¯ve tasted power, big and small... but this kind of man is a first.¡±

    He had no clue how to handle someone like this.

    Cold sweat forming, Otto decided to try and talk his way out¡ªat least as best he could.

    ¡°...Colonel Daniel. You¡¯re misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t come to you with solid evidence on Duke Belvar. I simply offered my personal suspicion as advice, nothing more.¡±

    In other words, the Security Bureau had done nothing because there was no hard proof that Belvar was planning a rebellion.

    Daniel, seemingly finding that at least plausible, tapped his index finger on the desk a few times before speaking.

    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s still something I don¡¯t quite understand. If you had suspicions, why didn¡¯t you investigate¡ª¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve had to risk my life to do that.¡±

    Otto interrupted, putting on his most aggrieved expression.

    ¡°As you well know, Colonel Daniel, Duke Belvar has his web of people scattered all across the Empire. You never know who¡¯s one of his pawns. In a situation like that, making a reckless move would almost certainly end in blood.¡±

    Having finished his explanation, Otto waited for Daniel¡¯s response.

    No matter what Daniel said, Otto had resolved to dress it up and justify himself.

    But Daniel said nothing.

    He just kept looking at Otto with a faint smile.

    And with that, a heavy silence descended between them.

    Tick¡ª

    The sound of the second hand from the wall clock was all too clear.

    Goosebumps rose on Otto¡¯s skin, but he forced himself to stay calm.

    Watching Otto, who was clearly more tense than usual, Daniel let out a quiet chuckle.

    ¡°Director Otto. I¡¯ll only say this once.¡±

    Placing both hands on the desk, Daniel laced his fingers together.

    In that slow and deliberate motion, his smile gradually faded.

    ¡°Do not interrupt me again.¡±

    His voice, now cold and serious, cut through the air like a blade.

    Otto couldn¡¯t meet Daniel¡¯s gaze. He slowly lowered his eyes and gave a small nod.

    Satisfied with that, Daniel¡¯s smile returned.

    ¡°I appreciate your explanation, Director Otto, regardless of your interruption. But it was nonsense. What you¡¯ve essentially said is that you endangered the nation for the sake of your own safety. As someone acting under the direct orders of Her Majesty the Empress, I can¡¯t help but see it that way.¡±

    Leaning forward across the desk, Daniel whispered into Otto¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Is this son of a bitch seriously playing games with me right now?¡±

    The icy words left Otto¡¯s mouth slightly agape.

    Seeing this, Daniel gave a couple of light taps on Otto¡¯s shoulder and rose from his seat.

    ¡°Neither I nor Her Majesty are fond of people who play games. But we don¡¯t particularly dislike those who are fully aware of the position they¡¯re in.¡±

    Otto didn¡¯t respond.

    No¡ªhe couldn¡¯t respond.

    His heart was pounding so violently that every ounce of his focus was spent trying to calm it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you keep your post as Director of the Security Bureau. A pay cut and ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? a formal written warning¡ªthat¡¯s the extent of the discipline I¡¯ll impose. However, I do expect one promise from you, Director.¡±

    ¡°...A promise, you say?¡±

    ¡°After speaking with Her Majesty today, we¡¯ve decided to establish a new agency: the National Security Oversight Bureau. A dual surveillance system will be implemented, and its agents will be dispatched across all branches of government.¡±

    Though it was framed as a measure to preempt rebellion, Otto couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this new bureau would effectively be an extension of Daniel Steiner¡¯s will.

    ¡°There will be some noise, of course. But no one wants another Belvar. So they¡¯ll accept it¡ªwouldn¡¯t you agree, Director Otto?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t a suggestion. It was an order: Convince the rest of the government to approve the creation of the National Security Oversight Bureau¡ªby publicly supporting it yourself.

    And it wouldn¡¯t stop there.

    If the Director of the Security Bureau openly endorsed the new agency in front of all ministries, it would appear to everyone else as though he had sworn loyalty to Daniel Steiner.

    It was a way of forcing Otto into the same boat¡ªleaving no room for betrayal.

    Otto wanted to refuse. Desperately.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    He could feel Daniel Steiner holding the leash around his neck.

    If I refuse here...

    He¡¯d be stripped of his post at best, and at worst, end up in prison.

    He searched his mind for another path, any other path¡ªbut every single option was blocked by the man standing before him.

    Everything Daniel had said and done so far had sealed every possible exit.

    Otto had no choice but to accept it now.

    Daniel Steiner was a man who knew how to wield power through words.

    To think he¡¯s only been in the Commissioner¡¯s seat for a single day...

    Otto clicked his tongue silently and stood up to face Daniel.

    The conviction burning in those black eyes looked as though it embodied the very will of the Empire.

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t possibly stand against that, Otto knelt on one knee and bowed his head.

    ¡°I will carry out your will, Commissioner.¡±

    He pledged obedience. But his personal creed remained unchanged.

    And yet...

    If living quietly and for a long time meant becoming one of Daniel Steiner¡¯s loyalists¡ª

    Then so be it.

 Chapter 169

    While Daniel was receiving Otto¡¯s pledge of loyalty, Lucy was completely focused on making coffee in the break room.

    She lifted the kettle and slowly poured hot water over the ground beans nestled in the filter.

    Each time she did, a rich yet subtle caramel aroma spread gently throughout the room.

    A good sign¡ªthe extraction was going smoothly.

    Repeating the same motion twice more, Lucy distributed the freshly brewed coffee into cups. Only Daniel¡¯s received sugar and a splash of milk.

    She tailored it to his sweet tooth.

    Placing the cups on a tray, she picked out a suitable snack to accompany them.

    After checking once more to make sure she hadn¡¯t forgotten anything, Lucy picked up the tray and stepped out of the break room.

    She made her way toward Daniel¡¯s office, but then stopped in her tracks.

    Otto Whitmore, Director of the Security Bureau, had just opened the office door and stepped out.

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re the Commissioner¡¯s adjutant, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He smiled faintly upon seeing Lucy.

    But gone was the relaxed air he¡¯d had when entering the room.

    His expression now seemed somehow... worn out.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve worked hard making that coffee. Sorry about that. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe if I stayed in there any longer, so I made my escape.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, something definitely happened. Can¡¯t say much about it, but... I¡¯ve met many people on my way up to Director, yet Colonel Daniel is... how should I put it...¡±

    Otto paused, then gave a low chuckle.

    ¡°He truly seems like someone who works for the Empire¡¯s sake. From what I can tell, Colonel Daniel views power not as a goal¡ªbut as a means to an end.¡±

    Lucy gave a slight nod. From her perspective, he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡±

    ¡°And a frightening one too.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    At Otto¡¯s teasing comment, Lucy blinked blankly.

    She had never once thought of Daniel as frightening.

    Noticing Lucy¡¯s reaction, Otto gave an awkward little cough, as if regretting what he¡¯d just said.

    ¡°Ah¡ªmore importantly...¡±

    Worried that his honest remark might be taken as slander against Daniel, Otto quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°The aroma¡¯s quite nice. I¡¯m not exactly a coffee connoisseur, but I can tell it¡¯s high-grade. If I¡¯d known I¡¯d get to taste coffee like this, I might¡¯ve stayed longer.¡±

    That part was at least half true.

    With the Empire¡¯s war dragging on, imports of luxury items like coffee had become extremely limited.

    And the few that did ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) make it in were typically redirected to the front lines¡ªfor commanding officers and soldiers.

    Getting genuine high-end coffee in the capital these days was no small feat.

    In fact, instant coffee and chicory-based substitutes were all the rage now.

    ¡°Seems the Central Security Bureau has quite a generous welfare budget. Stocking goods of this quality can¡¯t be cheap...¡±

    ¡°I bought it with my own money.¡±

    Otto blinked slowly at Lucy¡¯s reply.

    And understandably so.

    In this current climate, regularly drinking real coffee¡ªnot a substitute¡ªmeant shelling out a significant sum.

    For a mere lieutenant to afford fresh grounds, she would basically have to spend nearly her entire paycheck.

    ¡°...Out of your own pocket?¡±

    When Lucy nodded, Otto gave her a pitying look.

    ¡°She might be in the same boat as me.¡±

    He began to suspect that perhaps Lucy, too, had been coerced into loyalty by Daniel.

    Of course, the truth was far simpler.

    Lucy willingly spent more than half her salary on coffee¡ªbecause Daniel liked it, and she didn¡¯t mind drinking it herself.

    Otto, knowing none of this, offered her a bittersweet smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s both hang in there.¡±

    Placing a hand to his chest, he bowed like a gentleman.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ve got quite a few things to handle.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Understood.¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t feel particularly inclined to stop him, so she stepped aside.

    Watching Otto pass her by with a strange expression, she shook her head lightly and opened the office door.

    Inside, Daniel was on the phone.

    ¡°...Bring them one by one. Yeah. Let¡¯s decide on that after we¡¯ve confirmed it. A formal notice will be issued regarding the Bureau¡¯s restructuring. Just act on it when it arrives. Right. The sooner, the better.¡±

    Finishing the call, Daniel placed the receiver down.

    Letting out a low breath, he looked around with a fatigued expression¡ªthen noticed Lucy.

    ¡°Lieutenant? Don¡¯t just stand there. Come in.¡±

    Lucy gave a nod and stepped forward, placing the coffee tray on his desk.

    The aroma reached Daniel¡¯s nose, and a faint smile curled on his lips.

    ¡°Smells good. If you¡¯d like, have a seat and join me for a cup.¡±

    ¡°You mean right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even for productivity¡¯s sake, the occasional break isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Accepting his offer, Lucy took a seat.

    Daniel, watching her, lifted his cup, took a sip, and slowly began to speak.

    ¡°Earlier, you asked me something. What you mean to me.¡±

    Lucy seemed visibly surprised¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected him to answer.

    ¡°Lieutenant. To be honest, our relationship is... somewhat unsteady. We both have things we¡¯re hiding. We¡¯ve each sensed it, and yet neither of us has said a word. Why? Because the moment we do, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    Steam gently rose from the cup in his hands.

    ¡°And so, I won¡¯t ask. Not unless you choose to tell me yourself.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pressuring you. Everyone has their circumstances. And no matter how deep or dark your secret may be¡ªI won¡¯t care. As long as you want to remain by my side as my adjutant.¡±

    In the quiet office, their eyes met.

    ¡°Lieutenant... I don¡¯t know exactly what Johannes said to you, but...¡±

    Daniel paused.

    ¡°You¡¯re someone important to me.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Caught completely off guard, she said nothing¡ªonly stared.

    Daniel smiled and lifted his cup again.

    Unbeknownst to Lucy, his hand was trembling faintly.

    ¡°I have to win her over. Now that I¡¯ve become Emergency High Commissioner, the Allied Nations will be desperate to kill me. If Lucy were to turn on me¡ªI¡¯d be as good as dead.¡±

    He wanted to trust her.

    But there were too many unknowns.

    As long as Lucy was a former test subject, there was no telling what Count Kalhedra might¡¯ve embedded inside her.

    Of course, no such device existed.

    While Daniel anxiously fidgeted¡ªunaware of the truth¡ªLucy¡¯s mind was in complete disarray.

    He said I was important...

    From Lucy¡¯s perspective, who had quietly loved Daniel from the depths of her heart, those words felt almost like a confession.

    But...

    She might be mistaken. It could be something she was imagining all on her own.

    Wanting a clear answer, Lucy curled her fingers together on her lap and asked:

    ¡°How important am I to you, exactly? Compared to Kelly...¡±

    It was a bold move for Lucy.

    She had just brought up the one woman Daniel had never been able to forget.

    Daniel, on the other hand, was simply confused.

    Why is she asking me to compare her to a dog?

    Kelly had been a cherished childhood companion¡ªa dog Daniel still missed dearly. But comparing a person to a pet? That didn¡¯t even register as a dilemma.

    He responded without hesitation.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re more important.¡±

    At those words, Lucy¡¯s face instantly turned crimson.

    She gasped, her breath catching in her throat, as her mind went blank.

    That was how much Daniel¡¯s reply had shaken her.

    Even just hearing ¡°you¡¯re both important¡± would¡¯ve made her happy¡ªbut ¡°you¡¯re more important¡± was far beyond anything she had imagined.

    And yet, Daniel had no idea why she¡¯d suddenly frozen.

    ¡°...Lieutenant?¡±

    Snapping out of it, Lucy stood up from her seat.

    She had managed to restore her neutral expression, but the redness in her face and ears betrayed her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the break room. I left something behind...¡±

    There was nothing she had actually forgotten, but if she stayed here any longer, she feared she might say something reckless.

    She needed to calm herself down¡ªso that was the excuse she gave.

    Daniel nodded.

    ¡°All right. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As Lucy hurried out of the office, Daniel was left alone.

    What was that all about...?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Just as he took another sip of coffee, there came a knock.

    Knock knock¡ª

    Setting the cup down, Daniel spoke up.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    He thought Lucy might¡¯ve returned already¡ªbut it was Phelp, his intelligence officer, who stepped in through the open door.

    His hands were full of newspapers from The Imperial Daily.

    Exactly what Daniel had requested¡ªgathered by date.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel.¡±

    Offering a brief salute, Phelp approached and laid the stack of papers on Daniel¡¯s desk.

    ¡°As you asked, I brought every issue of The Imperial Daily from the time of our defeat on the Eastern Front up to the present.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Daniel picked up the papers and began flipping through them in chronological order.

    Has the War Hero Lost His Edge? Colonel Daniel Steiner Defeated on the Eastern Front!

    Daniel Steiner, the Traitor Revealed at Last! Intelligence Confirms His March Back to the Capital at the Head of the 7th Armored Division!

    We Condemn the Treacherous Jackal Daniel Steiner!

    Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment Mobilizes to Relay the Empress¡¯s Orders! Brave Warriors, Bring Down the Traitor Daniel Steiner!

    Guard Division¡¯s Armored Regiment Joins Daniel Steiner! Is He a Fox of the Battlefield? How Did He Persuade Them?

    Military Genius Daniel Steiner to Arrive in the Capital Within Three Days! Citizens Suspect His March Has Purpose!

    Colonel Daniel Steiner¡ªThe Empire¡¯s Sole Hope and Her Majesty¡¯s Loyal Servant¡ªEradicates the Traitors Hidden Within the Capital!

    The final article was dated just three days ago.

    Seeing through the obvious shift in tone, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°They¡¯re begging for their lives, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    At the comment, Phelp gave a slight nod.

    ¡°They appear to be in a state of panic. How do you plan to respond?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯d resisted, things might¡¯ve gotten complicated. But if they¡¯re going to grovel like this, it¡¯s simple.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Major Phelp. Select twenty soldiers with solid physiques.¡±

    ¡°...Do you mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Daniel rose from his chair and took the uniform cap resting on his desk, placing it squarely on his head.

    Beneath its brim, his black eyes gleamed with a frigid light.

    ¡°They¡¯ll pay the price for all the attacks they so tirelessly hurled at me.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Third floor of the Imperial Daily Headquarters.

    Editor-in-Chief Manlard¡¯s office.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been any contact yet? The Director of Public Security said he¡¯d get in touch, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Pacing around the office, Manlard glanced sideways, unable to hide his growing agitation.

    ¡°Deputy Editor. Am I wrong?¡±

    Deputy Editor Redenz, catching Manlard¡¯s sharp gaze, opened his mouth.

    ¡°No, sir. From what I¡¯ve heard, the Director left the Central Security Bureau. If your assumption is correct, we should have heard from him by now...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯s deliberately ignoring our messages?¡±

    ¡°Regrettably, it appears so.¡±

    Manlard came to a stop, his brow furrowed. A dry groan escaped his throat.

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s betrayed us. Otto Whitmore, that backstabbing parasite...!

    Otto, the Director of Public Security, had originally promised to help the Imperial Daily.

    Just a few days ago, Manlard had met with him in person and asked him to persuade Daniel Steiner¡ªto secure the paper¡¯s survival.

    It was an open secret that a generous amount of gold had accompanied that request.

    But Otto Whitmore hadn¡¯t kept his word.

    If he¡¯d succeeded in persuading Daniel Steiner, he would have contacted them by now.

    And the fact that he¡¯s now avoiding contact entirely...

    It was clear: the persuasion had failed.

    No¡ªmaybe it wasn¡¯t just failure...

    Maybe Otto had gone straight to Daniel Steiner and told him everything:

    ¡°The editor-in-chief of the Imperial Daily tried to bribe me into swaying you, Commissioner.¡±

    Most people might not, but Otto Whitmore¡ªwho had always wagged his tail for whoever held power¡ªwas more than capable of such a thing.

    And if that were true, then the Imperial Daily was already in a situation it couldn¡¯t crawl back from.

    Manlard instinctively rubbed his neck, swallowed hard, and said:

    ¡°...Deputy Editor. Go to the Bureau of Public Security. Right now.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? You want me to go to the Bureau?¡±

    ¡°Yes! If he won¡¯t take our calls, then we¡¯ll go there in person and make him give us an answer!¡±

    ¡°But... will they even let us in¡ª?¡±

    ¡°So what are we supposed to do then?! Just sit here waiting for the axe to fall!? Like frogs in a pot, blinking away until we¡¯re boiled alive!?¡±

    Redenz flinched under the sudden outburst and bowed his head.

    ¡°No, sir! I¡¯ll go immediately and find out what¡¯s going on!¡±

    He turned without another word, flung open the office door, and rushed out.

    The journalists at their desks looked up anxiously as Redenz passed, wiping sweat from his forehead.

    They¡¯d all heard Manlard shouting just moments ago.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°No idea. But it doesn¡¯t sound good...¡±

    ¡°Then what happens to us now...?¡±

    As the newsroom filled with murmurs, Redenz grabbed his briefcase, hurried past several departments, and made his way to the exit.

    He stepped outside after coming down the stairs¡ªbut stopped dead in his tracks.

    A long line of military vehicles was headed straight for the Imperial Daily building.

    No... no way...

    A chill crept up his spine as the jeeps began to park¡ªone by one¡ªright in front of the building.

    As soon as they stopped, doors flew open in perfect unison, and burly soldiers poured out.

    They wore uniforms with a grenade insignia stitched into their shoulders¡ªand they were already locking eyes on Redenz with cutting intensity.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    Grenadiers.

    The elite infantry.

    And their presence here meant only one thing:

    Colonel Daniel Steiner, Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security, had decided to raid the Imperial Daily.

    Screeeeech¡ª

    A jeep rolled to a stop a beat later than the rest, and the driver¡¯s door opened. A soldier stepped out.

    He quickly jogged around and opened the rear passenger door.

    And there he was¡ªseated in the back seat¡ªDaniel Steiner.

    Adjusting his sleeve, he calmly reached up and straightened his tie before stepping out of the vehicle.

    After nodding in thanks to the soldier, Daniel looked around¡ªand locked eyes with Redenz.

    A faint smile crossed his lips as he walked toward him.

    ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m Colonel Daniel Steiner, newly appointed Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Ah... I...¡±

    Redenz swallowed his trembling voice and forced out a reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m Redenz. Deputy Editor at the Imperial Daily.¡±

    ¡°Aha! The Deputy Editor, of course. Perfect timing. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d like to meet the Editor-in-Chief. Would you kindly show me the way?¡±

    He needed to answer. But the words wouldn¡¯t come out.

    Redenz was gasping like someone who¡¯d just finished sprinting. Daniel gave a casual shrug.

    ¡°Oh dear. You don¡¯t look well. If it¡¯s because of me, I apologize. I suppose the idea of escorting me to the Editor-in-Chief feels a little too much like betrayal... must be weighing on your conscience. In that case, allow me to relieve you of the burden.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s smile disappeared as he stared straight at Redenz.

    ¡°Take me to the Editor-in-Chief. Right now.¡±

    ****

    Third floor of the Imperial Daily headquarters.

    Editor-in-Chief Manlard¡¯s office.

    Looking out through the large glass window of his office, Manlard saw Redenz returning.

    The moment Redenz, his face full of fear, stepped onto the third floor, Manlard rose from his seat, unable to suppress his anger.

    He was about to yell at him for not being able to handle a simple task¡ª

    But the shouting never happened.

    Because armed soldiers began flooding in behind Redenz.

    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why are soldiers here...?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    While the flustered staff shouted in confusion, the soldiers easily took control of the third floor of the Imperial Daily.

    As they pressured the employees with cold stares, the sound of boots echoed from the staircase.

    Turning their heads toward the source, the staff¡ªand Manlard¡ªsaw Daniel Steiner entering through the open door.

    The Golden Cross, the National Star, and the White Dragon Medal of Valor were tightly packed across his chest.

    Click.

    His steps were unhurried, as if claiming himself to be the true power of the Empire.

    Crossing the silent room, Daniel walked up to the Editor-in-Chief¡¯s office and knocked lightly on the door.

    ¡°This is Colonel Daniel Steiner, acting under a special order from Her Majesty the Empress. I have urgent matters to discuss. Would you please open the door?¡±

    Manlard, who had no room to refuse, opened the door.

    Daniel nodded once in thanks and stepped inside.

    Once Daniel had entered, Manlard closed the door behind him.

    In the awkward silence, Daniel walked over to the display shelf set up in the Editor-in-Chief¡¯s office.

    ¡°My, you¡¯ve won quite a few awards. Journalist of the Year, the Investigative Reporting Award... You were even selected as an Outstanding Wartime Media Organization. That¡¯s the Imperial Daily for you.¡±

    Daniel picked up a plaque from the display and examined it, letting out a low chuckle.

    ¡°Though now, I wonder what any of this even means...¡±

    Daniel¡¯s words and actions pressed in with subtle intimidation.

    Manlard, trying to maintain his composure, finally spoke.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner. Do you realize what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve attacked the press. And not just any press¡ªthe Empire¡¯s largest newspaper.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Daniel, looking unconcerned, calmly placed the plaque back where it belonged.

    ¡°Try looking at it the other way. At some point, you started spending quite a bit of time publishing negative articles about me. About a war hero of the Empire, no less.¡±

    He gently brushed the surface of the plaque he¡¯d returned.

    ¡°That war hero came back, led the military, arrested collaborators, and became the Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security under the Empress¡¯s order. So I find it difficult to understand.¡±

    Daniel removed his hand and clasped them behind his back.

    ¡°Why is it that this fool still doesn¡¯t understand his place.¡±

    The situation had flipped. It was absurd that someone in Manlard¡¯s position was still acting proud instead of crawling.

    But Manlard knew.

    Bowing wouldn¡¯t make the situation any better.

    If he wanted to buy time, resisting was the right move.

    ¡°Even if you say that...¡±

    Clenching his fist for courage, Manlard continued.

    ¡°You won¡¯t find anything here. And yes, it¡¯s true the Imperial Daily has received donations from ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) nobles for a long time. But everything has been done through legal procedures.¡±

    He took a deep breath, asserting that none of it violated the law.

    ¡°So I earnestly ask you, Colonel Daniel Steiner. Please stop this act of suppressing the press by force. The Imperial Daily has never acted outside¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who decides that.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s words shut his mouth.

    When Manlard remained silent, Daniel asked again.

    ¡°I asked who decides whether your actions violated the law.¡±

    Manlard still didn¡¯t answer.

    More accurately¡ªhe couldn¡¯t.

    Because he sensed that something in Daniel¡¯s presence had shifted.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer? Does my question sound like a joke to you?¡±

    Daniel slowly turned and looked at Manlard.

    The oppressive force in his unblinking eyes made it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Or...¡±

    Daniel stepped closer to Manlard and continued coldly.

    ¡°Have you finally figured out your place.¡±

    His shoulder flinched.

    Knowing there was nothing more he could say, Manlard quietly lowered his head.

    Shaking under the weight of fear, Manlard understood.

    Daniel Steiner...

    ...was far more of a monster than the world believed.

 Chapter 171

    He had made a bold move, hoping to steer things into a new direction¡ªbut it had been a futile attempt.

    Realizing that he was in a completely subordinate position, Manlard spoke in a crawling voice.

    ¡°...What do you intend to do with me?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of hope on his face, steeped in defeat.

    Frankly, even if Daniel Steiner declared that he would personally carry out the execution, Manlard would not be able to resist.

    Justification? The moment Daniel, as the Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security, reported to Her Majesty the Empress that ¡°this man aided Duke Belvar, ringleader of the collaborators, by publishing biased articles,¡± it would be over.

    ¡°After experiencing the calamity of war, Her Majesty must be repulsed by all nobles...¡±

    There was no chance that Daniel Steiner¡¯s words would be rejected.

    The very articles he had published in favor of the nobles to secure funding had come back to destroy him.

    Just as Manlard exhaled lowly, convinced that there was nothing more he could do¡ª

    ¡°Editor-in-Chief. As long as you follow my instructions, I will spare your life.¡±

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s voice slipped into his ears like a gentle temptation.

    To Manlard, that was just another form of terror.

    ¡°Just moments ago...¡±

    Daniel had been prepared to kill him, berating him mercilessly¡ªand yet now, it was different.

    Now that his opponent had lost the will to resist and accepted defeat, wasn¡¯t Daniel smiling as though he were enjoying it?

    Manlard, unable to grasp what lay behind Daniel Steiner¡¯s smile, remained silent. Daniel continued.

    ¡°Admit that you published biased articles and claim you feel responsible for your mistakes¡ªthen resign. For the price of your life, that¡¯s quite a bargain, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°...You mean... resign?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Also, I¡¯d like you to appoint an external figure as your successor, on the grounds that the Imperial Daily has been steeped in bias.¡±

    ¡°...Whom...?¡±

    ¡°Appoint Boelm, the editor-in-chief of the Melvaroten Times.¡±

    Manlard¡¯s pupils trembled.

    ¡°The Melvaroten Times...¡±

    Even if he¡¯d wanted not to know, there was no avoiding it.

    When word spread that Daniel Steiner was withdrawing his forces, the Imperial Daily and other newspapers had criticized the incident¡ªbut the Melvaroten Times had not.

    They defended Daniel Steiner, arguing that there was no need to rush to judgment without first understanding the reason for the withdrawal.

    Back then, Manlard had found their actions incomprehensible. Now that Daniel Steiner had mentioned the Melvaroten Times, everything became clear.

    ¡°So the Melvaroten Times was Daniel Steiner¡¯s mouthpiece.¡±

    Manlard clenched his teeth.

    Placing the editor-in-chief of the Melvaroten Times in charge of the Imperial Daily meant that the Empire¡¯s largest newspaper would effectively become Daniel Steiner¡¯s.

    He would be handing everything he¡¯d built over to Daniel Steiner. But Manlard had no choice.

    Because the man holding his life in his hands right now was none other than Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°...I will speak to the publisher.¡±

    ¡°A wise decision. And just in case, let me say this as well...¡±

    Daniel quietly grasped Manlard¡¯s shoulder and whispered.

    ¡°If the tongue is too long, it¡¯s bound to be cut.¡±

    A clear warning not to speak of this to outsiders, and that if he acted in any way beyond the orders given, there would be consequences.

    When the frozen Manlard gave a slight nod, Daniel offered him a faint smile and exited the office.

    At that, the staff¡ªsome hidden under desks, others standing dazed¡ªturned to look at Daniel.

    He glanced over the staff of the Imperial Daily and addressed them casually.

    ¡°There seem to be quite a few political affairs journalists here. Some of you look familiar. You used to hound me persistently, trying to land an interview, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Daniel pointed at one reporter with a teasing smile, but the atmosphere only grew heavier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the rest of you¡ªmost likely part of the editing or proofreading teams, I assume. And beyond that, there must be those working hard in publishing, printing, advertising, and sales.¡±

    Only the faint sound of staff swallowing their spit could be heard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe any of you are at fault. You merely carried out the orders handed down from above. Therefore, I do not intend to hold you accountable.¡±

    No one felt relieved.

    Because Daniel Steiner had not finished speaking.

    ¡°But don¡¯t take that to mean you¡¯ve been granted absolution.¡±

    Daniel Steiner was still smiling, but beneath that smile lurked a threat directed at the staff.

    ¡°If any of you¡ªdriven by rebellious tendencies¡ªintend to continue writing biased articles after today...¡±

    After a brief silence, Daniel spoke again.

    ¡°...then things will not end as peacefully as they did today.¡±

    The journalists¡¯ faces turned pale.

    Among the editorial staff hiding under desks, several let out hiccups in fright.

    Satisfied that the warning had been delivered, Daniel turned to a nearby soldier and spoke.

    ¡°Withdraw.¡±

    The soldier nodded and relayed the command to the others.

    As the room grew hectic, Daniel quietly walked out of the building.

    Stepping out through the front entrance, he spotted Phelp standing by a military jeep, along with the driver.

    Phelp saluted, and Daniel returned it with only a cursory nod.

    ¡°Colonel Steiner. Did everything go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°It was almost too easy.¡±

    As Daniel approached, the driver opened the back door for him.

    Daniel climbed in first, and Phelp entered through the adjacent door.

    Soon after, the soldier started the engine, and Phelp turned toward Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel, if it¡¯s not presumptuous, may I ask what your next plan is?¡±

    ¡°My next plan, you say. You mean identifying and tracking down the remnants of the Noble Coalition?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Even if they¡¯re just remnants, they are nobles who hold stakes in the Empire. If we don¡¯t root them out completely, they could spark another civil conflict.¡±

    It might sound exaggerated, but the risk wasn¡¯t zero.

    But if you enter the den to catch the prey, they¡¯ll only hide deeper within.

    Daniel knew this, and responded flatly.

    ¡°For the time being, we will do nothing.¡±

    With the engine running, the vehicle began to head toward the Central Security Bureau.

    Phelp, taken aback by Daniel¡¯s declaration, hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°May I ask... what your intent is in doing so?¡±

    ¡°Major Phelp. News of my visit to the Imperial Daily will spread like wildfire, don¡¯t you think? The remnants of the Noble Coalition will hear it too. That I didn¡¯t throw the editor-in-chief into prison, but let him go with only a dismissal.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    Daniel nodded.

    ¡°Then, the Director of the Central Security Bureau will publicly support the creation of the National Security Oversight Bureau, which I proposed to Her Majesty. What do you think the remnants of the Noble Coalition will think when they see this?¡±

    ¡°...They¡¯ll assume that making a deal with Colonel Daniel Steiner is a way to avoid punishment and keep their lives. That would cause fractures within their group. They won¡¯t know who might betray them.¡±

    Better to be the one doing the betraying than to be betrayed¡ªsome nobles would undoubtedly make that choice.

    The Stratagem of Killing with a Borrowed Knife.

    Daniel had prepared a stage where the nobles would stab and kill each other.

    Phelp couldn¡¯t help but shiver, silently watching Daniel¡¯s profile.

    That man of iron and blood looked as though he would do anything if it was for the Empire.

    But Daniel¡¯s true thoughts were far from what Phelp imagined.

    ¡°Because of you bastards, my discharge was scrapped. I¡¯ve lost even the faintest hope of retiring. You dare to chain me to this Empire ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã for life?¡±

    Daniel clenched his teeth as he looked out the window.

    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer the way I¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    He thought of the Noble Coalition remnants now in hiding.

    He would make sure they paid the price. No matter what.

    ****

    A few days later. No. 11 Volberferk Street, Melvaroten Times.

    ¡°Yes, this is Boelm, editor-in-chief of the Melvaroten Times. How can I help you?¡±

    Boelm, who answered the phone as usual, was taken aback by what came through the receiver.

    ¡°You''re... the publisher of the Imperial Daily?¡±

    It was only natural to be flustered¡ªafter all, the CEO of the Imperial Daily had suddenly called him.

    Tom, who had been chatting with Boelm in the office, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise either.

    ¡°Boelm? The Imperial Daily? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Boelm raised a finger, signaling him to be quiet, and continued the call.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s true, but... what!? Me, you say? You¡¯re saying I can even bring all the Melvaroten Times staff with me? Is that really true? No, of course I don¡¯t object.¡±

    Boelm, continuing the call with clear excitement, nodded to the unseen person on the other end.

    ¡°Oh no, I should be the one thanking you. Yes. I understand. I¡¯ll get everything ready as soon as possible. Yes! Thank you very much!¡±

    After ending the call, Boelm set down the receiver.

    Then, with a slightly dazed expression, he looked at Tom.

    ¡°Tom. I just got a call from the Imperial Daily...¡±

    ¡°Yeah? And?¡±

    ¡°They offered me the position of editor-in-chief.¡±

    Tom¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Editor-in-chief of the Imperial Daily? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Nope. At first I thought it was some kind of prank, but when I heard the voice, I knew it was the real deal. How could I forget that distinctive voice? And that unique speech pattern?¡±

    ¡°Even so, does this make any sense? Why you, all of a sudden¡ª?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all of a sudden.¡±

    Boelm had a pretty good guess.

    ¡°You know that Colonel Daniel visited the Imperial Daily recently, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Colonel Daniel was the one who...¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What else could explain why, out of all the newspapers, they contacted us specifically?¡±

    While Tom stood there with his mouth agape, Boelm let out a soft laugh.

    ¡°He¡¯s giving us a gift that¡¯s practically unbelievable. So big it¡¯s almost too much to handle. I always had a feeling from the start that Colonel Daniel was going to become a great man.¡±

    At Boelm¡¯s shameless remark, Tom frowned.

    ¡°What the hell is he talking about?¡±

    Tom vividly remembered how Boelm had wailed and raged, saying he¡¯d sold his soul to the devil, back when he first aligned with Daniel.

    But for Boelm, such minor past embarrassments no longer mattered.

    He sprang up from his seat and spoke.

    ¡°Tom! Looks like we need to start packing. Let¡¯s begin with the essentials. And while you¡¯re at it, bring the photo of Her Majesty the Empress and Colonel Daniel Steiner. I¡¯m planning to frame them and hang them in the editor-in-chief¡¯s office.¡±

    Tom nodded, got up, and left the office.

    Left alone, Boelm tried to calm his pounding heart, elated beyond measure, and thought of Daniel.

    ¡°They say there¡¯s a fine line between god and devil.¡±

    That terrifying figure now felt like an omniscient, omnipotent god.

    Not only had he saved the Melvaroten Times from bankruptcy, but now he had handed Boelm the position of editor-in-chief at the Empire¡¯s largest newspaper, the Imperial Daily.

    ¡°I think I finally understand why people believe in religion.¡±

    Having someone to guide you was, unexpectedly, a rather reassuring thing.

    Boelm made up his mind: from now on, he would run the Imperial Daily in service to Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just to repay this debt...¡±

    He would gladly offer himself as a loyal servant.

 Chapter 172

    Same time, the indoor garden of the Imperial Palace.

    ¡°There we go. You¡¯re finally starting to listen.¡±

    Sunlight filtered through the glass-domed ceiling, gently bathing the entire garden.

    In this garden, where fully bloomed flowers were starting to fall one by one, replaced by vibrant green leaves, Daniel was enjoying his time with the Doberman that had begun to obey him.

    Daniel gently stroked the Doberman, who was panting on its back with its belly exposed.

    ¡°Who do you take after to be this cute? Hm? Just who do you take after, huh?¡±

    Seated at a nearby table, Selvia quietly watched Daniel.

    ¡°I was the one who gave permission, and I knew Daniel liked dogs, but still...¡±

    Watching him tirelessly play with the dog, Selvia felt a strange pang of jealousy.

    ¡°He¡¯s never shown me that kind of affection...¡±

    Selvia knew.

    She knew that Daniel Steiner liked her.

    That much was clear¡ªafter all, no one would save someone multiple times and say, ¡®If it¡¯s for you, I¡¯d give everything up,¡¯ unless they liked them.

    So when she summoned Daniel to the indoor garden today, she had a moment of shameful anticipation.

    She wondered what she would do if he confessed his feelings, or made some bold physical gesture.

    But Selvia¡¯s anxious expectations had vanished the instant they came face to face.

    Upon entering the garden and greeting her with his usual formal tone, Daniel had immediately spotted the Doberman and asked, ¡°Would it {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} be alright if I spent a little time playing with it?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t exactly say no, so she¡¯d agreed¡ªand now it had already been ten minutes since Daniel started petting the dog.

    ¡°And he¡¯s clearly enjoying it, too...¡±

    This was the first time she¡¯d seen Daniel, who was always so cold and composed, smile so happily.

    Staring with a sulky expression as she looked back and forth between Daniel and the Doberman, Selvia thought without meaning to¡ª

    That the affection Daniel was showering on the dog should be directed at her.

    Unaware that she was getting jealous of a Doberman, Selvia suddenly blushed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°...What a stupid thought.¡±

    Even she was embarrassed by her own line of thinking.

    As Selvia wrestled with emotions she couldn¡¯t contain, Daniel turned his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty. If you happen to have any leftover snacks...¡±

    Daniel trailed off mid-sentence.

    Selvia had abruptly averted her gaze when their eyes met, fumbling awkwardly like someone who had just been caught indulging in indecent thoughts.

    ¡°...Your Majesty?¡±

    Trying to hide her burning face, Selvia lifted her teacup and replied in a timid voice.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any snacks. I heard you¡¯re not supposed to give them too often.¡±

    ¡°I see. But... are you alright? Your face seems a bit flushed¡ª¡±

    ¡°More importantly!¡±

    Selvia interrupted him with a soft shout, forcing herself to calm down before continuing.

    ¡°Has there been any progress in arresting the collaborators lurking in the capital?¡±

    Changing the subject was the best way to cover up her embarrassment.

    Though it was a sudden shift, Daniel found it perfectly reasonable that Selvia would be curious and nodded.

    ¡°Things are proceeding smoothly. Duke Belvar still refuses to talk, but there¡¯s more than one way to break a stalemate. I fully intend to hunt down and judge the remaining noble remnants.¡±

    ¡°Your words are a relief to hear. Then, after that, what do you plan to do?¡±

    The position of High Commissioner for Public Security that Daniel currently held was temporary.

    Once the collaborators hiding in the capital were arrested, Daniel would return to his original status as a soldier, subject to the orders of his superiors.

    Selvia, anticipating that moment, was subtly asking whether Daniel had a position he desired.

    Knowing her intent, Daniel paused to think for a moment.

    ¡°Securing a key post in the capital would be the ideal path, but...¡±

    If he did that, there was a high chance rumors would spread that Daniel Steiner stood above even the Empress.

    Even if he controlled the press, without public support, the aftermath would surely be grim.

    For now, the citizens of the capital were enamored with the name Daniel Steiner¡ªbut once he began wielding power as he pleased, some would inevitably start to think, ¡°That guy¡¯s a little off, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    If even a handful of them decided to join the resistance, it would spiral out of control.

    So asking Selvia for a key post would be no different than a self-inflicted blunder.

    Daniel decided it would be best to step back for now. Rising from his seat, he placed a hand over his heart.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Please withdraw your words. I am but a humble soldier. A soldier is the sword wielded by Her Majesty, and the shield that protects the people. A tool has no right to desire.¡±

    The best-case scenario would be that, without Daniel¡¯s intervention, the higher-ups themselves decided to assign him to a rear-line position.

    That way, Daniel Steiner would be remembered not as someone who turned back his army to seize the Empire, but as a soldier who had no choice but to act to apprehend the collaborators.

    In short, Daniel had made the choice that offered the greatest chance of survival.

    But from Selvia¡¯s perspective, it only made Daniel seem even more devoted to her.

    ¡°He¡¯s asking me not to concentrate power in his hands... so that my own authority can be restored.¡±

    How could someone be this selfless?

    Looking at Daniel with eyes full of affection, Selvia nodded.

    She¡¯d hesitated, but now she was certain¡ªthis man was someone she could trust.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner. I understand your intentions. I will convey your words to the General Staff accordingly. Also...¡±

    After a brief pause, Selvia continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to believe that Colonel Daniel can be trusted even with top secret information.¡±

    ¡°Top secret? Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t call you here just to make small talk, Colonel.¡±

    At the same time, the indoor garden of the Imperial Palace.

    When Selvia gave a light clap, the door to the garden opened and an elderly man entered.

    He had a somewhat haggard appearance, and Daniel recognized him.

    It was Rembador, the Empire¡¯s engineer who had been returned during the prisoner exchange with the Kingdom of Belmore.

    They hadn¡¯t spoken much at the time, but that distinct appearance had left an impression.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress. And Colonel Daniel.¡±

    Approaching, Rembador respectfully bowed his head in greeting to both of them.

    When Selvia and Daniel acknowledged him, Rembador gave a faint smile.

    ¡°For Her Majesty, who appointed me as an engineer, and for Colonel Daniel, who allowed me to once again set foot on Imperial soil... to see you both gathered here like this is deeply moving. To me, Your Majesty and Colonel Daniel are no different than parents¡ªyou¡¯ve given me a new life.¡±

    Being called a parent by someone who looked at least three times older was hardly pleasant.

    But Selvia, on the other hand, smiled quietly to herself.

    Being grouped with Daniel and called a parent¡ªit wasn¡¯t as bad as she expected.

    Looking at Selvia, Rembador asked again, as if to confirm.

    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my caution, but... are you certain I may share this top-secret matter with Colonel Daniel?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Colonel Daniel is not only someone we can trust¡ªhe is a person we absolutely need. There¡¯s no reason for hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Then allow me to explain.¡±

    Just as Daniel began to wonder what exactly this was about, Rembador cleared his throat.

    ¡°First of all... I should say that the project is still only in its early stages. Developing it to the point where it can be used on the battlefield will require several years of research. So for now, I ask only that you be aware that such a project exists.¡±

    ¡°What kind of project are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°A new weapon¡ªone that can change the entire course of the battlefield. It¡¯s something with destructive power far beyond any conventional bomb. To explain briefly...¡±

    Rembador paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully, then spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re likely aware that, several years ago, the Empire experimentally confirmed uranium fission. We discovered that firing neutrons into uranium causes the atom to split into two, releasing tremendous energy. And this reaction... can even trigger a chain effect.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened.

    He realized what kind of weapon Rembador intended to create.

    ¡°In theory, once a mass exceeding the critical threshold is gathered... it causes a massive explosion.¡±

    Rembador raised his hand and extended his index finger.

    ¡°The firepower is at least ten thousand times greater than a conventional bomb. The blast radius can reach up to ten kilometers. An entire division¡ªor even a small city¡ªcould vanish in an instant.¡±

    Slowly, Rembador lowered his hand.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel. This is not some foolish joke. There are still several technical hurdles remaining, but this is a weapon with real potential.¡±

    He knew.

    Because it was a weapon that had, historically, already been realized.

    And if development succeeded, it would overturn the nature of war in an instant.

    ¡°If, in the near future, our scientists and engineers succeed in developing this weapon...¡±

    In the silence that settled over the space, Rembador¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.

    ¡°...then the Empire will wield the power of the gods.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Divine power, huh.

    It wasn¡¯t wrong.

    If a single strike could annihilate an entire division or wipe a small city off the map, it would indeed look like the act of a god wielding divine authority.

    ¡°The moment nuclear weapons are developed...¡±

    Not only would it reshape the face of warfare, the Empire would rise as the one and only hegemonic power.

    If other nations came to know that the Empire had developed an unprecedented weapon of mass destruction¡ªthe atomic bomb¡ªthey ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) would have no choice but to bow their heads, whether they liked it or not.

    The war would eventually come to an end, and the Allied Nations would be forced to admit their defeat.

    This was virtually the only move that would allow the Empire to survive and win a three-front war.

    ¡°However...¡±

    As Rembador had said, it was still too soon.

    He had stated that developing nuclear weapons would take at least a few more years.

    And if the Empire couldn¡¯t hold out against enemy forces in the meantime, there would be no chance of victory.

    No victorious nation would sit idle while a defeated one worked on building a nuclear bomb.

    Having sorted his thoughts, Daniel opened his mouth, feeling oddly exhilarated.

    ¡°The Allied Nations are aware, aren¡¯t they? That we¡¯ve succeeded in uranium fission experiments.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. They surely understand the destructive power of an atomic bomb. For all we know, they might be running a similar project themselves.¡±

    ¡°...So it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

    If the Empire didn¡¯t build it, the Allied Nations would.

    The most violent and inhumane weapon in history was trying to manifest itself into the world, one way or another.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a historical flow that can¡¯t be stopped anyway...¡±

    Then the Empire had to be the first to build it.

    Because that was directly tied to Daniel¡¯s ultimate goal: survival.

    ¡°The side that builds the atomic bomb first will win the war. That¡¯s not a possibility¡ªit¡¯s a certainty. Therefore, Dr. Rembador, if there¡¯s anything I can assist you with, please let me know.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s proactive stance made Rembador look slightly surprised.

    Most people, when told of a weapon with ten thousand times the power of a conventional bomb and a ten-kilometer blast radius, would react with a look that said, What nonsense is this?

    But Daniel spoke with confidence, despite not having heard any detailed explanations about atomic bombs.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Colonel Daniel Steiner is a remarkably capable soldier in many fields, but...¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected the man to have insight into physics as well.

    Without a basic understanding, grasping the implications so smoothly would¡¯ve been impossible.

    Of course, what Daniel had actually envisioned was just a nation devastated by a nuclear blast¡ªbut Rembador didn¡¯t know that. Instead, he felt a vague fondness toward Daniel as he spoke again.

    ¡°This is a little unexpected. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be on the same wavelength so easily. You¡¯re offering to help... Though I¡¯ve already received much from you, asking for more seems shameless...¡±

    Rembador shrugged once.

    ¡°To speak of shame during wartime is a luxury. So if I may be so bold as to request something of you, Colonel Daniel Steiner, please focus your efforts on stabilizing the Empire for now. We must set right the chaos brought about by Duke Belvar¡¯s rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Set right, you say. I assume you¡¯re not just referring to the collapse of public order.¡±

    Rembador let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°With such sharp intuition, it seems there¡¯s nothing I could hide. Very well. With Her Majesty¡¯s permission, I¡¯ll tell you plainly¡ªan ambassador from Vellanos is expected to visit soon.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s related to this project. Meaning...¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Varghof Project.¡±

    Varghof¡ªDaniel was familiar with the name.

    He was Selvia¡¯s great-grandfather and the founding Emperor of the Empire.

    ¡°It was named in honor of Eternal Grand Emperor Varghof von Amberg, who laid the foundation for our present Empire by restoring order to the chaotic kingdom of his time.¡±

    The reality, of course, was likely that the researchers¡ªconscious of the royal family¡ªhad chosen the name in hopes of squeezing out a little more budget.

    Finding the name strangely pompous, Daniel turned his head slightly. Selvia furrowed her brows as if protesting the injustice.

    ¡°...Could you not look at me like that? I never ordered them to name it that.¡±

    Let¡¯s call that even.

    Daniel cleared his throat and looked back at Rembador.

    Rembador also glanced at Selvia before speaking in a composed tone.

    ¡°In any case, the Varghof Project cannot proceed without the cooperation of Vellanos. We need not only material support, but also to recruit a physicist currently residing in Vellanos.¡±

    ¡°A physicist?¡±

    ¡°A scholar known as Remitel. A rare talent in modern physics, equally gifted in both theoretical and experimental domains. We need his mind.¡±

    Rembador spoke seriously.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, there are several hurdles we must overcome to build an atomic bomb. One of the biggest is how to create a neutron moderator. Remitel possesses extensive knowledge on the subject. I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll find a solution.¡±

    In short, the greatest mind in the field was in Vellanos, and in order to recruit him, they had to hold diplomatic talks with Vellanos¡¯s ambassador.

    Judging by the way he spoke, all the meeting schedules had probably already been arranged in secret.

    But everything would¡¯ve been canceled when Duke Belvar sparked the military uprising.

    Vellanos likely designated the Empire as a high-risk state due to the insurrection, and must¡¯ve suspended not just the ambassador¡¯s dispatch, but all critical dealings with the Empire.

    That¡¯s why Rembador was urgently asking Daniel to stabilize the nation.

    Only once Vellanos was informed that the uprising had been fully quelled would they lift the designation and send their ambassador.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll move quickly to eliminate the collaborators lurking within the Empire. But if I may ask one thing...¡±

    ¡°Of course. Ask away.¡±

    ¡°When exactly did the Varghof Project begin?¡±

    It had been several years since the Empire conducted uranium fission experiments.

    Which meant the investment in nuclear weapons had begun even before Selvia ascended the throne.

    As Daniel asked, Rembador looked to Selvia for confirmation. She nodded.

    Receiving her permission, Rembador gave her a polite nod and answered.

    ¡°It began unofficially five years ago. At the time, our scientists warned the late Emperor of the dangers based on theory alone. He dismissed it as utter nonsense.¡±

    Rembador nodded slowly, as if it were an understandable reaction.

    ¡°As you know, developing such a project requires astronomical funding. The late Emperor was unwilling to invest in a project with unclear feasibility. He prioritized tanks and soldier training¡ªthings that could be bought with that money right away.¡±

    Rembador then turned his gaze toward Selvia.

    ¡°It was Her Majesty, the current Empress, who stepped forward at that time. She said that if the scientists¡¯ theory was true, then delaying support would be no different than forfeiting the Empire¡¯s place at the forefront of technology. Hearing that, the late Emperor eventually agreed¡ªafter much deliberation¡ªto fund our efforts.¡±

    If not for Selvia, the development of nuclear weapons would never have been possible.

    ¡°After that, once Her Majesty was named successor by the late Emperor and took on the regency, we entered a new phase. From that point on, we were able to form an official organization.¡±

    It was only after Selvia began serving as regent that large-scale funding began to flow and the project could move forward in earnest.

    That was also one of the reasons the nobility began to push back.

    They saw vast sums of money being moved and, when asked about it, were simply told it was ¡°classified.¡± Naturally, they took it as an insult.

    But from a military perspective rather than a noble one, Selvia was an exceptionally astute ruler.

    ¡°In the current circumstances, I merely pursued the only remaining possibility for the Empire to reclaim its place as a hegemon.¡±

    Selvia took a sip of black tea, then set the cup down with a graceful gesture.

    ¡°I simply backed what I saw as a viable opportunity. The true driving force behind it lies elsewhere.¡±

    Selvia turned her eyes to Daniel.

    ¡°As Dr. Rembador mentioned, this project required astronomical funding. Regrettably, my father was right¡ªthe Empire simply didn¡¯t have that kind of money. There was a time when even maintaining our front lines was a struggle.¡±

    But then, at some point, the Empire began accumulating enough wealth to carry out the project.

    And it was all thanks to the man standing before her¡ªDaniel Steiner.

    ¡°But that¡¯s no longer the case. A certain hero brought the Kingdom of Eldresia to its knees and delivered a massive influx of resources and wealth to the Empire. He sold war bonds through a total mobilization speech. He turned the neutral state of Vellanos into a de facto ally, enabling not only financial support but the recruitment of brilliant minds.¡±

    Selvia rose from her seat.

    There was imperial dignity woven into every movement.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner. The Empire exists as it does now because of you.¡±

    One step. Two steps. Selvia walked slowly toward Daniel, her delicate lips parting.

    ¡°And history will take note.¡±

    She halted once the distance between them closed.

    ¡°It was I who gave the order for the project, and our scientists who carried it out, but...¡±

    Selvia raised her hand.

    ¡°The one who laid the foundation was none other than...¡±

    Her hand, rising slowly as though being drawn upward in a net, came to rest against Daniel¡¯s chest.

    Feeling the beat of his heart through her palm, Selvia looked up at him and offered a faint, gentle smile.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Only then did Daniel understand.

    Why the Empress had confided in him about the top-secret Varghof Project.

    It wasn¡¯t simply because he had earned her trust.

    ¡°As of today... Selvia...¡±

    She had effectively acknowledged him as a senior figure within the Varghof Project.

 Chapter 174

    Daniel, having told Selvia and Rembador that he would fully cooperate with them, exchanged a few more words with the two before leaving the imperial palace and returning to the Central Security Bureau.

    Seated in his office as the Emergency High Commissioner, Daniel stared blankly ahead, a dull haze settling over his thoughts.

    ¡°The Empire was developing nuclear weapons...¡±

    That had never been something one could learn from the game.

    Well, of course¡ªit was because in the game, the Allied Nations had already won before the Empire could even begin development. The ending had come and gone.

    Besides, the in-game version of the Empire had never been this financially stable.

    Even holding the front lines had been a stretch, and they¡¯d been in no position to fund scientists for research.

    ¡°But history¡¯s changed.¡±

    Just as Selvia had said, it was thanks to Daniel that the Empire now possessed vast sources of profit.

    Originally, the Empire should have taken on massive losses to occupy the Kingdom of Eldresia¡ªbut instead, Daniel had subdued them in a single negotiation, squeezing out a hefty sum in war reparations.

    His total war speech had led to war bonds selling like wildfire, and by turning the neutral Vellanos into a de facto ally, ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) he had opened up a stream of both talent and financial aid.

    He hadn¡¯t particularly intended to¡ªbut it was undeniable that Daniel Steiner was, little by little, changing the Empire¡¯s fate.

    ¡°If the Empire can endure the three-front war... and if it develops nuclear weapons before the Allied Nations...¡±

    Then the Empire would win the war and rise as the sole hegemonic power.

    That thought had shifted something in Daniel¡¯s mind.

    ¡°...There¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Of course, there was a critical condition attached: the Empire would have to survive the onslaught of the Allied Nations, the Federation, and the Republic until the development was complete.

    Still, the fact that a path to reversal even existed was good news to Daniel.

    ¡°There¡¯s no getting out now.¡±

    Dismissal had been his last possible escape route, but Selvia had refused to let that happen¡ªso now there was no way out.

    Not only had he been made Emergency High Commissioner, but now, with Selvia¡¯s boundless trust, he¡¯d been placed as a senior figure in the Varghof Project.

    It meant he was now part of one of the Empire¡¯s most closely guarded secrets¡ªsomething known only to a handful.

    ¡°How will future historians judge me...?¡±

    Just imagining the kind of misunderstandings that might arise gave him a headache¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t what mattered right now.

    ¡°It only means something if the Empire wins.¡±

    If the Empire failed to survive the three-front war and fell in defeat, what use would nuclear weapons be?

    It might be a flicker of hope, but the fact remained: the Empire was still at a disadvantage.

    ¡°You idiot... Why did you even apply to the officer academy...¡±

    He still regretted volunteering when the conscription officer visited the orphanage and he¡¯d been lured by money.

    ¡°All I wanted was to complete my mandatory service, save up, and open a damn bakery...¡±

    Instead, he¡¯d ended up as the youngest colonel in history, and had received military decorations¡ªthree times¡ªeach one something most soldiers never even saw once.

    He was reflecting bitterly on how things had gotten this far when a knock came at the door.

    Wiping away his thoughts, Daniel looked toward the door and said:

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The words had barely left his mouth when the door opened and Lucy stepped inside.

    ¡°Commissioner.¡±

    Lucy gave a salute with her usual emotionless expression.

    Daniel returned it halfheartedly, and Lucy lowered her hand, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here requesting to speak with you, sir.¡±

    ¡°At this hour? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Count Ophilo Argenthar, who runs an art auction company.¡±

    Count Ophilo.

    So, a noble had finally taken the bait. Daniel nodded inwardly.

    ¡°Let him in. We can¡¯t just turn away a guest who came all this way.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    With a nod, Lucy left the office.

    Muffled voices could be heard briefly outside, and then a middle-aged man entered the room.

    He had a neatly groomed beard¡ªclearly well maintained on a daily basis.

    With slightly drowsy eyes, Ophilo stared at Daniel before offering a faint bow.

    Daniel greeted him in return.

    ¡°Count Ophilo.¡±

    Smiling, Daniel gestured toward the chair across from him.

    To Ophilo, it was an unpleasant gesture. After all, Daniel, a man of orphanage birth, hadn¡¯t even stood up to greet him.

    But he couldn¡¯t protest.

    In today¡¯s Empire, to oppose Daniel Steiner, the Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security, was no different than defying the Empress herself.

    Ophilo stepped forward and sat down in the offered seat.

    Daniel rested a hand on his desk and offered a mild smile.

    ¡°Have you eaten, Count? If it suits you, I¡¯d like to speak over a meal.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m not here to receive favors, so I¡¯ll have to decline.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then may I ask¡ªwhat brings you here today?¡±

    Daniel asked directly, but Ophilo wasn¡¯t about to be drawn in so easily.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t here to sell out his associates.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, Colonel Daniel Steiner?¡±

    He¡¯d heard that the editor-in-chief of the Imperial Daily had received a relatively light punishment¡ªmerely dismissal¡ªafter meeting with Daniel Steiner.

    And then the Director of Security had voted in favor of the establishment of the National Security Oversight Bureau.

    These events had sparked rumors among the nobility.

    The most common theory: ¡°If you cut a deal with Daniel Steiner, you might avoid punishment.¡±

    But Ophilo was different.

    He had seen through it¡ªthat Daniel had deliberately sown discord within the surviving ranks of the Noble Coalition.

    He wasn¡¯t going to let himself be trapped by the man¡¯s witch hunt.

    So, in secret, he had called a meeting of the coalition and volunteered to extract information from Daniel himself.

    If Daniel Steiner had learned about the Noble Coalition from Duke Belvar, they had reason to worry.

    But if not¡ªif Daniel didn¡¯t actually know who the remaining members were¡ªthen there was no need to panic.

    ¡°If he knew the members of the Noble Coalition, he¡¯d have acted by now. He wouldn¡¯t just sit around in the High Commissioner¡¯s office like a hunter waiting beside a sprung trap.¡±

    That could only mean one thing¡ªDuke Belvar hadn¡¯t revealed any information about the Noble Coalition to Daniel Steiner.

    And really, that was to be expected.

    If Belvar betrayed the Coalition, the nobles wouldn¡¯t sit idly by.

    They¡¯d retaliate by submitting piles of testimony designed to destroy the House of Belvar¡ªwhether to reduce their own punishment or simply out of spite.

    If, during that process, the whereabouts of Belvar¡¯s family were discovered, everything would be ruined. Which meant Belvar had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.

    If anything, it might not be the Noble Coalition that had its back to the wall¡ªbut Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°I simply...¡±

    Ophilo began.

    ¡°Requested this meeting in the hope that you, Commissioner, would root out the collaborators lurking in the Empire as quickly as possible. I¡¯m also quite curious about the condition of the traitor Duke Belvar.¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t respond.

    He simply tapped his index finger against the desk with a faint, unreadable smile.

    A subtle pressure lingered in the air as Daniel shrugged once.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose that. It¡¯s classified.¡±

    From that answer, Ophilo was sure.

    ¡°So he hasn¡¯t gotten anything out of Duke Belvar after all.¡±

    If Daniel had learned even the smallest detail, he would¡¯ve tried to negotiate right here and now.

    Now that his suspicion was cleared, Ophilo gave a pleasant smile in return.

    ¡°I see. Then I apologize for overstepping. Perhaps I should excuse myself for today. It seems I let a burst of patriotism carry me here, but now I fear I¡¯m only being a nuisance.¡±

    With a hollow chuckle, Ophilo stood. Daniel rose as well.

    ¡°Very well. Allow me to see you out.¡±

    ****

    As Daniel and Ophilo stepped outside the Central Security Bureau, they were greeted by rain.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s raining. Good thing I brought an umbrella. Though it¡¯s falling rather heavily.¡±

    Daniel, watching the same scene unfold, nodded.

    ¡°Looks like summer is on its way. Rain this heavy doesn¡¯t come for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Summer... Just thinking about losing sleep to mosquitoes already exhausts me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Mosquitoes are troublesome creatures. They feed on blood and offer no benefit to humanity in return. Foolish beings, too.¡±

    Daniel turned his gaze to Ophilo.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even realize that if they suck too much blood, they¡¯ll be crushed by the angry hand of a human.¡±

    The words somehow sounded like a veiled threat¡ªa metaphor aimed directly at the Noble Coalition¡ªand Ophilo felt a chill crawl up his spine.

    But he quickly gathered himself.

    ¡°Duke Belvar treasures his family above all. Unless Daniel Steiner manages to capture them, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll betray the Coalition.¡±

    He had to think logically, not be swept away by Daniel¡¯s oppressive presence.

    Steadying himself, Ophilo offered a smile and undid the strap on his umbrella.

    ¡°Then again, aren¡¯t humans just as foolish? I¡¯ve heard that humans have trouble tracking small, fast-moving objects. And mosquitoes don¡¯t fly in predictable patterns. Perhaps that¡¯s why they¡¯re so hard to catch.¡±

    With that remark, Ophilo opened his umbrella.

    ¡°In any case, I hope you¡¯ll be careful, Commissioner. The bloodsuckers may be few now, but once summer comes, their numbers are sure to grow again.¡±

    The veiled warning, cloaked in metaphor, was clear enough. Ophilo turned to leave.

    But then he froze.

    A group of family-sized clusters of people were approaching the Bureau¡¯s front steps.

    ¡°Ah... Ngh...¡±

    They wore elegant clothes, but their appearances were worn and haggard.

    Without umbrellas, they trudged through the rain¡ªslowly approaching Daniel.

    As they drew near, the man leading them dropped to his knees before Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry...!¡±

    Choking on his words, the man pressed his hands to the ground and lowered his head.

    ¡°It was arrogance to even think of fleeing! Y-Yes, I now realize there is no escape from you! I deeply regret trying to run from my responsibility! I¡¯ll cooperate with anything you command¡ªjust please, I beg you, show mercy to my family!¡±

    As he prostrated himself and pleaded for his life, Ophilo¡¯s face drained of color.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    It was Peremilla, Duke Belvar¡¯s eldest son.

    And the others with him... were the sons and families of Duke Belvar.

    ¡°W-What is this...?¡±

    Did that mean Daniel Steiner had secured Duke Belvar¡¯s family a long time ago?

    ¡°Then why has he been pretending all this time¡ªinterrogating Duke Belvar without results, trying to fracture the Coalition from within...?¡±

    If he¡¯d used them, it would¡¯ve been easy to extract the names of every Noble Coalition member from Belvar.

    ¡°And yet, he kept it hidden... Why?¡±

    Because he had been toying with Duke Belvar and the entire Noble Coalition.

    He let Duke Belvar cling to hope¡ªthat his family was still safe.

    And he let the Coalition cling to hope¡ªthat they might survive unscathed.

    Daniel Steiner had given them that hope... only so he could crush it completely.

    ¡°Is this man even human...?¡±

    To Ophilo, Daniel now looked like a devil wearing a human mask.

    He dropped his umbrella without realizing it.

    Casting a sidelong glance at the ashen-faced Ophilo, Daniel looked coldly down at Peremilla, still groveling at his feet.

    The downpour grew heavier.

    Swaaahhhh¡ª

    The rain roared as the silence dragged on.

    ¡°...What the hell.¡±

    Unlike Ophilo, Daniel himself had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Why are you people even here...?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t joking. He genuinely didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 175

    Misinterpreting Daniel¡¯s speechlessness as something else, Peremilla cried out, even more desperately and servilely.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you desire from me, I¡¯ll give it to you! All the wealth I¡¯ve accumulated until now... No! My fortune already belongs to you, Colonel Daniel! I¡¯m sorry! I should never have dared to claim ownership...!¡±

    While Peremilla babbled as he begged for his life, Daniel was lost in thought.

    ¡®...Who?¡¯

    He had no idea who had captured Duke Belvar¡¯s family and sent them to the Central Security Bureau.

    ¡®Of course...¡¯

    At the time when the civil unrest had been settled, he had indeed ordered some of the faster grenadiers to search and pursue the escape route taken by Duke Belvar¡¯s family.

    If they had been the ones to find them, he should have received a report.

    A report stating that they had secured the Duke¡¯s family and were sending them to the Central Security Bureau.

    But Daniel had never received such a report.

    Which meant that someone had acted independently and aided Daniel Steiner of their own accord.

    ¡®A sense of dissonance... I¡¯ve felt something like this before...¡¯

    When coincidences continue, they stop being coincidences.

    ¡®I suppose I have to consider it inevitable now.¡¯

    ¡®But even if there¡¯s some hidden group helping me... why?¡¯

    He had no way of knowing the reason, but there was no need to reject a gift that rolled his way.

    Daniel turned and looked at the soldier standing guard at the Central Security Bureau.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Startled by the scene unfolding in front of him, the soldier snapped to attention at Daniel¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Y-Yes, High Commissioner!¡±

    ¡°Go inside and bring out Lieutenant Frien. She¡¯s probably spending her time in the underground detention cell.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The soldier saluted sharply, then turned and ran off.

    Watching this, Daniel slowly descended the steps and stood in front of Peremilla.

    Raindrops fell from the sky, soaking his uniform cap and shoulders, but he didn¡¯t care.

    There was something he wanted to confirm with them.

    ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s command, Peremilla took a breath and lifted his head.

    With his hair in complete disarray and his face gaunt and sunken, it was hard to believe this man had once been the head of a major conglomerate.

    Clicking his tongue, Daniel let out a low sigh and spoke.

    ¡°Who made you like this?¡±

    ¡°Why, of course, it was you, Colonel Daniel...¡±

    ¡°Me, you say.¡±

    He let out a laugh, incredulous.

    That quiet laugh, mingling with the heavy rain falling around them, created a gloomy, ominous atmosphere.

    Calming his laughter, Daniel opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. Who made you like this?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s question was sincere, but Peremilla¡¯s mind was flooded with thoughts.

    Combining them all led him to a conclusion: Daniel doesn¡¯t want the existence of his private organization to be revealed to the world.

    Having completely misunderstood Daniel¡¯s intentions, Peremilla swallowed nervously and replied.

    ¡°It was my conscience that did this to me. Yes. Colonel Daniel had little to do with this. I only came here to confess. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Though Peremilla had tried his best to flatter him, Daniel found the answer lacking.

    After a moment of silence, Daniel lowered himself onto one ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã knee to meet Peremilla at eye level.

    ¡°Perhaps I phrased my question poorly. Surely, you must¡¯ve met them. The organization that caught you while you were fleeing. Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That is...¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything. What did they look like? How did they operate? What did they say to you?¡±

    Peremilla, frozen stiff, blinked once and lowered his head.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They all operated in the dark, and they were wearing gas masks, so I couldn¡¯t see their faces. And their leader...¡±

    His breathing grew rough.

    As if overtaken by fear, Peremilla¡¯s eyes darted around wildly¡ªthen he suddenly grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know anything! Please, have mercy on me, Colonel Daniel Steiner! If you let me live, I promise I¡¯ll prove useful in some way!¡±

    Daniel watched Peremilla¡¯s behavior and shook his head.

    ¡®He¡¯s broken.¡¯

    Whatever had happened, Peremilla was no longer in a sound state of mind.

    Judging that there was nothing more to learn, Daniel shook off Peremilla¡¯s hand and stood up.

    Just then, the doors of the Central Security Bureau opened, and Frien stepped out.

    Upon spotting Daniel¡¯s back, Frien immediately broke into a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh! Colonel Daniel!¡±

    Bounding over in a heartbeat, Frien beamed cheerfully.

    ¡°I heard you called for me. What can I help you with? If you wanted to spend some time alone with me, could you wait just a little longer? I haven¡¯t quite met today¡¯s quota yet.¡±

    Though she spoke casually, Peremilla and Count Ophilo, who were nearby, couldn¡¯t help but recoil in horror.

    Because Frien was currently covered in blood.

    Fresh blood still dripped from her uniform, as if she¡¯d only just finished a session of torture.

    The stench of blood pierced through the scent of rain, so strongly that Ophilo instinctively pinched his nose.

    Daniel, however, who knew exactly what kind of woman Frien was, simply furrowed his brow lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¡ªwhen you come out of the detention cell, I¡¯d prefer if you changed clothes. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to see it. I¡¯m worried about you. Do you know what the soldiers and officers here are saying when they look at you?¡±

    ¡°You mean how they¡¯re calling me the ¡®Bloody Witch¡¯? It¡¯s a bit unfair, honestly. They used to call me an angel on the battlefield, and now just because I did a little torture, my reputation plummets. But I¡¯m a little happy, actually. It means Colonel Daniel cares about me.¡±

    Frien¡¯s carefree smile carried a faint chill, but it wasn¡¯t something Daniel could hate.

    Unless one had a very peculiar disposition, the act of torture took a toll on the torturer¡¯s mind as well.

    Even if it was the high treasonous Duke Belvar being tortured, most people would naturally try to avoid it.

    But it had been Frien who had volunteered¡ªwithout a second of hesitation.

    Because she had said she¡¯d do anything if it could be of help to Colonel Daniel Steiner.

    In short, she had volunteered not out of a desire to see blood, but because she wanted to be useful.

    Which meant that Frien didn¡¯t enjoy torture by nature.

    ...Probably.

    ¡®...I hope not.¡¯

    If she really was enjoying it, that would be terrifying¡ªso for now, Daniel decided to assume that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Letting out a quiet cough, Daniel spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the small talk here. Handling this matter comes first.¡±

    ¡°When you say ¡®this matter¡¯...?¡±

    ¡°Do you see Duke Belvar¡¯s family standing before me right now?¡±

    ¡°Duke Belvar¡¯s family?¡±

    Frien¡¯s gaze followed Daniel¡¯s direction and widened.

    Noticing the figures behind Daniel, Frien looked slightly surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Judging by those despair-ridden faces, I don¡¯t know exactly who they are, but someone¡¯s already done the first round pretty well. Doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll need to do much.¡±

    Calling a person a ¡°first round prep¡± was... well, a bit much.

    Technically, it wasn¡¯t the wrong term in this context¡ªbut the nuance felt off, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°...Colonel? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Since Frien didn¡¯t seem to notice anything strange, Daniel decided not to bother pointing it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Lieutenant Frien, take them with you and make Duke Belvar talk. We need to know how many collaborators remain at large. Compile the names into a list and submit it to me. You can handle that, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Frien nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s an easy job. Even those who grit their teeth and endure pain themselves tend to crumble when it¡¯s their family suffering. Of course, the best outcome is to get a confession before it gets that far. Still, I might be able to finish the list by the end of today?¡±

    Her lips curled into a smile, simply from the thought that she could be of use to Daniel.

    ¡°Well then, Duke Belvar¡¯s family? Would you come with me?¡±

    Peremilla and the rest of the family shook their heads, but they had no choice.

    Soldiers of the Central Security Bureau were already approaching.

    ¡°Move it! Didn¡¯t you hear Lieutenant Frien?!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! You think you¡¯re still nobles, you filthy children of a traitor?!¡±

    ¡°Get up, you bastards!¡±

    As the soldiers barked out orders, Peremilla and his family stood up in fear.

    Even as he walked, nervously eyeing the soldiers, Peremilla kept glancing at Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel? Please! Not her! Please...!¡±

    Whether or not he¡¯d heard Frien¡¯s fearsome reputation from somewhere, Peremilla was reacting with something beyond hatred¡ªpractically a seizure.

    It was unfortunate, but what could be done?

    Leaving it to Frien was the shortest path to extracting Duke Belvar¡¯s confession.

    Sending them a wordless sympathy in his heart, Daniel turned and climbed the stairs.

    Under the eaves, as he began removing his soaked officer¡¯s coat, Count Ophilo approached.

    ¡°C-Commissioner? I think I may have misunderstood the situation. How about the two of us have a private talk?¡±

    Having seen the tables turn, Ophilo was now trying to save himself by offering to betray his comrades.

    But Daniel no longer needed any information from Ophilo.

    Because Duke Belvar surely knew far more than Ophilo ever would.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Daniel folded his coat over his arm and straightened his uniform.

    ¡°Count Ophilo. Didn¡¯t I tell you once before? That mosquitoes are foolish creatures.¡±

    The hand adjusting his sleeve rose to his tie.

    ¡°They pick fights even though they know it¡¯ll get them killed¡ªthat¡¯s what makes them especially foolish.¡±

    Adjusting the tie at his collar, Daniel continued.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a single mosquito left in my house this summer. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    He removed his uniform cap and shook off the raindrops that had gathered across its surface.

    A heavy silence filled the space between them.

    As the rain, once thick, began to thin out, Daniel looked over at Ophilo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it exciting, Count Ophilo? To see just how...¡±

    Staring at Ophilo, who was now sweating coldly, Daniel gave him a cold, serene smile.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll crush the mosquitoes to death.¡±

 Chapter 176

    After sending Count Ophilo away, Daniel headed down to the underground detention cells with Frien.

    He had originally intended to leave the matter entirely in Frien¡¯s hands, but changed his mind after seeing Ophilo¡¯s attitude.

    It was clear that the right course of action was to extract the list of collaborators from Duke Belvar as quickly as possible¡ªso that the Noble Coalition would be unable to recover or attempt any countermove.

    And so, accompanied by Duke Belvar¡¯s family and several soldiers, Daniel descended into the underground of the Central Security Bureau and surveyed his surroundings.

    Under the indifferent flicker of incandescent bulbs, several nobles could be seen behind iron bars, now living like common criminals.

    Unwashed and disheveled, they lowered their heads or turned their gaze away as Daniel passed.

    Like frightened puppies before a tiger, they cowered in fear.

    Such scenes stirred dark thoughts.

    ¡°If the 7th Armored Division had been nearly annihilated on the eastern front...¡±

    Then the one branded a traitor and thrown behind bars ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) would have been none other than Daniel himself.

    Power was a cruel thing¡ªwhere the victor claimed everything and dictated the loser¡¯s fate.

    Even so, Daniel felt no sympathy for these people.

    They were the very collaborators who had bet their stakes on Duke Belvar and sent their own nation¡¯s soldiers to die.

    Daniel, casting a scornful glance at them, withdrew his gaze just as Frien¡ªwho was walking ahead¡ªcame to a stop.

    ¡°Here we are. This is where Duke Belvar is being held. It¡¯s a little crowded with visitors today, but the space is wide enough for everyone to fit.¡±

    With her usual clear tone, Frien pulled a ring of keys from her belt and opened the cell door.

    She entered first, followed by Daniel and the rest of Duke Belvar¡¯s family.

    The first thing Daniel saw upon entering was Duke Belvar, bound to a chair beneath the flickering light of a bulb.

    His hands and feet were bloodied, likely from Frien¡¯s torture, and dried blood was caked around his mouth.

    Even so, he appeared relatively intact on the surface¡ªbecause Frien, after completing the torture, had restored his body with her unique healing magic.

    ¡°So, in theory, she can inflict eternal suffering. This really is hell.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Daniel watched as Peremilla, who had entered belatedly, recoiled and covered his mouth in shock.

    The rest of the family also gasped or began to sob softly upon seeing Belvar¡¯s ruined state.

    It was the first time they had ever seen the once-dignified and authoritative Duke brought so low.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°How could Duke Belvar end up like this...?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. Father...¡±

    Though his family murmured in horror, Frien paid them no attention.

    She simply walked delicately toward Belvar, who remained motionless with his head lowered.

    ¡°Your Grace? It¡¯s me.¡±

    She spoke in a gentle voice, but Belvar didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    ¡°Oh dear, seems he hasn¡¯t regained consciousness yet. In that case, I¡¯ll cast a little spell.¡±

    Speaking as if narrating to an audience, Frien placed her hand on Belvar¡¯s head.

    A dark aura flickered at her fingertips, and Belvar¡¯s body jolted violently as if having a seizure.

    Then, slowly, his cracked lips parted.

    ¡°...You again. How many times must I tell you? You¡¯ll get nothing from me.¡±

    Confirming that Belvar was conscious, Frien removed her hand.

    ¡°You really are impressive. I¡¯ve used every method I know to try to get Your Grace to talk. An ordinary person would¡¯ve been crying and screaming long ago, begging to confess something, anything.¡±

    A faint smile crept across Belvar¡¯s lips.

    ¡°What would change if I told you everything I know? That I¡¯d be spared torture until the trial and sentencing? Spare me your pity!¡±

    He chuckled, his shoulders trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯m already a dead man. It¡¯s easier to think of it as paying for my sins before I go. No matter how skilled you are at torture, I will never speak.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But wouldn¡¯t things be different if the ones receiving the pain weren¡¯t you, but your family instead?¡±

    ¡°My family? What are you talking abou¡ª¡±

    Belvar instinctively raised his head¡ªthen froze.

    Through the messy strands of hair that fell across his eyes, he could see Peremilla.

    And not just Peremilla.

    His second and third sons were also standing there, their faces tight with tension, staring straight at him.

    At first, he thought it was a hallucination brought on by pain.

    But no matter how many times he blinked, the family standing before him didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°Why are you here...? You should¡¯ve escaped by now... why are you still¡ª¡±

    For the first time, Belvar¡¯s voice trembled.

    Daniel, having confirmed Belvar¡¯s shaken state, calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let me lay out the terms.¡±

    At the sound of Daniel¡¯s voice, Belvar snapped his head toward him.

    There stood Daniel, arms crossed, gazing down at him with an unwavering stare.

    ¡°Duke Belvar. If you wish to keep your family safe, you will reveal everything you know. If you refuse again, I will have no choice but to use the worst method you can imagine.¡±

    Belvar said nothing.

    The situation was too confusing¡ªhe had no idea how to respond.

    His breathing grew ragged, and his pupils quivered.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense... How? When Daniel Steiner invaded the capital, my family should have already reached the port city of Lost Bellemont. How could they have been captured?¡±

    Staring blankly into space, Belvar slowly turned his eyes toward Daniel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... You used some private organization to move ahead of me?¡±

    When Daniel didn¡¯t respond, Belvar let out a hollow laugh.

    ¡°Excellent. Truly excellent. You¡¯ll stop at nothing to root out your enemies. Then let me ask you something¡ªwhat makes you any different from Count Kalhedra? Just as he turned his king into a puppet for power, are you not doing the same to the Emperor of the Empire¡ª¡±

    Frien swung her hand.

    Smack¡ª

    Belvar¡¯s head snapped to the side as her slap landed squarely on his cheek.

    Looking down at Belvar with a cold expression, Frien parted her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever insult Colonel Daniel again. That was your final warning.¡±

    Though her mouth wore a smile, her eyes were nothing short of murderous.

    ¡°Also, it seems Your Grace doesn¡¯t fully grasp the situation you¡¯re currently in. So let me explain it to you, kindly.¡±

    Frien gently placed her hand on Belvar¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the eldest son. We¡¯ll place a chair in front of you, tie him up exactly like you are now, and subject him to every form of torture imaginable. Everything you went through¡ªand more. We¡¯ll try some new methods, too. Doesn¡¯t that sound fun?¡±

    Belvar clenched his jaw in fury, but Frien ignored him.

    ¡°The rest of your family will be tortured one by one, in turn. Imagine it¡ªyour family screaming in agony. Tell me, when it comes to the end, who do you think they¡¯ll blame? Me? Or...¡±

    Frien leaned in and whispered in Belvar¡¯s ear.

    ¡°...you, who led your innocent family into hell.¡±

    Belvar¡¯s bound hand twitched.

    He imagined it¡ªhis family, tied up across from him, being tortured by Frien.

    The screams, the curses, the crying¡ªit all played in his mind like a vivid hallucination.

    His trembling hands began to shake more violently, and a deep sound escaped between his clenched teeth.

    The sound soon became a sob, and tears welled in Belvar¡¯s eyes.

    He had kept silent until now to protect his family.

    But if that silence only brought them pain¡ªthen what was the point?

    Even worse...

    This insane woman in front of him¡ªshe was the type who did what she said.

    If it was something that benefited Daniel Steiner, she would never hesitate.

    From what little time he¡¯d spent speaking with her in this place, he knew she was a fanatic¡ªsomeone who¡¯d sacrifice her life without blinking if it served Daniel Steiner.

    So then...

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that the words Frien spoke reflected Daniel Steiner¡¯s own will.

    She¡¯s nothing more than the mouthpiece of Daniel Steiner¡¯s intentions.

    Thinking this, Belvar turned his gaze to Daniel, eyes filled with dread.

    Standing there, arms crossed, eyes cold from beginning to end¡ªhe looked like a true cold-blooded monster.

    He doesn¡¯t even blink when we talk about torturing innocents...

    As Belvar was swallowed by despair, Daniel, unseen by the others, broke into a cold sweat.

    What the hell, Frien? Why go that far...

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t blink¡ªit was that Daniel himself was so shocked he froze.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Frien to talk about torturing all of Belvar¡¯s family, one after another.

    But of course, Belvar couldn¡¯t have known that¡ªand to him, it felt like there was no way out.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    If hell existed, this was it.

    Eyes closed, voice shaking from sobs, Belvar finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say whatever you want...¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes¡ªand instead of looking at Frien, he turned to Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner... I beg you.¡±

    With his expression collapsing into something half-pleading, half-resigned, Belvar continued.

    ¡°Please... spare my family.¡±

    At those words, one of Daniel¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Why¡¯s he begging me...?

    To be honest, it felt a little unfair.

    I mean... I¡¯m glad it worked out, but still...

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a creeping unease¡ªlike he¡¯d unintentionally earned himself a whole new layer of infamy.

 Chapter 177

    Meanwhile, inside the Eisenkrone Imperial Palace¡ª

    The Emperor Selvia¡¯s bedchamber.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Selvia, clad in pajamas, sat on the edge of the bed once used by her father.

    ¡°To establish the National Security Oversight Bureau, I¡¯ll need to enact a foundational law first. Then, I must order the Finance Ministry to review the budget and issue formal approval for the organization...¡±

    She had to go over tomorrow¡¯s agenda, but her eyes kept drooping with drowsiness.

    She tried her best to fight it, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Drawn into slumber before she realized it, Selvia jerked her head forward¡ªthen snapped herself awake.

    ¡°...Hah!?¡±

    The strange sound she made trying to wake herself echoed awkwardly in the quiet bedroom.

    Embarrassed for no real reason, Selvia glanced around.

    Confirming no one had seen her, she let out a small sigh of relief.

    Then, half-lidding her eyes, she gave a self-deprecating smile.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s post-meal drowsiness. I did eat dinner a bit late...¡±

    Though truthfully, it was closer to sleep deprivation than food coma¡ªSelvia forced herself to deny it.

    For someone responsible for the Empire¡¯s fate, craving sleep felt like a selfish indulgence.

    She rubbed her eyes and reached again for the documents¡ª

    Knock knock¡ª

    The knock broke her concentration.

    She turned her head, wondering who it could be at this hour¡ª

    The door slowly creaked open.

    There was only one person in the palace who could open the Emperor¡¯s bedroom door without permission.

    ¡°...Mother.¡±

    Beyond the open door stood a noblewoman with golden hair and sapphire eyes, smiling gently.

    It was Selvia¡¯s birth mother, Marianthe.

    ¡°Sweetheart. How are you feeling?¡±

    As Marianthe approached with concern, Selvia gave a slightly awkward smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like I was imprisoned for long.¡±

    ¡°Still, this mother couldn¡¯t sleep at all ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) for worry. Don¡¯t you think you should take a break? Maybe lessen your workload?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to... but stabilizing the Empire takes priority.¡±

    Marianthe gave her a look of sorrowful affection, then nodded as if she understood.

    ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more like your father. Only the good parts, of course. He would¡¯ve been proud to see how admirable you¡¯ve grown... if only he were still here.¡±

    She exhaled softly, as if to chase away her melancholy.

    Thinking there was no need for such sad talk, Marianthe sat next to Selvia.

    She gently took her daughter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sweetheart. I may not know much about politics, but there is something I¡¯ve come to understand. That Colonel Daniel Steiner... he saved you, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    That Daniel had turned his army back from the eastern front and returned to the capital to protect the Emperor from traitors was a rumor that had already spread throughout the Empire.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly wrong, so Selvia nodded calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He mobilized the military from the east to the capital for my sake from the start.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s certain¡ªhe has feelings for you. Whether it¡¯s ambition, desire, or love... I¡¯m not sure. What do you think, Selvia?¡±

    Recalling the time they spent together in the Golden Sanctum, Selvia¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    Even after all this time, the words Daniel had spoken that night still made her heart race.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ambition. That day, Daniel said he would give up everything he had for me. If he were ambitious, he would¡¯ve demanded something in return.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Then are we talking about desire? Did he say he wanted to hold you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Colonel Daniel isn¡¯t that kind of man.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ambition. And it wasn¡¯t desire.

    Which left only one possibility.

    Eyes wide in surprise, Marianthe spoke in astonishment.

    ¡°Then... that young officer named Daniel... must love you.¡±

    Selvia gave a small, awkward cough¡ªclearly embarrassed.

    But she didn¡¯t deny it.

    Because even to her, it was obvious that Daniel had feelings for her.

    ¡°I think so too... though I believe Colonel Daniel isn¡¯t very good at expressing it. He¡¯s never outright said he loves me.¡±

    ¡°...Sweetheart. That¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Colonel Daniel is an orphan. For someone like him to say ¡®I love you¡¯ to the Emperor, the very sun of the Empire¡ªdo you think that would be permitted?¡±

    Even if Selvia herself allowed it, those around them certainly wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Of course, as I¡¯ve said before, I think Daniel would make a fine husband. If we were living under the old caste system, it might¡¯ve been impossible¡ªbut that¡¯s no longer the case. Your father abolished all legal discrimination based on birth...¡±

    Marianthe trailed off, then shook her head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve gone and inserted myself again. Even if Daniel does love you, if you don¡¯t return his feelings, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    Just as she was about to pull her hand away, Selvia spoke.

    ¡°...I feel the same way.¡±

    The words were so soft they barely escaped her lips.

    Thinking she misheard, Marianthe tilted her head.

    Selvia averted her gaze and said again,

    ¡°I love Colonel Daniel too.¡±

    Marianthe raised a hand to cover her mouth.

    Her daughter¡ªwho had always treated men like rocks at every social event¡ªwas now talking about love. It moved her deeply.

    ¡°Oh, my daughter... you¡¯re finally becoming a woman.¡±

    Proud and touched, Marianthe smiled warmly and said,

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem, is there? Why don¡¯t you tell Daniel how you feel first? Then the two of you can move on to the next stage.¡±

    ¡°...Next stage?¡±

    ¡°Having a child, of course. That¡¯s the fruit of love.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s eyes widened like saucers.

    She thought her mother might suggest marriage¡ªbut Marianthe had skipped a few steps ahead.

    ¡°Sweetheart, do you remember when I gave you those lacy undergarments and that aphrodisiac? If you need them again, don¡¯t worry. Just let me know. With those, even the densest man would¡ª¡±

    Marianthe stopped mid-sentence.

    Selvia¡¯s face had turned bright red, as if it might explode.

    Eyes squeezed shut, she took a deep breath and spoke with a trembling voice...

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°My dear? I was only hoping the two of you would¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said get out. Now.¡±

    Faced with Selvia¡¯s repeated command to leave, Marianthe shrugged and rose to her feet.

    ¡°Selvia, this mother will always be here with an open heart...¡±

    Selvia slowly opened her eyes and glared at Marianthe.

    It was her version of a threat¡ªbut with her face still flushed red from embarrassment, it only made her look adorably indignant.

    Realizing that pushing further would only make things worse, Marianthe nodded.

    ¡°Very well. Then I¡¯ll take my leave. If you ever need advice, don¡¯t hesitate to come to me.¡±

    With that, Marianthe turned and walked out.

    Only after her mother left the room did Selvia finally steady her breathing.

    ¡°Having a child... what kind of absurd thing is that...?¡±

    Of course, the act that led to having a child was the natural conclusion of love¡ªshe didn¡¯t disagree.

    But still, it wasn¡¯t something that needed to happen now.

    Not while the war was still ongoing.

    There were far too many things left to do before she could lose herself in love.

    Trying to refocus herself, Selvia returned to reviewing her documents¡ªbut Marianthe¡¯s scandalous comments lingered in her head, bringing with them the occasional indecent fantasy.

    ¡°Ugh... seriously...!¡±

    She found herself resenting her mother just a little.

    ****

    The Next Morning

    Central Security Bureau, Office of the High Commissioner

    ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s here.¡±

    Currently, Daniel had summoned all senior officers of the Central Security Bureau to his office.

    Among them were officers from the Grenadier Regiment¡ªthose who had chosen to remain behind to help purge the collaborators hiding within the capital.

    Daniel looked them over with steady resolve.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve secured the list from Duke Belvar, it¡¯s time to act.¡±

    To ensure his own survival and the Empire¡¯s stability, surgically removing the traitors still rooted in the capital was now a necessity.

    ¡°Listen closely, all of you.¡±

    In a firm but restrained voice, Daniel addressed the packed room of soldiers and law enforcers.

    ¡°We are those entrusted by Her Majesty the Empress with a sacred mission¡ªto eliminate those who have betrayed our country and our people. To uproot the filthy collaborators who fed on the Empire¡¯s treasury and leeched off the proud blood of our nation!¡±

    All eyes locked on Daniel.

    ¡°Until now, we¡¯ve lacked the means to properly deal with these rats...¡±

    Daniel raised his hand.

    In it, he held the list compiled from Duke Belvar¡¯s testimony.

    ¡°But as of yesterday! We finally have what we need to begin the purge! Therefore, I ask you¡ªwill you stand with me and fulfill your historical duty? Are you prepared to carry out your mission for the glory of the Empire and Her Majesty the Empress?!¡±

    In perfect unison, the officers shouted: ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    In their sharp, blade-like gazes, Daniel saw raw hatred for the collaborators.

    It unnerved him¡ªjust a little.

    But he didn¡¯t let it show.

    For the sake of unity, Daniel, too, had to play the role of the ¡°High Commissioner enraged by traitors.¡±

    Centering himself, Daniel scanned their faces and continued.

    ¡°Then show the traitors the will of the Empire! The will of iron! Tonight...¡±

    The room fell silent.

    And in that silence, Daniel declared with grim finality:

    ¡°We will carry out the blood purge.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Late evening.

    The estate of Count Ophilo.

    ¡°Darling? What on earth is going on?¡±

    The countess, standing by the window, looked anxiously at Ophilo, who was standing in front of the telephone.

    Nearby, Ophilo¡¯s haphazardly packed luggage lay scattered around.

    ¡°Darling? Please, say something!¡±

    The countess pleaded, but Ophilo simply turned the dial on the phone, receiver in hand.

    It was already his third attempt, but only an ominous dial tone echoed¡ªno one picked up on the other end.

    Clicking his tongue, Ophilo muttered something under his breath as he redialed.

    ¡°Darling! I have the right to know what¡¯s happening too! Why are you acting like this?¡±

    The dial tone dragged on, but again, no one answered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ophilo clenched his teeth and threw the receiver with a burst of irritation.

    Startled by the outburst, the countess flinched. Ophilo frowned and steadied his breathing.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bastard in the Capital Guard I bribed, but he¡¯s not answering! I thought he might be off duty, so I tried his home phone too¡ªbut it¡¯s the same! That son of a bitch is deliberately avoiding me!¡±

    Ophilo lifted his trembling hand to his forehead.

    ¡°Damn it. Lower than a beast, that bastard...¡±

    Watching him from the side, the countess spoke in a small, creeping voice.

    ¡°...Why do you need the Guard¡¯s help?¡±

    ¡°Because Daniel Steiner must be locking down the capital! He¡¯s hell-bent on arresting everyone connected to Duke Belvar! What do you think will happen if we try to leave the capital in this situation? It¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯re detained!¡±

    ¡°You said Duke Belvar wouldn¡¯t talk. Then why...?¡±

    Lowering the hand from his forehead, Ophilo clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner captured Duke Belvar¡¯s family. Considering the Duke kept his mouth shut until now for their sake, it¡¯s only a matter of time before a list gets written up. That¡¯s why I was trying to get out of the capital...¡±

    And yet, the Capital Guard was now refusing to take his calls.

    He had anticipated the possibility, but now that it was real, it felt as if his only route of escape had been sealed.

    Grinding his teeth in frustration, Ophilo exhaled deeply and gathered himself.

    The situation was turning against him¡ªbut this was a matter of survival. He couldn¡¯t afford to give up.

    ¡°Remira. Pack our things.¡±

    ¡°What? But you just said the Guard is deliberately ignoring us...¡±

    ¡°Still, we have to try, don¡¯t we? If we show our faces at the station, they might still let our family through. They took our money too¡ªthey won¡¯t reject us so easily.¡±

    With that, Ophilo began gathering his belongings one by one.

    Arms full of baggage, he was about to rush out of the room when he suddenly stopped.

    I definitely told her to pack...

    His wife, Remira, was blankly staring out the window. Without realizing it, anger welled up in him.

    She often had a poor sense of reality, but in such a desperate situation, her dazed silence was infuriating.

    ¡°Remira! Didn¡¯t I tell you to pack?! Get the children too¡ª¡±

    The closer he got to the window, the quieter his voice became.

    From outside, the muffled sound of vehicle exhaust could be heard.

    ¡°No way...¡±

    A terrible sense of foreboding overcame Ophilo. The bags he was holding slipped from his hands.

    Remira turned toward him and spoke in a trembling voice, almost like a sob.

    ¡°It¡¯s started.¡±

    His legs went weak, and dizziness struck him.

    Forcing his breath into rhythm, Ophilo walked to the window and looked outside.

    Military trucks had entered the manor¡¯s courtyard, and soldiers were disembarking one by one.

    Among them, a man who appeared to be an officer raised his voice.

    ¡ª Move quickly! Capture the collaborator, Count Ophilo, before he can leave the estate! If he attempts to flee or ignores orders, you are authorized to shoot! This is a direct order from above! I repeat! Capture the collaborator, Count Ophilo, before¡ª

    Ophilo staggered.

    ¡°Darling!¡±

    Remira rushed to support him.

    Leaning against her for balance, Ophilo stood awkwardly, his mouth falling open in a daze.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the beginning. It¡¯s nothing more than the end of the current state of things. In the end... Daniel Steiner...¡±

    His pale eyes lost all vitality, as though staring into the inevitable future.

    ¡°...has swallowed the Empire whole.¡±

    ****

    At the same time, in the Grand Assembly Hall of the Capitol.

    ¡°We must stop the creation of the National Security Oversight Bureau!¡±

    Kademi, the new leader of the Liberty Social Party, spoke fervently from the podium.

    ¡°All of the lawmakers here are well aware! The establishment of the National Security Oversight Bureau will not only infringe on the people¡¯s freedoms and rights, it will also create the dangerous precedent of concentrating unchecked power in one man¡¯s hands!¡±

    From the high seat, the Speaker of the Assembly looked down as Kademi raised his voice.

    ¡°I understand the purpose and principle behind the Bureau¡¯s creation! No one here disagrees that traitors like Duke Belvar must never be allowed to rise again! But is this the right way? Do you truly believe this is the only way?!¡±

    Most of the assembly members remained silent in response to Kademi¡¯s appeal.

    Even to them, the establishment of the Bureau felt far too radical.

    Many believed the Bureau should be established only after sufficient deliberation and legal justification.

    Noticing that the lawmakers were beginning to waver, Kademi shouted out after a brief silence.

    ¡°Mr. Speaker, and all the honorable members of this assembly¡ªcan anyone here confidently say that ~N§àv§Ölight~ this organization, the Security Oversight Bureau, will restrict its reach to collaborators or terrorists? I, for one, do not believe so. What I¡¯m saying is that the person appointed as its Director could easily seize the innocent!¡±

    Kademi looked around at the lawmakers.

    ¡°The Security Oversight Bureau is demanding that kind of overwhelming power from Her Majesty the Empress. And now it¡¯s coercing the National Assembly to approve its creation! Is this truly for the sake of the Empire? Or is it merely for Colonel Daniel Steiner?!¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the chamber.

    No one had expected Kademi to directly invoke Daniel Steiner¡¯s name.

    In such a sensitive debate, defending Kademi was politically dangerous.

    Everyone had been whispering behind closed doors, but Kademi didn¡¯t care.

    He was certain¡ªblocking the establishment of the Security Oversight Bureau was the only way he might survive.

    ¡°We were elected to represent the will of the people. The people do not want to be monitored or controlled. If surveillance and control are to be exercised, then at the very least, freedom and the right to resist must also be guaranteed. But this Security Oversight Bureau that Daniel Steiner is trying to create...¡±

    Kademi stopped mid-sentence and closed his mouth.

    There was an unusual commotion coming from just outside the chamber.

    At first, he thought he had misheard, but the sound of military boots was growing louder.

    Other lawmakers, alarmed by the noise, turned to look at the main entrance of the Assembly Hall.

    ¡°What is that noise?¡±

    ¡°Could it be troops from the Central Security Bureau?¡±

    ¡°...Even so, to come into the National Assembly?¡±

    While everyone was at a loss, the doors suddenly burst open, and grenadiers stormed in.

    As the lawmakers gasped in shock, the soldiers quickly occupied the chamber.

    From his high seat, the Speaker of the Assembly watched in stunned silence as the soldiers encircled the lawmakers¡ªand then he saw the one who had ordered this.

    Daniel Steiner...!

    Beyond the wide-open doors, Daniel entered, dressed crisply in his black uniform.

    All eyes were fixed on him as he calmly walked into the chamber and came to a halt.

    With his hands clasped behind his back, Daniel slowly looked around at the lawmakers before bowing slightly with a faint smile.

    ¡°Honorable lawmakers. Mr. Speaker. I deeply regret interrupting your session at this late hour.¡±

    As the lawmakers swallowed dryly, Daniel continued speaking.

    ¡°I see many of you are surprised, but I ask that you not misunderstand. I did not come here to persecute the members of this Assembly. I came only to apprehend the collaborators who are hiding here like parasites.¡±

    Kademi, still at the podium, broke into a cold sweat.

    He knew exactly who Daniel was referring to.

    He, along with several members of the Liberty Social Party, had conspired with Duke Belvar.

    Daniel had discovered this¡ªand now he had taken the Assembly by surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make this quick, so I ask for your cooperation. I do not wish for unnecessary chaos, so please remain in your seats¡ª¡±

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±

    The Speaker interrupted Daniel, jumping up from his seat.

    Descending from the podium, the Speaker strode straight toward Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner! Are you saying you intend to arrest lawmakers within the sacred halls of the Assembly? Do you mean to deny the parliamentary immunity granted to our members?!¡±

    Blocking Daniel¡¯s path, the Speaker glared with widened eyes.

    ¡°No matter how special your orders from Her Majesty may be, such abuse of authority cannot be tolerated! If you take members from this place, I will personally inform Her Majesty of your overreach in the name of the Speaker¡ªdo you understand me?!¡±

    Though the Speaker barked with authority, Daniel did not blink.

    ¡°Have you finished speaking, sir? Then may I speak now?¡±

    One of the Speaker¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Honorable Speaker. I did not come here to arrest lawmakers. I came to apprehend collaborators. Collaborators have no parliamentary immunity¡ªwouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner! First you mock this Assembly, and now you insult me¡ª!¡±

    Daniel raised a hand, cutting him off.

    ¡°If you believe what I¡¯m doing is illegal, then feel free to inform Her Majesty. I won¡¯t stop you. However... I will not stand still either.¡±

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t stand still, what then?¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I would have no choice but to inform Her Majesty that the Speaker attempted to shield the collaborators. Wouldn¡¯t you be curious to see whose words Her Majesty will believe?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s words made the Speaker falter.

    The heat of his anger began to cool, and with it came a chill down his spine¡ªa fear of what might lie ahead.

    The Speaker was left speechless, and Daniel spoke again with a smile.

    ¡°As you said yourself, I am currently carrying out a special order from Her Majesty. So please, don¡¯t stand in my way. And one more thing...¡±

    Daniel lowered his hand, his voice quieting.

    ¡°This is your first and final warning.¡±

    Though it sounded like a warning, it carried the weight of a command. And the Speaker could no longer argue.

    Lowering his gaze, he stepped aside.

    Raising his head, Daniel resumed speaking.

    ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s begin the operation. Grenadier Battalion.¡±

    The smile that had lingered on Daniel¡¯s lips vanished in an instant.

    ¡°Arrest all the collaborators hiding here in human disguise...¡±

    His eyes sharpened as he looked toward Kademi, still standing at the podium.

    ¡°...Every last one of them.¡±

 Chapter 179

    The soldiers, following Daniel¡¯s orders, moved in perfect coordination.

    It was a surreal sight¡ªsoldiers roaming through the National Assembly with restraints in hand¡ªbut none of the lawmakers dared protest against Daniel Steiner.

    At this moment, in this place, Daniel Steiner was no different from the Emperor himself.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Amidst the deadly atmosphere, one of the lawmakers listed on the collaborators¡¯ list jumped to his feet.

    ¡°Kademi! Our only crime is following you, isn¡¯t it?! We didn¡¯t even know exactly what we were getting involved in! If we had known it was about joining a rebellion, we never would have cooperated!¡±

    As one lawmaker shouted, others, glancing nervously between the soldiers and Daniel, began standing up one by one.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was that pale bastard who deceived us! It¡¯s true we agreed to his plan blinded by promises of profit, without properly investigating, but we didn¡¯t know it was tied to a rebellion!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Colonel Daniel Steiner, sir! I won¡¯t deny that I am guilty! But all I did was accept a modest bribe in exchange for supporting certain bills! I had no idea about the true intentions behind them!¡±

    ¡°Kademi, you bastard! You¡¯re dragging us all into hell with you!¡±

    Typical politicians.

    Even cornered, they continued their political maneuvering.

    By throwing Kademi under the bus as the sole instigator, they sought to lessen their own culpability.

    It was a pathetic tactic¡ªbut when surrounded by soldiers, it was all they could do.

    Still, for Kademi, who was being attacked by lawmakers that had been his allies just yesterday, the shock was overwhelming.

    That shock quickly turned into anger.

    Gritting his teeth as he watched the soldiers bind the lawmakers listed on Duke Belvar¡¯s roster, Kademi finally shouted.

    ¡°You claim you didn¡¯t know what you were supporting?! Who among you didn¡¯t realize that siding with me meant opposing Colonel Daniel Steiner?! No one! Not a single one of you!¡±

    Thanks to Kademi¡¯s open admission of conspiracy, murmurs spread through the assembly.

    Political scheming was nothing new¡ªbut seeing such division and betrayal in the middle of arrests was nonetheless a shocking sight.

    ¡°We all agreed knowingly! Because we knew the creation of the Security Oversight Bureau would be a threat! You disgusting old vultures...!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?! Do you even know who put you in the leadership of the Liberty Social Party?!¡±

    ¡°Yes! It was you, lawmakers! At first, I wondered why, but now I understand! You made me a figurehead just in case everything collapsed, planning to cut me loose when the time came! Now I see it clearly!¡±

    As a verbal bloodbath unfolded, the soldiers approached Kademi.

    Seeing the soldiers drawing near with restraints in hand, Kademi, his face tense, suddenly slammed his foot into the ground.

    Shoving aside the soldier trying to grab him, he stumbled toward Daniel and urgently cried out.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel Steiner! I can tell you everything! Those vile old bastards are the real masterminds! I was merely blinded by ambition and sought to rise up, nothing more!¡±

    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, Kademi knelt before Daniel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much! Just... just spare my life! If you let me live, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know! I¡¯ll expose how rotten those old men truly are!¡±

    Daniel quietly looked down at Kademi, who was groveling miserably.

    ¡°Do you know what I find most disgusting about creatures like you?¡±

    His cold voice echoed through the Assembly.

    As the chamber fell into silence, Daniel spoke again, softly.

    ¡°Men like you would have continued gnawing away at the Empire, had you not been caught. But the moment a knife touches your throat, you cry out that you meant no harm and beg for mercy. That¡¯s what I find so revolting.¡±

    Still kneeling, Daniel stared directly at Kademi.

    The two were of similar age and relatively handsome, but the difference in power was absolute.

    Daniel was the Acting High Commissioner of Public Security, holding the Empire¡¯s real authority in his hands.

    Kademi was nothing more than a collaborator who had sided with Duke Belvar in his rebellion.

    ¡°They say a cornered rat will bite a cat. But it seems you don¡¯t even have the pride of a rat.¡±

    Kademi¡¯s eyes trembled.

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of mercy in Daniel¡¯s voice.

    Watching Kademi¡¯s face turn pale with despair, Daniel smiled faintly and stood up.

    ¡°Soldier. Get this thing out of my sight.¡±

    Several grenadiers nodded and swiftly approached, forcing Kademi to his feet and dragging him away.

    Only then, realizing his situation, Kademi cried out desperately¡ªbut Daniel paid him no mind.

    Satisfied that the situation was mostly under control, Daniel gave the battalion officers orders to finish the operation and stepped outside the Assembly.

    ¡°High Commissioner.¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, sir.¡±

    Outside, Lucy and Phelp were waiting to greet him.

    They had mobilized soldiers to surround the Assembly in case of unforeseen incidents.

    ¡°Did everything go well, sir?¡±

    In response to Lucy¡¯s question, Daniel simply nodded and lifted his gaze toward the capital.

    Under the full moon, military police vehicles, their sirens blaring, were weaving through the streets.

    Watching the scene quietly alongside Daniel, Phelp finally spoke.

    ¡°By tonight, all {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} collaborators lurking within the Empire will have been apprehended. Although... there are some reports that a few quick-witted ones have vanished from their homes. Still, since the Guard has the lists, they won¡¯t be able to escape the capital.¡±

    Daniel remained silent.

    Some of them escaped?

    This purge had been a surprise operation, based on Duke Belvar¡¯s collaborator list. Hearing that a few had slipped away unsettled him.

    ¡°...Colonel?¡±

    As the silence dragged on, Phelp turned to look at Daniel¡ªand instinctively stiffened.

    Daniel was staring at the capital with unwavering eyes.

    Despite his youth, his spirit was so steely that the word ¡°iron-blooded¡± seemed tailor-made for him.

    Of course. He must have another plan I don¡¯t know about.

    Phelp felt certain.

    If it was Daniel Steiner, even the collaborators who had hidden themselves would be hunted down in the end.

    There was no real basis for his certainty.

    But the countless achievements Daniel Steiner had already accomplished convinced him.

    If it¡¯s Colonel Daniel Steiner...

    He would not permit a single gap in his operation.

    ****

    Meanwhile, in the signal control room of an abandoned station.

    ¡°Damn it! Daniel Steiner has finally gone and done it!¡±

    In the signal control room of a station abandoned due to the railroad consolidation, a group of nobles sat around a table, speaking under the dim glow of a single incandescent bulb.

    One particularly unusual detail: they were all wearing masks to cover their faces.

    This was due to a standing agreement¡ªshould one of them be captured, they would not be able to betray the others.

    As a result, everyone present faithfully wore a different mask while exchanging opinions.

    ¡°Even if we managed to escape here safely, what about the others? We said we''d gather here in case of emergency, but judging from the numbers... it seems someone¡¯s missing.¡±

    ¡°They might be on their way.¡±

    ¡°What if they were caught? Shouldn¡¯t we move to a different location?¡±

    ¡°Move where? Daniel Steiner has the entire capital under lockdown!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no safer place than this. There''s no way the military police would think to search a rundown abandoned station like this.¡±

    Though everyone nodded as if in agreement, their breathing was heavy with unease and anxiety.

    Gathering at the abandoned station in an emergency had been a sound idea, but no one could come up with a clear countermeasure against Daniel Steiner.

    As they all struggled with their thoughts, a young man wearing a masquerade mask finally spoke.

    ¡°Does no one here have private troops they can mobilize? Even if we¡¯re outmatched, shouldn''t we at least attempt to block Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°I brought a few men under the pretense of personal escorts¡ªbut what good are they against Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we couldn¡¯t fight him head-on! But once tonight¡¯s situation calms and the capital quiets down, Daniel Steiner will surely lower his guard. That¡¯s when we must strike.¡±

    ¡°Strike? How?¡±

    With a few showing interest, the man in the masquerade mask pressed forward.

    ¡°We select those among us who are skilled in stealth and order them to assassinate Daniel Steiner. If it succeeds, excellent. If it fails, it will still throw the city into chaos¡ªand we can use that moment to escape.¡±

    ¡°It sounds almost like a gamble...¡±

    ¡°But what choice do we have?! If we sit here, it¡¯ll be nothing but a meaningless death!¡±

    Normally, the others would have dismissed such talk as foolishness, but cornered as they were, the masquerade man''s words carried weight.

    ¡°The problem is, will the private soldiers actually follow such orders...¡±

    ¡°We only brought those loyal to our houses. We selected them for loyalty in the first place, didn''t we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s distasteful to sacrifice them... but there¡¯s no other way. If by chance we succeed in assassinating Daniel Steiner, it would create a chance for us to overturn everything. It¡¯s a gamble worth taking.¡±

    As the nobles heatedly discussed the possibility of assassinating Daniel Steiner¡ª

    ¡°Well now.¡±

    A low chuckle interrupted.

    ¡°I think that plan is destined to fail.¡±

    The hall went dead silent, as if someone had poured water on a raging fire.

    Everyone turned their gaze toward the source of the voice¡ªand saw a man wearing a bear mask.

    A bear mask?

    The nobles exchanged puzzled glances.

    No one at this gathering had ever worn a bear mask before.

    As confusion spread over who this man was, the bear-masked man slowly raised a hand.

    ¡°To be more precise, it¡¯s not just that it will fail. It must fail. Because...¡±

    The man lifted his mask.

    What emerged beneath was an unfamiliar sight for the nobles: dark skin.

    The silence deepened.

    ¡°This place...¡±

    As the incandescent bulb flickered above, the man smiled faintly.

    ¡°...is your grave.¡±

 Chapter 180

    After completing the large-scale arrest of collaborators, Daniel was finally able to return to the Central Security Bureau by dawn.

    He did so while escorting a multitude of nobles with their wrists bound by rope.

    The sight of numerous nobles, once active in the political and business worlds, being dragged in as criminals was shocking no matter who witnessed it.

    Amid the stunned faces of the police officers under the High Commissioner of Public Security who were guarding the Central Security Bureau, Daniel quietly gave his orders.

    All of them were to be imprisoned underground, and if there was a shortage of space, they were to request assistance from the Military Police Corps.

    The High Commissioner, who harbored a certain fear of Daniel, accepted the order, bowing deeply at the waist.

    Afterward, Daniel entered the Emergency High Commissioner¡¯s office and fell into brief contemplation.

    It bothered him that a few quick-witted nobles had managed to escape without being captured.

    Upon receiving a detailed report, it appeared that the number wasn¡¯t enough to be concerning, but the discomfort remained.

    Among the nobles captured today, there must be those connected to the ones who fled...

    If he gathered information, conducting a search would not be difficult¡ªbut the problem came after that.

    The moment the collaborator purge is perfectly completed, I will be removed from the post of Emergency High Commissioner.

    From that point on, he would no longer be the Emergency High Commissioner who wielded omnipotent power under the Emperor¡¯s special orders. He would have to return to being a mere soldier following the commands of the military high command.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t dare treat me as carelessly as before...

    Still, having to obey the decisions of the high command was a direct path toward an uncertain future.

    To put it bluntly, now that internal matters were settled, they could very well decide it was time for him to contribute externally¡ªand send ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) him to the Eastern Front.

    Daniel remembered.

    He remembered the battles he endured back when he was the Chief of Staff of the 7th Magitek Armored Division.

    Amid enemy bombardments, gunfire and shouting had echoed through the battlefield, and the explosions sent clouds of dirt flying, making it nearly impossible to secure any visibility.

    Snipers had been aiming at them too¡ªthere was no other way to describe it than hell on earth.

    It was only by luck that I survived...

    If the main force had arrived even a little later, or if the enemy bombardment had been a bit more precise, Daniel would no longer be among the living.

    In short, the battlefield was the place furthest from the survival Daniel sought.

    Not wanting to ever return to that horrific place, Daniel tapped the desk lightly with his fingers as he schemed.

    No matter how I look at it, Selvia and the military high command seem to think of me as some kind of omnipotent being.

    Though it hadn¡¯t been his intention, Daniel had successfully carried out every single command issued from above thus far.

    On top of that, by leading the 7th Magitek Armored Division and purging the collaborators who incited the civil disturbance, he had demonstrated unwavering loyalty to the Imperial Family. It now appeared that there were no more escape routes left for him.

    However...

    Whether it was good fortune or bad, during the massive purge of collaborators, several nobles had managed to escape capture.

    In the grand scheme of things, it was a small mistake.

    A mistake that could easily be rectified with enough time.

    But in politics, what matters is not the gravity of the mistake but the existence of the mistake itself.

    The closer a person appeared to perfection, the more likely a single mistake would become a fatal flaw.

    If this is reported widely...

    Both the military high command and even Selvia would inevitably begin to shed the illusions they held about Daniel Steiner.

    Excessive expectations killed people.

    Thus, for Daniel, who desperately sought survival, their expectations were more poison than blessing.

    If he could use this opportunity to dilute that poison, he would not hesitate.

    Having made up his mind, Daniel immediately picked up the phone receiver and dialed.

    He was calling Boelm, the Editor-in-Chief of the Imperial Daily.

    After several rings, a voice came through from the other end.

    ¡ª This is Boelm, Editor-in-Chief of the Imperial Daily. What business do you have in calling?

    There was an air of arrogance thick in the voice.

    Daniel tilted his head in slight confusion and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°This is Emergency High Commissioner Daniel Steiner. Are you truly Editor-in-Chief Boelm?¡±

    There was a brief silence, followed by the sound of something crashing down.

    It sounded like a chair.

    ¡ª C- Colonel Daniel Steiner! What brings you to call me personally? Was there perhaps something in the recent newspapers that displeased you?

    Having returned to his original voice, Boelm was now flustered and fumbling with the call.

    Fearing he might have made some grave mistake, he was stepping on his own tail.

    Daniel, who hadn¡¯t called to reprimand Boelm, let out a hollow laugh and shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m calling to discuss the article that will appear on the front page of tomorrow¡¯s newspaper.¡±

    ¡ª Ah. I see. We¡¯ve already prepared a draft for tomorrow¡¯s front page. The title is something like: ¡®The Night of Purge Passes! Divine Retribution Upon the Collaborators!¡¯

    ¡°I see. I respect the Imperial Daily, but could you possibly revise the title and content?¡±

    ¡ª Revise it? Of course, it¡¯s possible. If you tell me which parts you are dissatisfied with, I will make the necessary corrections.

    ¡°Thank you. In that case, could you focus the article on the collaborators who escaped capture? A good title would be: ¡®Emergency High Commissioner Draws His Sword¡ªYet the Missing Collaborators!¡¯¡±

    A long silence stretched across the line.

    Boelm simply could not grasp Daniel¡¯s true intentions.

    After a long moment of thought, Boelm spoke cautiously, trying to gauge Daniel¡¯s mood.

    ¡ª If I¡¯m understanding you correctly, you are asking for an article that spotlights Colonel Daniel Steiner¡¯s mistake on the front page?

    ¡°In a manner of speaking, yes.¡±

    ¡ª Colonel? Why would you make such a decision? If you could explain, I think it would help me understand and proceed properly.

    There was no way Daniel could explain the real reason.

    After a brief pause for consideration, he decided to offer a half-truth.

    ¡°Because I need that article.¡±

    Dragging out the explanation would only breed unnecessary suspicion.

    ¡ª Because you need it, Colonel...

    Believing that Daniel must have his reasons, Boelm nodded on the other end of the line.

    ¡ª Understood. I will set the article¡¯s guidelines accordingly.

    Hearing Boelm¡¯s firm answer, Daniel thanked him and set down the receiver.

    Letting out a low chuckle, relieved that things were proceeding according to plan, Daniel leaned back into his chair.

    Once tomorrow¡¯s newspaper is published, everyone¡¯s illusions about me will be shattered.

    It would be impossible to dispel all the layered misunderstandings, but Daniel was satisfied, thinking that he could at least dissolve a portion of them. A content smile crossed his face.

    ****

    Late the next evening.

    At the entrance of the abandoned station on the outskirts of the capital.

    "Judging by their clothes adorned with family crests, they must be private soldiers of the nobles. Though they''re all dead now."

    Major Aborian, the Captain of the Guard who had arrived at the abandoned station upon receiving a report, furrowed his brow.

    The lieutenant standing beside him wore a similarly grim expression.

    "The post-mortem lividity is quite distinct. Judging by the state of the corpses'' decay, it seems they have been dead for at least a day."

    "Indeed. And if you look at these bastards..."

    Aborian, wearing white gloves, picked up a nearby rifle and removed the magazine.

    "The magazine is full. They didn¡¯t even get to fire a single shot."

    "Which means..."

    "They were ambushed by enemies who had already infiltrated the station. Good marksmanship, too. All the corpses have a bullet hole in the head."

    "Certainly not amateurs. Could they be professionals?"

    "Yeah. They shoot better than most soldiers."

    Letting out a cough from the stench, Aborian turned to the soldiers standing at the rear.

    "You lot, stay here! Don¡¯t let anyone else approach!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Hearing the soldiers¡¯ responses, Aborian entered the abandoned station together with his lieutenant.

    Relying on their flashlights, the two roamed through the station and, upon entering the signal control room, let out involuntary gasps.

    "My god..."

    "Looks like a bloodbath happened here."

    Pulling a handkerchief from his pocket, Aborian covered his nose and stepped inside.

    They saw nobles sitting around tables, each one dead with a bullet lodged in the center of their forehead.

    One man, seemingly trying to escape, lay at the entrance with the back of his head blown out.

    Approaching one of the nobles seated in a chair, Aborian slowly removed the mask covering the corpse¡¯s face.

    What appeared was a slack-jawed, wide-eyed face twisted in death.

    "...Baron Tekborambol. I thought his recent behavior was suspicious¡ªit seems he had indeed joined Duke Belvar."

    "Isn''t Baron Tekborambol the one who ran a glass manufacturing company?"

    "That''s right. I heard his business wasn¡¯t doing well lately. Looks like he chose the wrong path."

    With an expression of disbelief, the lieutenant glanced from Tekborambol to Aborian.

    "Captain. Judging by the attire and the crests on their clothes, the others here also appear to be nobles. Which means..."

    "All of them were collaborators. Considering they gathered in such a remote place, they must have been some of the higher-ranking supporters of Duke Belvar."

    "But they were completely wiped out. Who could have done such a thing?"

    Aborian let out a low sigh and said,

    "There''s only one person it could be. Colonel Daniel Steiner."

    "What? But if you look at this morning¡¯s newspaper, it says the collaborators are missing..."

    "That was a deceitful article to avoid responsibility. He intends to claim that the mass death of these nobles has nothing to do with the Central Security Bureau."

    "...Why would he do such a thing?"

    "You fool. Think about it. Even if these bastards are collaborators, they are still nobles. You can¡¯t simply execute them outright. If they don''t resist, you have to arrest them and put them on trial."

    During the trial process, except for a few whose crimes were particularly grave, most would avoid the death penalty.

    If all the captured nobles were sentenced to death, it would inevitably cause political and societal upheaval.

    "That¡¯s why Colonel Daniel used a private organization to cleanly eliminate them. He didn¡¯t want to risk leaving behind future trouble."

    "I see. Although he killed them all, Colonel Daniel won¡¯t be held responsible. After all, it¡¯s been widely reported that several collaborators remain unaccounted for."

    The killing of these nobles would have no ties to him.

    Who could possibly refute Daniel Steiner¡¯s claim?

    Moreover, since nothing had ever been revealed about Daniel¡¯s private organization, this was a perfect crime.

    It also served as a clear warning to everyone.

    Do not even think about opposing me.

    It felt as if that violent message hung thickly in the air itself.

    "Captain..."

    Swallowing nervously, the lieutenant looked at the nobles who had died en masse while sitting in their chairs.

    "He¡¯s a truly terrifying man, Colonel Daniel Steiner..."

    To that, Aborian could not offer any rebuttal.

    If...

    Had he chosen to cooperate with Duke Belvar in the past, it would have been none other than Aborian himself lying dead in one of those chairs.

 Chapter 181

    Morning broke.

    Morning breaking meant it was time for Daniel to devote himself to his duties once again.

    Today, Daniel¡¯s task was to head to the Grand Assembly Hall of the Imperial Palace and report directly to His Majesty the Emperor.

    Thus, from early morning, he was already inside a military vehicle, on his way to the palace.

    Seated in the back seat, Daniel let out a low breath as he watched the scenery passing by through the window.

    I¡¯ve finally returned to the capital, and yet there¡¯s no time to rest. I feel even busier than before.

    As he voiced his complaints internally, the sound of papers flipping reached his ears.

    It was the sound of Lucy opening a file and reviewing documents.

    After scanning the documents for a while, Lucy turned to Daniel and spoke.

    "High Commissioner, how much time do you intend to allocate for the investigation and the press coverage?"

    It wasn¡¯t a question that required much thought.

    "I intend to end it as quickly as possible. We¡¯ve already extracted all the necessary information. I plan to conclude the investigation within a week and proceed with formal indictments."

    "Understood. Have you decided what form the trials will take?"

    "In order to reaffirm the authority of the Imperial Family, it must be public trials. We need to widely broadcast the fact that the nobles were corrupt. That way, power will naturally concentrate around His Majesty. I¡¯m sure His Majesty will agree with this approach."

    Nodding, Lucy took out a notepad from her pocket and wrote down Daniel¡¯s words.

    As Daniel Steiner¡¯s adjutant, Lucy frequently faced a barrage of questions during official duties, and she appeared to be taking notes in preparation for answering them on his behalf.

    In effect, [N O V E L I G H T] Lucy acted in Daniel¡¯s stead in public matters, since Daniel himself disliked appearing at official events unless absolutely necessary.

    She¡¯s probably running around on my behalf in ways I don¡¯t even know about.

    Thinking that made Daniel feel a twinge of guilt.

    As Lucy tucked the notepad back into her pocket and resumed reading documents, Daniel casually threw a comment her way.

    "You¡¯re commendable."

    Lucy¡¯s shoulders gave a small, startled twitch.

    Watching her reaction with a playful gaze, Daniel let out a low chuckle.

    "Supporting someone like me, who¡¯s constantly entangled in incidents and accidents, can''t be an easy job. And yet, you¡¯ve never once voiced a complaint."

    "...I am simply doing what I must."

    "I¡¯m sure you are. I hope you will continue to stay by my side as my adjutant, without harboring any other intentions."

    In other words, even if the Allied Nations issued an assassination order, he hoped she would overlook it once.

    On the other hand, to Lucy, Daniel¡¯s words felt like an extension of the confession she had received before.

    "I have never..."

    Mumbling awkwardly, Lucy whispered in a barely audible voice,

    "I have never harbored any other intentions."

    Her expression and voice remained calm, but both of Lucy¡¯s ears had turned a deep shade of red.

    Even her breathing had grown slightly unsteady.

    Wondering what was causing this reaction, Daniel looked at her with a puzzled expression, prompting Lucy to let out a small, forced cough.

    "More importantly, Colonel Daniel, there¡¯s a piece of news I must report to you."

    Though Daniel found Lucy¡¯s sudden change of subject suspicious, he chose not to point it out.

    "News? What kind?"

    "Vellanos, having confirmed the capital¡¯s stabilization, has downgraded the Empire from a high-risk country. Currently, the Empire is classified as a country requiring caution, and they plan to resume diplomatic relations soon."

    "Is that so? That¡¯s good to hear."

    Given the Empire¡¯s current situation¡ªwhere the acceleration of nuclear development was crucial to ending the war¡ªthe resumption of diplomacy with Vellanos was something to be welcomed with open arms.

    If the war ends somehow, I might finally be able to live a peaceful, pastoral life.

    As Daniel was thinking such thoughts, the military vehicle gradually slowed.

    Once it came to a complete stop, a soldier got out of the driver''s seat and opened the back door.

    "We have arrived, High Commissioner!"

    Thanking the saluting soldier, Daniel stepped out of the vehicle.

    What met his eyes was the massive main palace, which looked as though several mansions had been combined together, and the palace maids from the Inner Court waiting to greet him at the entrance.

    Upon seeing Daniel disembark, the maids approached and offered him a traditional bow.

    "Welcome, Colonel Daniel Steiner. We will escort you to the Grand Assembly Hall."

    Daniel found such lavish treatment burdensome, but since these maids were simply carrying out Selvia¡¯s orders, it would have been impolite to refuse them.

    Nodding silently, Daniel followed the maids into the main palace and, after walking down a wide corridor, arrived at the Grand Assembly Hall, whose doors were already open.

    Inside, distinguished figures were seated at their respective tables, engaged in conversation.

    The atmosphere was slightly different from when Daniel had stormed this place to arrest Duke Belvar.

    Feeling himself growing tense without realizing it, Daniel was interrupted when the maid guiding him bowed respectfully.

    "You may enter now. His Majesty will be arriving shortly."

    "Ah. Thank you for the escort."

    "We are the ones who should be grateful for the honor of escorting the hero of the Empire."

    Smiling, the maid backed away respectfully.

    Daniel, watching her retreat, turned and began walking toward the Assembly Hall.

    As he drew closer, he could hear the discussions among the gathered senior officials.

    "Colonel Daniel Steiner has ushered in the dawn of a new order. What is there to criticize about that?"

    "I myself was imprisoned by them! I know well the atrocities they committed! But what value lies in an order built atop a mountain of corpses?"

    "Director of Intelligence, those corpses were collaborators. Are you trying to defend the traitors who incited a civil war?"

    "That¡¯s not what I meant! I am merely saying that massacres must not become a tool of politics! It''s just that you are all unaware of what happened at the abandoned station yesterday..."

    Director of Intelligence Keltrack fell silent mid-sentence.

    He had spotted Daniel Steiner entering the Grand Assembly Hall.

    Following Keltrack¡¯s gaze, the ministers and generals quickly caught their breath and straightened their postures.

    Although everyone gathered there held higher ranks and titles than Daniel Steiner, paradoxically, they were all wary of him.

    The background of being the Emergency High Commissioner and the war hero favored by the Emperor outweighed the achievements of anyone present.

    In times of war, achievements were power and authority.

    Thus, they all maintained their silence, careful not to offend Daniel Steiner.

    Director of Intelligence Keltrack did not like the situation.

    It made it seem as though Daniel Steiner was acting like the Emperor himself.

    As Keltrack glared at him, Daniel casually pulled out a chair and sat down, putting on a playful air.

    "Hmm? What were you all discussing? It sounded like you were talking about me..."

    However, no one answered.

    As the atmosphere grew awkward and Daniel fidgeted idly with his fingers, Keltrack finally opened his mouth.

    "You heard correctly. We were talking about you, Colonel Daniel Steiner."

    Retracting his gaze from the others, Daniel turned his eyes to Keltrack.

    "I see. What were you discussing?"

    "We had intended to discuss it while you weren¡¯t here, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. Colonel Daniel Steiner, we received information that you conducted a mass slaughter of nobles listed under Duke Belvar¡¯s name at the abandoned station on the outskirts of the capital."

    Daniel blinked blankly.

    Then he shrugged once and let out a low chuckle.

    "That¡¯s the first I¡¯m hearing of it. A mass slaughter of nobles? By me, you say?"

    Daniel''s laughter lengthened.

    Waving his hand as if he had heard a particularly bad joke, Daniel wore a faint smile.

    "I think you must be mistaken. I¡¯m not sure where the joke begins, but should I assume the part about nobles being massacred is the fabrication?"

    Speaking with nonchalance, Daniel made Keltrack break out in a cold sweat.

    The ministers and generals gathered in the Assembly Hall were also watching Daniel with a variety of expressions.

    Keltrack, who had not expected Daniel to respond like this, momentarily lost his words before barely regaining his composure.

    "...It¡¯s no joke. A massacre did occur at the abandoned station. And it was executed very systematically. Who else but you could have carried out something like that?"

    Confirming that Keltrack¡¯s expression was deadly serious, Daniel wiped away his smile.

    "So you¡¯re saying that I..."

    Daniel raised his hand and pointed to himself.

    "...am the main perpetrator of the massacre."

    An indescribable sense of pressure filled the room, but Keltrack did not back down.

    "Yes. Judging by the circumstances, no one else fits."

    "Do you have proof?"

    At Daniel¡¯s question, Keltrack could not answer easily.

    No evidence had been found at the crime scene.

    "If you are accusing me without evidence, you had better be prepared."

    The air in the Assembly Hall grew oppressively heavy.

    "As Emergency High Commissioner, I have been tasked by His Majesty to purge the collaborators. If you interpret the word ''collaborators'' broadly, it pertains to rebellion. And in the scope of rebellion, falsely accusing an innocent man is included as a crime."

    Daniel paused for a moment.

    He allowed Keltrack enough time to comprehend the situation he was now facing.

    Only after the wall clock ticked a few times did Daniel continue.

    "Director of Intelligence."

    A cold voice pierced Keltrack¡¯s ears.

    "You must be aware that the position of Deputy Director of Intelligence is currently vacant."

    He was referring to Deputy Director Feliston, who had been captured and imprisoned for collaborating with Duke Belvar.

    "As someone who upholds the security of the Empire..."

    Tapping lightly on the table, Daniel leaned back against the chair.

    "I have no desire to create further chaos by leaving the position of Director of Intelligence vacant as well."

    Keltrack¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Faced with Daniel¡¯s threat, Keltrack swallowed dryly, his hands trembling.

    Watching Keltrack closely, Daniel then smiled as if to ease the tension.

    "Of course, I¡¯m only joking. After all, Director of Intelligence, you must have simply been playing a bad joke on me. The notion that I massacred nobles at the abandoned station is surely absurd."

    Letting out a low, incredulous chuckle, Daniel fixed Keltrack with a steady gaze.

    As if signaling that this was his final warning, Daniel moved his lips quietly.

    "Am I wrong, Director of Intelligence?"

 Chapter 182

    Daniel, narrowing his eyes sharply, resembled a predator stalking its prey.

    Keltrack¡¯s breathing grew rough in response.

    It felt as if an invisible hand was crawling up his body, squeezing his throat.

    Keltrack rolled his eyes in search of help, but the senior officials gathered at the Assembly table were either looking away or maintaining their silence.

    They had decided it was better to side with Daniel Steiner than to defend Keltrack, who had failed to manage his subordinates and lost the Intelligence Bureau to Duke Belvar.

    Watching the two exchange words, Chief of Staff Arman let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°A complete defeat for Keltrack.¡±

    Politics is a game of numbers¡ªwhoever holds more cards wins.

    And in that regard, Keltrack had too few, while Daniel had far more.

    ¡°Too hasty. Far too hasty.¡±

    Keltrack had likely underestimated Daniel, who had seized power in such a short time.

    He must have assumed Daniel lacked political finesse.

    ¡°He probably thought if he pushed with momentum, Daniel Steiner would retreat a step.¡±

    But judging by Daniel¡¯s current composure, he was fully aware of the cards in his hand.

    He instinctively understood there was no need to back down.

    To Arman, this was a remarkable talent.

    ¡°If Daniel Steiner had been flustered or offered some awkward excuse when asked about the abandoned station incident, Keltrack might have been able to seize on it...¡±

    Instead, the moment the abandoned station was mentioned, Daniel Steiner had laughed, changing the atmosphere in the room.

    Immediately afterward, the Intelligence Director flatly stated, as if joking, that he had nothing to do with the incident.

    ¡°Yet when the Intelligence Director didn¡¯t yield...¡±

    Daniel turned the tables by accusing Keltrack of inciting rebellion and aiding traitors by slandering an innocent man.

    It was the same as drawing a line in the sand: if you intend to attack me, be prepared to be attacked in turn.

    And once that line was crossed, it would lead to an irreversible catastrophe.

    ¡°Impressive. Truly impressive rhetoric.¡±

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s way with words was like a dish crafted by a chef who knows their ingredients well.

    Because he knew he wasn¡¯t in a disadvantageous position, he didn¡¯t step back¡ªand because he didn¡¯t step back, he could press his opponent aggressively.

    ¡°And on top of that...¡±

    Whether it was natural talent or not, Daniel acted as if the incident at the abandoned station had absolutely nothing to do with him.

    To someone unaware of the truth, it would have genuinely looked as if Keltrack was slandering him.

    ¡°So this is why Daniel Steiner always manages to seize victory in negotiations.¡±

    While Arman silently marveled, Keltrack clenched his teeth.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Would he cross the line and engage in a bloody confrontation?

    Or would he retreat and ensure his safety?

    Standing at that crossroads, Keltrack chose not to cross the line.

    He knew that opposing Daniel any further would only work against him.

    ¡°It seems I took my joke a little too far. If I caused offense, I ask your forgiveness.¡±

    Having admitted defeat, Keltrack bowed his head in humiliation.

    Though he had not cooperated with Duke Belvar, Keltrack was still of noble blood.

    And now, he was bowing to Daniel Steiner¡ªa military officer born of common blood.

    Thinking it better not to raise his voice here, Daniel accepted the apology.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. People make mistakes in life. However...¡±

    With a faint smile returning to his lips, Daniel continued quietly.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±

    Though his lips were smiling, his eyes were not.

    Keltrack, raising his head, sensed Daniel¡¯s intent and, after a brief hesitation, opened his mouth.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    And so the quarrel between the two came to a close¡ªjust in time.

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress is entering!¡±

    As the voice of the Inner Palace Chief rang out, all the officials at the Assembly rose from their seats.

    And then, dressed in a pure white uniform symbolizing the imperial bloodline, with a crimson cloak proving her status as Empress, Selvia entered the Grand Assembly Hall.

    With everyone expressing their respect in silence, Selvia walked to the imperial throne and sat down.

    ¡°Everyone ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) may be seated.¡±

    Only after Selvia¡¯s command did the officials return to their seats.

    ¡°Very well. Then let¡¯s begin the reports in order¡ª¡±

    Scanning the faces of the officials, Selvia tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°How strange. All the collaborators have been arrested, so today should be a day of great celebration. Why do your expressions look so grim?¡±

    Despite her question, no one answered readily.

    Watching them, Chief of Staff Arman let out a sigh and gave Selvia a small bow.

    ¡°There was a slight quarrel, Your Majesty. Nothing for Your Majesty to be overly concerned about.¡±

    ¡°That may be so. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve disguised an argument as a discussion. Anyway, was it resolved properly?¡±

    ¡°It was, indeed.¡±

    Glancing sideways at Keltrack, who gave a nervous cough out of embarrassment, Arman smiled faintly.

    ¡°Because the parties involved reached an understanding.¡±

    ****

    The meeting that began at 10 a.m. did not conclude until around noon.

    When it ended, Selvia ordered the officials to withdraw¡ªbut commanded Daniel Steiner to remain, stating that she had additional matters to discuss with him.

    ¡°...So, what is it that you wished to say?¡±

    Daniel quietly opened his mouth in the now-empty Grand Assembly Hall.

    Selvia, having confirmed that the sound of the officials¡¯ footsteps receding down the corridor had faded, stood up from the imperial throne.

    Though it looked impressive, the material of the throne was quite stiff, making it uncomfortable to sit on for long periods.

    ¡°It¡¯s about what I mentioned previously¡ªregarding the classified matter.¡±

    By classified, she meant the Varghof Project.

    As Daniel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, Selvia stretched lightly and spoke.

    ¡°Vellanos has agreed to send us a diplomatic envoy. I assume they intend to ask for something in exchange for transferring personnel related to the project to our side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Vellanos wouldn''t want to make a losing deal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s not incorrect. However, this time, Vellanos sent an official dispatch requesting that Colonel Daniel Steiner be present at the negotiation site.¡±

    Daniel blinked blankly.

    ¡°...Me, you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. The document from Vellanos¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs stated it clearly. Do you have any idea why?¡±

    ¡°Any idea, well...¡±

    Was it for threatening the Prime Minister of Vellanos? Or the incident with the rigged gambling within Vellanos? Or perhaps that... delightful time he had with the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, purely by accident?

    There were too many possibilities¡ªso many, in fact, that he couldn¡¯t give a definite answer.

    As Daniel¡¯s silence dragged on, Selvia let out a low sigh.

    ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s hard to talk about, I won¡¯t press. But more importantly...¡±

    Trailing off, Selvia looked at Daniel with a complicated expression¡ªa mix of guilt and gratitude.

    ¡°I heard you did something at the abandoned station.¡±

    The ones who had died at the abandoned station were nobles who had regularly voiced complaints to Selvia.

    She remembered them clearly.

    They were the ones who had constantly meddled with and obstructed her policies at every turn.

    While Duke Belvar¡ªthe ringleader of the uprising¡ªcould be executed, those nobles who held power across various corners of the capital would have most likely received light sentences and walked free.

    It had been a source of constant, subtle distress for her... but Daniel had personally stepped forward and removed them all.

    From Selvia¡¯s perspective, it could only mean Daniel had acted for her sake.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been an easy decision. But once again, you acted on my behalf.¡±

    But to Daniel¡ªwho had only just now learned that the nobles at the abandoned station had been slaughtered¡ªit was an absurd misunderstanding.

    Determined to correct this ridiculous misconception at all costs, Daniel quickly rose from his seat.

    ¡°Your Majesty! That is slander! I don¡¯t know why such a rumor is spreading, but I had nothing to do with that incident!¡±

    Daniel was desperate, but Selvia didn¡¯t believe him.

    To be honest, if not Daniel Steiner, who else in the capital could possibly have carried out something like that?

    ¡°Very well. I will believe that Colonel Steiner had no involvement. Officially, that is.¡±

    Seeing the faint smile on Selvia¡¯s lips, Daniel thought:

    She¡¯s wrong.

    Looking into those affectionate eyes, he realized that no amount of denial would convince her otherwise.

    This is insane...

    Before he knew it, he had become some madman who would commit any atrocity for the Empress.

    As he let out a hollow, resigned laugh, Selvia approached him.

    ¡°Colonel Steiner? At this point, even for your own sake...¡±

    Selvia raised both arms.

    Before he could react, she gently embraced him.

    He heard an unintelligible murmur in between.

    ¡°...So that we can...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Just as he was starting to feel confused by the sudden embrace, footsteps echoed from the corridor.

    Daniel was startled, but Selvia only hugged him tighter.

    The footsteps drew closer¡ªand then came to a halt just inside the Grand Assembly Hall.

    ¡°...Colonel Steiner?¡±

    It was Lucy¡¯s voice.

    When Daniel had not come out of the meeting room, she had grown concerned and come looking for him.

    But what she saw was Selvia and Daniel embracing each other.

    Daniel, turning only his head, opened his mouth in an attempt to explain, clearly flustered¡ªbut whatever he meant to say didn¡¯t get across.

    As Lucy¡¯s eyes faded to gray, Selvia parted her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Only then did she release her arms from around Daniel and step back.

    Selvia looked directly at Lucy.

    ¡°The red-eyed killer.¡±

    As if she knew something.

 Chapter 183

    ¡°Red-eyed killer? Don¡¯t tell me... Selvia¡¯s figured out Lucy¡¯s identity.¡±

    If that were true, Daniel would be placed in a dangerously precarious position.

    Selvia was the Empress of the Empire. Lucy was a living weapon of the Allied Nations.

    Taking either side meant a disastrous future was all but guaranteed.

    Just as Daniel, now aware that his survival might be at risk, began to sweat coldly, Lucy opened her mouth calmly.

    ¡°Your Majesty. You¡¯re not wrong, but in wartime, killing is inevitable. A soldier¡¯s duty is, after all, to kill the enemy.¡±

    It was a valid point.

    But to Selvia, Lucy¡¯s words sounded like nothing more than a feeble excuse.

    ¡°So you wish to argue that you''re no different from any other ordinary soldier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Absurd. From what I know, you¡ª¡±

    Selvia cut herself off mid-sentence.

    She had glanced at Daniel standing beside her.

    ¡°Daniel probably doesn¡¯t know this woman is a spy from the Allied Nations.¡±

    If he had known, there was no way he would have kept her at his side as an adjutant.

    There was no way someone like Daniel Steiner¡ªwho had shown such utter devotion to the Empire¡ªwould knowingly harbor a spy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for him.¡±

    Selvia had no desire to start a fight with Lucy while Daniel Steiner was present. She steadied her voice.

    ¡°Colonel Steiner?¡±

    Only then did Daniel snap back to his senses and lower his head deeply.

    ¡°Your Majesty. I sincerely apologize. My adjutant¡¯s behavior was disrespectful. I will speak to her firmly so that nothing like this happens again. Please, I beg you, do not be angry.¡±

    Selvia felt a pang of guilt at Daniel¡¯s flustered demeanor¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t about to let it go.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯d just like to ask Colonel Steiner to give me a moment alone to speak with your adjutant.¡±

    ¡°With my adjutant?¡±

    A vague sense of unease swept over him, but he couldn¡¯t possibly refuse a request from the Empress.

    ¡°...Understood. Just in case, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    Daniel lifted his head, cast Lucy a worried glance, then walked away.

    He made it to the entrance of the Grand Assembly Hall and quietly closed the door behind him.

    With only the two women remaining, a light silence settled over the room.

    Their gazes met, and sparks flew in the air between them before Selvia quietly spoke.

    ¡°It must have been difficult... hiding your identity in front of Colonel Steiner all this time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. Hiding my identity¡ª¡±

    ¡°Codename Crimson Death.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes trembled faintly.

    Selvia, confident she had struck a nerve, gave a faint smile.

    ¡°Or, perhaps, the alias ¡®Red-Eyed Reaper¡¯? I¡¯ve heard you specialize in high-profile assassinations¡ªand that your main assignment is executing those who¡¯ve betrayed the Allied Nations. My, what a taxing job that must be.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. I have no idea what you¡¯re referring to.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I imagine you¡¯d want to keep pretending not to know. But this isn¡¯t something we can just gloss over with denial. Unlike before, I¡¯ve gathered evidence proving you¡¯re a spy for the Allied Nations.¡±

    The composure in Lucy¡¯s face began to waver.

    Selvia slowly approached her.

    ¡°Since I have the evidence, there¡¯s no longer any problem with punishing you. But given how faithfully you¡¯ve performed your duties as Colonel Steiner¡¯s adjutant, I¡¯ll give you one chance.¡±

    Clack¡ª

    Her heels echoed hollowly through the vast chamber.

    Selvia stopped just a few steps away from Lucy and spoke.

    ¡°Leave the Empire quietly. And never return.¡±

    It was a merciful expulsion¡ªthe Empress¡¯s gentle sentence for a spy of the enemy.

    But Lucy wasn¡¯t a fool.

    She knew Selvia wouldn¡¯t show kindness without a reason.

    ¡°I understand. Which means there¡¯s no need for me to leave the Empire.¡±

    ¡°...Are you deaf? I said I have proof that you¡¯re a spy for the Allied Nations. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show it to you.¡±

    ¡°I believe Your Majesty has gathered that evidence. So why give me a chance? There¡¯s no reason to.¡±

    The tide shifted.

    Selvia swallowed dryly as Lucy continued in a calm tone.

    ¡°Your Majesty knows. The moment you label me a spy, Colonel Steiner¡¯s position will be irreparably shaken.¡±

    If the world learned that Daniel Steiner¡¯s adjutant was, in fact, a spy from the Allied Nations, the fallout would be tremendous.

    Even if the Imperial Daily tried to cover for him, the independent newspapers, desperate for headlines, would print article after article¡ªand the people would eat them up.

    Rumors would spread instantly. And when they did, neither the imperial court nor the military could avoid holding Daniel Steiner accountable.

    In the process, all manner of gossip would emerge, and Daniel Steiner would find himself completely isolated.

    Even if things somehow went well, the label of ¡°a soldier who didn¡¯t even realize his own adjutant was a spy¡± would follow him until death.

    ¡°When everything is over, Colonel Steiner will resent Your Majesty. After giving you everything he had to save you... in the end, it will have been Your Majesty who put him in jeopardy.¡±

    Selvia¡¯s ocean-colored eyes, clear and blue like the sea, trembled faintly.

    It was only natural for Selvia to be shaken¡ªher intentions had been read like an open book.

    She wanted desperately to counter, to push back somehow, but her lips refused to part.

    Because not a single word Lucy had spoken was wrong.

    The worst-case scenario...

    Daniel Steiner might be forced to shed his uniform and return to the life of an ordinary civilian.

    For Daniel, who regarded devotion to the Empire as the highest honor, such an outcome would be unthinkable¡ªdevastating.

    To Selvia, who couldn¡¯t bear the thought of watching the man she loved suffer, it was a choice she simply couldn¡¯t allow.

    With her fists clenched for no reason, wavering between hesitation and fury, Selvia finally ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) steeled herself and shot a cold glare at Lucy.

    ¡°If you refuse to step down, I may have no choice but to eliminate you myself.¡±

    ¡°...Eliminate me personally, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You may be fulfilling your duties as an adjutant for now¡ªbut who¡¯s to say what harm you might bring to Daniel in the future?¡±

    It was an open warning¡ªan assassination in plain terms. But Lucy showed no reaction.

    She hadn¡¯t chosen this path, but after killing well over a few hundred people, Selvia¡¯s threat came across as little more than a childish tantrum.

    Still, tantrums from children could be lethal¡ªif that child sat on the imperial throne.

    Not sure how else to proceed, Lucy fell into a brief silence, then decided to speak from the heart.

    ¡°I have no intention of ever harming Colonel Daniel Steiner. Not now, not in the future.¡±

    ¡°And you expect me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for Your Majesty¡¯s trust. But to be completely honest... my current relationship with the Allied Nations is far from friendly. I began to question them.¡±

    Selvia narrowed one eyebrow.

    This was the first she¡¯d heard of it.

    ¡°After I raised my concerns, the Allied Nations severed all contact. For all I know, they may already consider me a traitor.¡±

    ¡°Then, what you¡¯re saying is...¡±

    ¡°Even if the Allied Nations ordered me to kill Colonel Steiner, I wouldn¡¯t obey. That is what I mean. So please¡ªset aside your fears.¡±

    Hearing it all only made her thoughts more tangled.

    Uncertain, Selvia slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if... you care about Colonel Steiner.¡±

    ¡°I do. Perhaps... even more than Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°...What did you just say?¡±

    Thanks to Lucy¡¯s bold claim about the depth of her feelings, a web of veins surfaced on Selvia¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°And what exactly do you think you know about Colonel Steiner that allows you to say that with such pride?¡±

    ¡°Colonel Steiner and I have spent more than a year together¡ªclosely. Do you really believe no secrets were exchanged in all that time?¡±

    ¡°Hah? If it¡¯s secrets you¡¯re talking about, I have them too. For example... about Kelly.¡±

    At the name Kelly, Lucy¡¯s expression¡ªunusually¡ªgrew quiet and solemn.

    ¡°If you mean Kelly, I know of her.¡±

    She was the woman Daniel Steiner still hadn¡¯t been able to forget.

    Recalling the sight of Daniel pulling out her photo and falling into silent reflection, Lucy placed a hand over her chest and spoke softly.

    ¡°I am prepared to take Kelly¡¯s place¡ªfor Colonel Steiner¡¯s sake. Is Your Majesty prepared to go that far?¡±

    At Lucy¡¯s words, Selvia felt the confusion within her surge to a boiling point.

    Did I just hear that right? She¡¯s saying she¡¯s ready to become his dog¡ªfor Daniel?

    The shock, born from the sheer gulf in information, made Selvia freeze in place.

    After blinking blankly for a few moments, she barely managed to part her lips.

    ¡°...Wait. Are you saying Colonel Steiner wants that?¡±

    Lucy recalled the moment Daniel had told her, ¡°You¡¯re more precious to me than Kelly,¡± and gave a small nod.

    ¡°He probably does.¡±

    At Lucy¡¯s calm affirmation, Selvia broke into a cold sweat without even realizing it.

    Her face flushed hot, and the fine hairs on her arms stood on end.

    Completely at a loss, Selvia gave a small shudder.

    I didn¡¯t know...

    Crossing her arms as if to compose herself, her eyes dropped to the floor. Her shoulders curled in slightly.

    I didn¡¯t think Daniel had... those kinds of tastes...

    And yet, the burning heat in her cheeks refused to fade.

 Chapter 184

    As Selvia''s misunderstanding deepened, Daniel stood outside the Grand Assembly Hall, growing increasingly anxious.

    ¡®...Judging by the atmosphere, there¡¯s no way that was just an ordinary conversation.¡¯

    The same lethal tension from the Christmas banquet was unmistakably present.

    Anyone with half a brain could tell that the two women were engaged in a battle of nerves, harboring ill will toward each other.

    ¡®If Selvia knows about Lucy¡¯s identity... what happens to me? Could she move the Security Bureau to punish Lucy? And if, in the process, it¡¯s discovered that I¡¯ve been hiding a spy from the Allied Nations...¡¯

    In the worst-case scenario, he could end up like Duke Belvar.

    Of course, Daniel didn¡¯t believe Selvia would go that far, but even the slightest possibility was enough to unsettle him.

    He wanted, more than anything, to press his ear to the door and eavesdrop on what the two were saying, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    No one was in the corridor now, but members of the Imperial Household or resident officials could pass by and witness him.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do. All I can do is pray this turns out to be nothing...¡¯

    Letting out a low sigh, Daniel leaned back against the hallway wall and blankly stared ahead.

    Beyond the corridor windows stretched the imperial courtyard.

    Perhaps to emphasize the majesty of the Emperor, the courtyard was designed in a perfectly symmetrical layout, where several gardeners busily went about their work.

    A few birds flitted freely among them.

    One bird, weary from play, perched on a branch to rest, and the light-drenched leaves gently swayed.

    ¡®Most of spring¡¯s traces are already gone.¡¯

    Thinking that summer was fast approaching made a wave of fatigue wash over him.

    ¡®Because summer is the season of war.¡¯

    As far as Daniel knew, it was in the summer that the Federation and the Republic formally entered the conflict.

    ¡®If I recall, the Republic already deployed troops to the border.¡¯

    They hadn¡¯t declared war yet, but their preparations made it as good as official.

    Thanks to that, the Empire had sensed the Republic¡¯s unusual movements and was in the process of redeploying its own forces.

    ¡®We¡¯ll have to pull personnel from the Eastern Front and reinforce the North...¡¯

    But that would inevitably weaken the Empire¡¯s hold on the Eastern Front.

    Even with the strongest military in the world, they would be forced to fight just to hold off enemy attacks.

    Still, there was one fortunate thing: the Federation had yet to make any significant moves.

    ¡®By now, the Federation should be aligning its war preparations with the Republic...¡¯

    But with major and minor changes to the timeline, the Federation was currently hesitating to enter the war.

    That, at least, was a small relief to Daniel¡ªjust as the doors to the Grand Assembly Hall opened.

    What emerged was Lucy, her hair a brilliant white like snow.

    After softly closing the door behind her, Lucy naturally spoke as soon as her eyes met Daniel¡¯s.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel. Her Majesty says your business is concluded and you¡¯re free to leave the palace now.¡±

    A short silence passed between them.

    Still unsettled on many fronts, Daniel broke the silence.

    ¡°...Nothing happened? I mean, between you and Her Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We simply exchanged a few words.¡±

    Though quite a lot had been said, Lucy dismissed it as a mere casual conversation.

    The matter had already been settled, and she didn¡¯t want to burden Daniel by recounting what had occurred inside.

    Daniel knew her words weren¡¯t entirely true, but he chose to let it slide.

    If she appeared this composed, he could trust that she had handled it well.

    But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t just overlook.

    Daniel stepped {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} forward and stopped directly in front of Lucy.

    ¡°Lieutenant. Why did you show such disrespect to Her Majesty?¡±

    At his question, a subtle flicker crossed Lucy¡¯s usually impassive eyes.

    Even she couldn¡¯t clearly understand why she¡¯d been so angry at the time.

    She simply didn¡¯t want to see Daniel embracing Selvia.

    Unable to voice such foolish emotions, Lucy remained silent, and Daniel continued.

    ¡°Lieutenant. You must understand that Her Majesty addressing us with courtesy and listening to our opinions is an act of grace¡ªbestowed from above. We are not her equals. We never will be. Her Majesty is the sun of the Empire, and we are merely those who live beneath it.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s gaze slowly dropped.

    She had indeed forgotten her place and acted wrongly¡ªthere was no room for argument.

    ¡°So if you ever find yourself speaking with Her Majesty again, bow your head and listen respectfully. And if you have something to say in disagreement, don¡¯t say it directly¡ªconvey it through me. This is advice for your sake, no one else¡¯s. Understood?¡±

    Lucy bowed her head humbly.

    ¡°I was certainly careless. I will keep your words in mind.¡±

    Having admitted her mistake and accepted his advice without resistance, Daniel couldn¡¯t reprimand her further.

    Deciding to end it here, he looked down at Lucy with a trace of coldness.

    ¡°...To be honest, I¡¯m disappointed in you. Don¡¯t ever let this happen again. I have no need for an incompetent adjutant.¡±

    With that, Daniel turned and walked away.

    After a brief delay, Lucy followed him.

    She kept two steps behind him.

    As they walked in silence through the vast halls of the palace, Lucy caught a faint whiff of a cherry scent.

    ¡®This is...¡¯

    The scent Selvia had worn today lingered faintly in the air.

    ¡®No... not just similar...¡¯

    It was Selvia¡¯s perfume.

    Lucy had been wondering why its fragrance still clung to the edge of her senses¡ªuntil she realized.

    The scent was coming from Daniel.

    When Selvia had tightly embraced him, a trace of her perfume must have rubbed off onto his officer¡¯s coat.

    It was faint¡ªsubtle enough to go unnoticed by others¡ªbut Lucy, a former test subject with heightened senses, had caught it immediately.

    And she didn¡¯t like it.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that bothered her.

    ¡®...That woman knew about Kelly, too.¡¯

    All this time, Lucy had thought it was a secret shared only between her and Daniel. But that wasn¡¯t true at all.

    That realization shook the trust and closeness she felt toward Daniel.

    ¡®I thought I knew so much about him. But...¡¯

    It had only been a delusion.

    Daniel had never truly opened up to her¡ªnot about himself.

    But Lucy wanted to know.

    She wanted to know more than just his taste for desserts¡ªwhat kind of past he had, what made him happy, what landscapes he liked, what he hated, what his ideal type was, and what hobbies he enjoyed when he was alone.

    Not through guesswork, but directly¡ªfrom Daniel himself.

    Yet Daniel, consciously or not, always hid those parts of himself.

    As if to say: There¡¯s nothing more for you to know.

    Just as Lucy¡¯s thoughts began to cloud and her eyes drooped halfway, Daniel¡ªwalking ahead¡ªcame to a stop.

    ¡°Lieutenant.¡±

    Turning his body, Daniel looked back at her.

    ¡°What I said in front of the Assembly Hall earlier... don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Now that his emotions had cooled, he realized he might¡¯ve been too harsh and felt a trace of guilt.

    And as someone who knew Lucy¡¯s past as a spy from the Allied Nations, Daniel also knew that keeping a good relationship with her was crucial.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re incompetent. Honestly, the problem is that you¡¯re too capable. Just... be a little more cautious when speaking with Her Majesty...¡±

    Daniel continued on, but none of it reached Lucy¡¯s ears.

    She was focused entirely on her sense of smell.

    The scent...

    The cherry fragrance from Daniel¡¯s coat seemed to grow stronger.

    ¡°...I heard you¡¯ve been overworking lately with all the night shifts. I have too, but your dedication has¡ª¡±

    The scent of that perfume made her feel as if Selvia were laying claim to Daniel¡ªstaking ownership.

    The unease turned into jealousy, and that jealousy gave rise to a thought she would never normally entertain.

    That scent...

    She wanted to cover it with her own.

    The thought was so overpowering, so consuming, she couldn¡¯t even call it disgraceful.

    ¡°...So if there¡¯s anything you want, I¡¯d like to grant it. What do you say?¡±

    As Daniel finished speaking, Lucy slowly raised her head.

    In her crimson eyes¡ªso much like blood¡ªthere shimmered the tremble of an early spring day.

    ¡°There is one thing I¡¯d like.¡±

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t do this.

    She knew that making such a request of Daniel would disqualify her as his adjutant.

    But just for today, she wanted to be selfish.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel.¡±

    She wanted to cling to him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind...¡±

    Her trembling voice grew firmer.

    ¡°Please...¡±

    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Lucy summoned her courage and moved her lips.

    ¡°Hold me... like you held Her Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 185

    A quiet confession, timidly spoken at the edge of spring, echoed softly through the halls of the Imperial Palace.

    Though Lucy had mustered all her courage to express her feelings, Daniel was simply stunned.

    She wants... a hug? Just like that?

    His mind froze at the incomprehensible request.

    Unable to process it, he couldn¡¯t respond immediately.

    In the heavy silence, Daniel ran through multiple scenarios in his head.

    Is she trying to put me in a difficult position? Revenge for the scolding I gave her earlier in front of the Assembly Hall?

    Not impossible, but he didn¡¯t think Lucy was that petty.

    Some new assassination technique? Pretend to hug me and crush my spine...?

    Ridiculous.

    Even he found the thought absurd and let out a faint chuckle.

    Even if Lucy bore ill will, she wouldn¡¯t pull such a stunt inside the Imperial Palace.

    Then is this a seduction tactic? She might not have given up yet.

    If it were a honey trap, her current behavior would make sense.

    And yet, Lucy¡¯s expression was far too real for him to believe it was an act.

    Her vibrant red eyes trembled ever so slightly with embarrassment¡ªan emotion too raw to be faked.

    ...Could she possibly like me?

    Looking back, they had been together for over a year.

    Aside from the head of the orphanage and the children, she was the person Daniel had spent the most time with.

    Through numerous incidents, she had threatened his life¡ªand saved it more than once.

    In the process, maybe it wasn¡¯t so far-fetched that she developed some human attachment to me.

    Not that he believed it was likely.

    In the original game, Lucy was a cold-blooded living weapon. No facial expressions. Hardly spoke unless necessary.

    She was a machine of death, mowing down imperial troops on the battlefield.

    Throughout the playthrough, all that echoed around her were screams¡ªnot laughter.

    For someone like her to feel something human for me...

    It felt off. Too contradictory.

    Still, Daniel couldn¡¯t sense any malice in her request.

    And regardless of her motives, there was no real reason to deny her.

    He carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°If that¡¯s truly what you want... is that enough?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s shoulders gave a small jolt.

    She¡¯d thought he would reject her after the long silence¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t.

    When she gave a small nod, Daniel asked again.

    ¡°Lieutenant. You know that I am currently the Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security, overseeing the entire Central Security Bureau. Someone in my position is asking you what it is you want. This is not a common opportunity. You might want to think carefully and answer again.¡±

    Lucy shook her head.

    As if to say she needed nothing else.

    ¡°I am confident that I won¡¯t regret my choice.¡±

    With her saying that much, Daniel couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse.

    He nodded, took a step forward, and gently pulled Lucy into an embrace.

    The moment their bodies touched, Lucy¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Being held in Daniel¡¯s arms made her heart pound out of control.

    Flustered and unsure of what to do, Lucy slowly raised her hands and wrapped them around him in return.

    Then, she buried her face into his chest.

    ¡°...There was a time before, something like this happened.¡±

    Her voice was steadier now, the shaking inside her quieted.

    ¡°I always end up acting childish with you, Colonel.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what this feeling was.

    But there was one thing she was certain of.

    Just like when Daniel said I was someone important to him...

    Lucy, too, now considered Daniel someone important.

    Savoring the warmth of his embrace, Lucy slowly closed her eyes.

    While held in Daniel¡¯s arms, all the worries swirling in her head seemed to fade to nothing.

    She wanted to hold onto this moment a little longer¡ªbut knew she couldn¡¯t.

    If someone from the Imperial Household or a court official saw them like this, strange rumors would surely spread.

    And Lucy didn¡¯t want to put Daniel in an even more awkward position.

    So she gently released the hug and took a step back.

    ¡°...Forgive me. It seems I lost control of myself for a moment.¡±

    Regaining her composure, Lucy bowed lightly toward Daniel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more mindful in the future so that nothing like this happens again. I¡¯m deeply sorry for worrying you over what happened inside the Assembly Hall.¡±

    Returning to her usual impassive expression, Lucy raised her head and continued.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go ahead and tell the driver to start the engine. I¡¯ll have everything ready for departure, so you can take your time wrapping up your business, Colonel.¡±

    With that, Lucy passed Daniel and walked down the corridor.

    Her heels clicked softly as she moved, and the tips of her ears were faintly flushed red.

    A delicate scent of lavender lingered in the air where she had passed.

    As he watched Lucy¡¯s retreating figure in a daze, Daniel thought:

    Maybe... just maybe...

    There¡¯s more humanity left in her than I realized.

    ****

    Ten days later.

    Central Security Bureau, Office of the High Commissioner.

    ¡°The noble trials are currently underway, in accordance with wartime special procedures. At the first hearing, it¡¯s reported that Duke Belvar and several key nobles were sentenced to death. Only the individual trials of the lesser offenders remain,¡± Intelligence Officer Phelp reported.

    Daniel nodded.

    They¡¯re moving faster than expected.

    The indictments and trials were occurring almost simultaneously.

    And the trials themselves followed only the most basic formalities¡ªthe courts were, in truth, little more than executors of the Empress¡¯s will.

    Either way...

    Knowing that the internal enemies had been neatly eliminated brought a sense of relief.

    Relaxing into his chair, Daniel spoke.

    ¡°When is ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) Duke Belvar¡¯s execution scheduled?¡±

    ¡°Ah. He¡¯s set to be executed publicly in the plaza at noon, three days from now.¡±

    ¡°Three days... Isn¡¯t that the day the diplomatic envoy from Vellanos arrives?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Her Majesty seems intent on demonstrating to Vellanos that the Empire has purged the ringleaders behind the insurrection.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Showing internal stability would definitely give us the upper hand in negotiations.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad plan. Daniel nodded in agreement¡ªwhen Phelp lowered his voice.

    ¡°But, High Commissioner... what do you plan to do about Duke Belvar¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°They must pay the price for having the wrong father. Their property will be confiscated, and their noble titles stripped. The companies operated by the Belvar family will become property of Her Majesty.¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯ll be nationalized. And then¡ªexecution as well? Pardon me if I speak out of turn, but... it¡¯s a shame. They lived in luxury until now, and suddenly they¡¯re about to lose everything.¡±

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t entirely clear what crimes they had committed¡ªbut it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Punishing even the families of the ringleaders significantly lowered the chances of another rebellion breaking out.

    Still, Daniel couldn¡¯t allow them to meet their end just like that¡ªnot when he had once made a deal with Duke Belvar for information.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be killed. In fact, we¡¯ll prepare a few abandoned houses on the outskirts of the capital and let them live there. Compared to their old lives, it¡¯ll be hell¡ªbut they¡¯ll still be able to exist as human beings.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Even if you made a promise, sir, you don¡¯t need to go that far...¡±

    Phelp fell silent, instinctively unnerved.

    No way...

    Stripping a once-powerful noble family of all wealth and titles, then forcing them to live on the margins of society with only the bare necessities provided...

    It could mean only one thing.

    Daniel Steiner wanted to preserve the image of a ruined noble family as a living warning within the capital itself.

    People will see the Duke¡¯s children living that wretched life and think¡ª

    This is what happens when you defy Daniel Steiner.

    So the rumors were true... that powerful men in history would turn the families of their enemies into playthings...

    To allies, he might have seemed like a great man¡ªbut to his enemies, he was nothing short of a demon.

    Daniel felt pity for Duke Belvar¡¯s family¡ªbut there was no way Phelp could¡¯ve known that.

    And so, another layer of misunderstanding toward Daniel Steiner settled in Phelp¡¯s mind.

    Just then, a knock echoed through the office.

    Daniel looked up and gave permission to enter, and Lucy stepped inside and offered a crisp salute.

    ¡°High Commissioner.¡±

    As Daniel returned the salute, Lucy spoke.

    ¡°Apologies for disturbing you during your busy schedule.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What is it?¡±

    ¡°A businessman has come requesting an audience. He says he wishes to make a donation in support of the newly established National Security Oversight Bureau and would like to speak with you briefly.¡±

    A donation to the Oversight Bureau?

    That was the best news Daniel had heard all day. He leaned forward with interest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but if he has ties to any noble houses or political figures, send him away. The Oversight Bureau must remain neutral.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. I looked into it myself¡ªhe¡¯s clean.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve piqued my interest. Do we know who this businessman is?¡±

    ¡°Strangely enough, despite managing several ventures, he¡¯s a Black man. He introduced himself as...¡±

    Lucy paused briefly, then finished,

    ¡°...Hamthal.¡±

    Would you like to continue with the meeting with Hamthal?

 Chapter 186

    Having heard a rough outline of the mysterious businessman, Daniel headed to the reception room of the Central Security Bureau.

    Opening the door and stepping inside, Daniel saw Hamthal seated on the sofa, savoring the aroma of coffee.

    As he¡¯d heard, the man was a Black man dressed neatly in a suit.

    At a glance, it wasn¡¯t an expensive suit, but neither was it cheap.

    It gave off a strong impression of being worn not for luxury, but to maintain dignity.

    ¡°Hamthal, was it.¡±

    There was something vaguely familiar about his appearance.

    As Daniel approached, Hamthal, sensing a presence, set down his cup and looked up.

    Wearing a faint smile, Hamthal stood and extended his hand.

    ¡°Chief Commissioner, thank you for taking the time for me. My name is Hamthal, a businessman investing here and there in the capital.¡±

    Daniel took Hamthal¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re making a donation out of goodwill¡ªof course I should make time. I also heard you made a fortune by investing heavily in the munitions industry. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°I earned a decent amount. With that money, I was able to participate in small-scale military supply bids, and now I operate a few transport companies. Of course, I¡¯m still investing.¡±

    For someone said to have made explosive profits in a short time, he was remarkably humble.

    Surprised, Daniel withdrew his hand and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re impressive. I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve managed money like that. But...¡±

    Studying Hamthal¡¯s face, Daniel tilted his head.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we met before?¡±

    Hamthal let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m honored you remember. To be honest, we spoke once on the train. We exchanged greetings in first class on the Royal Express.¡±

    ¡°The Royal Express, first class...¡±

    Searching his memory, Daniel clapped as if something came to him.

    ¡°Ah! I remember now. You introduced yourself as being from Nordia back then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At the time, you were wearing a Major¡¯s insignia, Chief Commissioner. Now you¡¯re a Colonel¡ªI¡¯d say you¡¯ve been far more successful than me.¡±

    ¡°Success is too generous a word. I¡¯ve simply done what I must for the Empire. Still, since fate has brought us together again, why not sit and talk?¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s invitation, Hamthal nodded and sat on the sofa.

    Daniel sat across from him, smiling.

    ¡°To have crossed from Nordia and made a name for yourself as a businessman in the Empire¡ªtruly impressive. Surely you barely have time to keep your businesses running, and yet you even choose to make donations for the Empire. I can only feel a sense of admiration.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always held respect for you as well, Chief Commissioner, for your dedication to the Empire. Compared to the battlefield where lives are on the line, business is nothing more than a child¡¯s game.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I know full well that business is no different from war.¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, Daniel lifted his cup and took a sip of coffee.

    Judging by the taste, it must have been brewed by Lucy.

    Savoring the flavor in his mouth, Daniel set the cup down and spoke.

    ¡°Shall we get to the main point now?¡±

    ¡°The main point?¡±

    ¡°What do you want? I know there''s no such thing as a free favor in business.¡±

    After all, businessmen were the sort of people who would hire even a monkey if it meant profit.

    So he was asking what Hamthal wanted in return for donating to the National Security Oversight Bureau.

    Hamthal seemed to think for a moment, then raised his head to meet Daniel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much I want. But if you insist on asking, I¡¯d like it if news of my donation could be printed on the front page of the Imperial Daily. In times of war, patriotic donations make for effective advertising, after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be asking for anything more, should I? Even if I say this, my patriotism isn¡¯t a lie. I truly hope for a more ideal Empire to be born. And I believe that by Her Majesty¡¯s side, leading that Empire, you will be there, Chief Commissioner.¡±

    Hamthal was simply operating Blackbird for the sake of that future.

    ¡°When that day comes, I believe you will uproot the racial discrimination spread across the world¡ªjust as you did in Nordia, Chief Commissioner. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to ask...¡±

    Hamthal looked directly at Daniel and continued.

    ¡°Do you believe that, in the future, racial discrimination will be eliminated?¡±

    Anyone living in this era would have hesitated to answer such a question.

    To be honest, even in the Empire¡ªwhere discrimination based on status was abolished and legal distinctions by race were outlawed¡ªpeople still implicitly rejected each other.

    In such a time, how many could confidently say the future would be different?

    But Daniel could answer with certainty.

    Because in his previous life, he had already seen how history would unfold.

    ¡°It won¡¯t disappear completely.¡±

    ¡°I thought so...¡±

    ¡°But I can assure you, it will be far better than now. At the very least, people won¡¯t suffer disadvantages just because of their race. Who knows? In the distant future, a Black man might become the leader of a great power.¡±

    Hamthal was struck by Daniel¡¯s final words.

    A Black man... as the leader of a great power...

    It was absurd.

    The world Hamthal had lived in would never allow such a thing.

    Yet Daniel had spoken of such an impossible future with complete ease.

    Even Hamthal, who had lived his whole life as a Black man, had never dared imagine it.

    Perhaps Daniel Steiner... is more genuine than I am...

    Perhaps he was truly sincere in his desire to abolish racial discrimination.

    Of course, Daniel had only recalled the history he had experienced in his previous life, but there was no way for Hamthal to know that.

    Moved as if standing before a prophet, Hamthal nodded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Your vision is incredibly vast, Chief Commissioner. Far beyond anything I could reach. With this, I believe I can entrust you with the documents.¡±

    Documents? Daniel blinked in confusion.

    As he wondered what Hamthal was talking about, the businessman reached into his coat.

    What emerged from Hamthal¡¯s hand was an old, worn document.

    ¡°I came across this while expanding my business¡ªunintentionally, of course. It seems to be encrypted, but I couldn¡¯t make any sense of it and have been quite anxious about it. I thought perhaps you might be able to read it, Chief Commissioner.¡±

    Curious about what he meant, Daniel accepted the document from Hamthal.

    Unfolding the creased paper, Daniel saw that the text was written in double encryption.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    They were codes once used by the Allied Nations.

    Having learned cipher decryption at the academy, Daniel recognized them immediately.

    ¡°These codes were discontinued due to security vulnerabilities. Which means...¡±

    This document itself was a classified file from at least ten years ago.

    While puzzling over the document and decrypting its contents, Daniel unconsciously froze.

    ¡°This is a document about the Lucy Project. More precisely, it describes the location and geographical advantages of the laboratory where the Lucy Project was conducted. A copy, perhaps?¡±

    With his thoughts reaching that point, Daniel folded the document and looked at Hamthal.

    ¡°...Where exactly did you get this?¡±

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I acquired it unintentionally while expanding my business. If you want it, you may keep it. I have no use for it.¡±

    Hamthal spoke in a tone that discouraged further questioning, and then stood up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way. I can¡¯t continue wasting your precious time, Chief Commissioner. I¡¯ll send the donation-related documents later in writing.¡±

    Bowing politely, Hamthal walked toward the reception room door.

    There was something subtly suspicious about him, but Daniel couldn¡¯t bring himself to call him back.

    Soon after Hamthal exited the room, Lucy entered.

    ¡°Chief Commissioner. If your meeting is over, we need to prepare for the reception with Ambassador Vellanos¡ª¡±

    As Lucy stepped into the reception room, Daniel hurriedly tucked the document into his coat.

    It was information she had no business knowing.

    The problem was¡ªLucy had seen him do it.

    ¡°Chief Commissioner? Did you just... hide something?¡±

    He¡¯d been caught.

    Breaking into a cold sweat, Daniel answered as naturally as he could.

    ¡°Hide something? I was just looking at a picture of Kelly and put it back in my coat.¡±

    But Lucy didn¡¯t seem convinced.

    Realizing her crimson eyes were staring at him with a sharp intensity, Daniel cleared his throat and stood up.

    ¡°Lieutenant. It¡¯s not proper to doubt your superior. If you want, I can pull the photo of Kelly out of my coat and show you. What do you say?¡±

    At the mention of Kelly¡¯s photo, Lucy¡¯s expression changed completely.

    Though she¡¯d wanted to see it all this time, she never asked because she didn¡¯t want to be a bother. Now the opportunity had finally come.

    Struggling to contain her excitement, Lucy replied,

    ¡°...I would like to see it.¡±

    Thinking the subject had been safely diverted, Daniel sighed inwardly in relief and reached into his coat.

    ¡°Very well. She¡¯s a cute and lovely one¡ªyou¡¯ll like her.¡±

    Instead of the document, Daniel pulled out Kelly¡¯s photo and handed it to Lucy.

    Lucy accepted the photo with trembling hands.

    ¡°...¡±

    And then she froze on the spot.

    Because in the photo... was a Golden Retriever, smiling brightly.

    Staring blankly in disbelief, Lucy slowly lifted her head.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel...? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very funny joke.¡±

    ¡°Joke? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°This is a puppy. Not Kelly.¡±

    A question mark practically appeared above Daniel¡¯s head.

    He had no idea what Lucy was trying to say.

    It took him a while before he finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean. That is Kelly.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s red eyes trembled.

    Confused and distressed, she barely managed to open ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã her mouth.

    ¡°...As far as I know, Colonel Daniel, you always spoke of Kelly with such longing. With such sorrow in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°She was my dearest friend when I was young. I was the one who insisted she be raised at the monastery in the first place¡ªof course I have many memories of her.¡±

    ¡°T-Then what about when you said you wanted to embrace Kelly? That holding her and rolling around with her was the joy of your life?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Daniel looked at her in surprise¡ªLucy was unusually emotional, unlike her usual composed self.

    He didn¡¯t know exactly what she was expecting, but he had no choice but to speak the truth.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    After a brief silence, Daniel answered awkwardly.

    ¡°Kelly is a dog.¡±

 Chapter 187

    As Daniel confirmed it, the confusion in Lucy¡¯s eyes deepened further.

    The simple truth that Kelly was a dog struck Lucy like an unforgivable catastrophe.

    And it was no wonder¡ªuntil now, Lucy had believed Kelly to be ¡°Daniel¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡±

    She had even felt a pang of jealousy toward Kelly on occasion, which said it all.

    ¡°So that means...¡±

    Lucy had been jealous of not ¡°Daniel¡¯s ex-girlfriend,¡± but ¡°a dog Daniel had raised,¡± all while wildly misunderstanding things on her own.

    Realizing this, Lucy¡¯s face turned bright red.

    Her heart was pounding so hard she could no longer maintain her composure.

    She wanted to run away from this place immediately, but she couldn¡¯t.

    To leave now would be no different than confessing her misunderstanding and shame to Daniel directly.

    And for Lucy, who always wanted to show only her best side to him, that was impossible.

    Remaining silent for a while, Lucy eventually calmed her breathing and opened her mouth.

    ¡°...Colonel, if it¡¯s not too impolite, may I ask you one question?¡±

    Of course, there was no reason he couldn¡¯t.

    When Daniel nodded, Lucy took a breath and forced herself to speak.

    ¡°Have you ever been in a romantic relationship with a woman?¡±

    It was a question born from the hope that Daniel would say, ¡°It was a joke that Kelly¡¯s a dog.¡±

    She thought that if she asked about his romantic history, Daniel would mention an ex-girlfriend.

    But Daniel was simply confused.

    ¡°She was talking about a dog just a moment ago, and now she¡¯s asking about relationships...¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand it, but there was nothing to hide, so he answered plainly.

    ¡°No. And in any case, we¡¯re at war. Do you think romance is even feasible?¡±

    That answer firmly hammered in the equation: Kelly = dog.

    With no exit left, Lucy simply clenched her teeth and closed her eyes.

    Her heartbeat thudded in her ears, and the world felt distant and blurry.

    As Lucy stood there drowning in shame, Daniel cleared his throat.

    For reasons he didn¡¯t quite understand, the mood felt strange, and he wanted to change the subject.

    ¡°Lieutenant. More importantly, didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s something I should know about the reception with the Vellanos ambassador?¡±

    Only then did Lucy quietly open her eyes.

    Her face and ears were still flushed red, but she tried hard to regain her composure.

    One had to separate public from private matters, after all.

    ¡°...Yes. While you were speaking with the businessman Hamthal in the reception room, a message came from the Imperial Palace. They¡¯ve requested that you personally greet the incoming ambassador to the capital.¡±

    ¡°As Emergency High Commissioner, they¡¯re asking me to greet him¡ªthat must be to impress upon the ambassador from Vellanos that the Empire is safe. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it seems to me as well. They scheduled the execution of collaborators to coincide with the ambassador¡¯s visit to the Empire.¡±

    In short, they wanted to show the Vellanos ambassador the execution of collaborators and say, ¡°Our Empire is perfectly safe!¡±

    ¡°What am I, some kind of execution-tour guide...?¡±

    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t too thrilled about it, but it was a direct order from the Imperial Palace¡ªhe couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Tell them I¡¯ll do it. And...¡±

    A faint flush still lingered on Lucy¡¯s face.

    Noticing that with a hint of curiosity, Daniel added,

    ¡°Lieutenant? You look like the exhaustion from all your recent all-nighters is catching up with you. Why don¡¯t you go rest? Your complexion doesn¡¯t look normal.¡±

    Lucy opened her mouth to say she was fine... then closed it again.

    If she refused out of stubbornness, she might end up making more mistakes today.

    And it was true she¡¯d been pushing herself with late-night work.

    So Lucy silently nodded without protest.

    ¡°If you say so, Colonel, I¡¯ll head out a bit early for the day.¡±

    ¡°Good. Get some proper rest. Productivity comes from rest, after all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    With a polite bow, Lucy returned the photo she was still holding to Daniel and turned to leave.

    There was a bit of noise coming from outside.

    Not long after Lucy exited through the open door, Frien entered the reception room.

    ¡°Colonel Daniel. I heard you were here, so I came by. Do you have a moment?¡±

    Under her loosely braided light brown hair, a gentle smile spread across her face.

    Perhaps because her uniform wasn¡¯t stained with blood today, that usual chilling aura she gave off was absent.

    Though the lingering scent of blood on her uniform was still ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) something of a problem.

    ¡°...Frien, is it? Come in.¡±

    With Daniel¡¯s permission, Frien approached with a soft giggle.

    Taking a short break, Daniel sat on the sofa, and Frien took a seat across from him.

    As she glanced down at the table, Frien noticed a coffee cup filled to the brim.

    ¡°My goodness. Did that businessman, Hamthal, not take a single sip of this precious coffee? Just how luxurious must his tastes be normally...¡±

    Lifting her gaze, Frien looked at Daniel.

    ¡°Colonel, if it¡¯s alright with you, may I have a taste?¡±

    There was no real reason to refuse¡ªbut Daniel didn¡¯t particularly feel like recommending it either.

    ¡°The coffee¡¯s cold now. The flavor won¡¯t come through properly. If you want to enjoy the taste as it should be, it¡¯s better to brew a new cup in the break room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not waste the ingredients. More importantly, I treasure the time I spend with you, Colonel Daniel. Just tasting it is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Then go ahead.¡±

    Since there was no need to stop her, he gave his permission, and Frien leaned forward.

    ¡°...?¡±

    Then, reaching out, she picked up Daniel¡¯s cup.

    Pulling her body back, Frien smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°Thank you for the drink, Colonel Daniel.¡±

    With that, Frien took a sip of the coffee.

    She did so with a reverent posture, as if performing a sacred rite rather than just enjoying a break.

    ¡°Wait. Wasn¡¯t she going to drink what Hamthal left behind? Why mine of all things...?¡±

    It made no sense to Daniel¡ªbut he decided not to ask.

    As he simply watched her in silence, Frien finished the coffee and set the cup down.

    ¡°That was delicious. As expected of a premium blend, the taste really is different.¡±

    ¡°...I see. I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it.¡±

    ¡°After all, it was coffee from Colonel Daniel. Oh, by the way, have you and Lieutenant Lucy had a fight?¡±

    ¡°A fight? With my adjutant?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I passed by Lieutenant Lucy just now on my way here. She was walking stiffly, face all red, and biting her lip. It seemed... unusual.¡±

    Blinking blankly, not understanding what was going on, Daniel took out the photo, just in case.

    It was the photo of Kelly.

    "Strange. I just showed her this, that''s all."

    ¡°What kind of photo is it?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look.¡±

    As Daniel handed over the photo, Frien received it.

    Seeing the picture of the golden retriever smiling brightly, Frien placed a hand on one cheek.

    ¡°How adorable. A golden retriever, right? I remember raising one a long time ago.¡±

    Yes. That was the normal reaction.

    ¡°But then why did Lucy...¡±

    From Daniel¡¯s perspective, it was completely incomprehensible.

    ****

    Having returned home early, Lucy took a cold shower to try and wash away the shame and changed into comfortable clothes for sleep.

    Afterward, she spent time reading and listening to the radio, but the shame refused to fade.

    Which brings us to the present.

    Lucy was sitting on her bed, leaning against the headboard with her legs drawn up.

    Hugging a pillow tightly, her half-lidded eyes stared off as her mind endlessly replayed her humiliation.

    Lucy remembered it clearly.

    Daniel had once told her she was more important to him than Kelly.

    ¡°And I was happy. Like a fool...¡±

    Of course, a person should be more important than a dog.

    And yet, not realizing that, feeling joy over it alone¡ªit now felt mortifying beyond belief.

    ¡°And on top of that...¡±

    Believing that she and Daniel had a special relationship, Lucy had, in front of Selvia, declared her intent to replace Kelly.

    In effect, she had said she would be Daniel¡¯s dog.

    Now, she completely understood why Selvia had looked so shaken at the time.

    Her face burned and her heart pounded again.

    Unable to stand it, Lucy let out a low sigh, hugging her pillow even tighter.

    To be perfectly honest, she felt so humiliated, she wanted to die.

    If she could turn back time, she would pay any price to do so.

    But miracles like that didn¡¯t happen.

    Letting out a shallow sigh, Lucy loosened her arms around the pillow.

    ¡°Still...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if she¡¯d gotten nothing out of today.

    She now knew that Daniel Steiner had never had a lover.

    ¡°Maybe I could...¡±

    Maybe she could become his first.

    ****

    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Palace dining hall.

    ¡°So, has there been any progress lately?¡±

    Only Selvia and Marianthe were seated at the wide square table, having dinner.

    When Selvia didn¡¯t answer, Marianthe, slicing her steak with graceful motions, pressed the issue again.

    ¡°Dear, Colonel Daniel is a fine candidate for a husband. I¡¯m sure other women have their eyes on him besides you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you started planning ahead?¡±

    Normally, Selvia would have brushed it off and told her not to worry¡ªbut not today.

    Because the words Lucy had said to her remained etched in her mind like a shock.

    Picking at her food for a while, Selvia finally set down her utensils.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Just like you said, there is a woman who likes Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. A romantic rival. Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Daniel Steiner¡¯s adjutant.¡±

    At the word adjutant, Marianthe made a sympathetic expression.

    ¡°The one who stays closest to Colonel Daniel... that won¡¯t be an easy opponent to deal with.¡±

    ¡°If only it ended at not being easy. Daniel¡¯s adjutant is a vulgar woman who says things I can¡¯t even begin to understand.¡±

    ¡°What kind of things?¡±

    Recalling Lucy¡¯s words, Selvia¡¯s face flushed slightly.

    Even now, remembering what Lucy had said so boldly made it nearly impossible to think straight.

    ¡°That woman...¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Selvia finally spoke with her eyes closed.

    ¡°She thinks it¡¯s perfectly normal to be treated like a dog by Colonel Daniel.¡±

    A misunderstanding born from a lack of information now reached Marianthe¡¯s ears.

    Even Marianthe, who had used every means possible to seduce the late Emperor Bertham, couldn¡¯t easily accept a statement like that.

    Setting down her utensils just as Selvia had, Marianthe gently took Selvia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°My dear.¡±

    The playful glint that had always danced in Marianthe¡¯s eyes was gone, replaced by a serious expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met a formidable rival.¡±

    Marianthe was certain of it.

    If things continued like this, Selvia would undoubtedly lose to that fox-like woman.

    ¡°Which means I absolutely must...¡±

    Help her, no matter what.

 Chapter 188

    Three days later.

    Morning in the Imperial Capital.

    Vroooom©¤

    The deep, low hum of a limousine''s exhaust lightly resonated through the streets of the capital.

    Amidst the escort vehicles, the limousine proceeded with dignified grace, a small flag representing Vellanos fluttering from a pole on its side.

    It was a ceremonial limousine carrying the diplomatic envoy of Vellanos.

    Nevertheless, there was hardly any crowd to welcome them.

    The deployment of a diplomatic envoy from Vellanos was strictly confidential, so the general public was unaware.

    Even if they knew, there wouldn''t have been many greeters.

    Today was the day Duke Belvar, the leader of the collaborators, was to be executed, so all attention was directed toward that event.

    Inside the limousine, a young girl watching the pedestrians through the window rested her chin on her hand and muttered.

    "...When are we going to get there? Are we still far off?"

    At the girl''s words, the envoy, Worline, seated beside her, offered a subtle smile.

    "We''ll arrive shortly. We were scheduled to meet at the plaza, so it should take about ten more minutes."

    Despite the girl being much younger than him, Worline responded with a courteous tone for one reason only.

    The girl before him was Lef, the daughter of the Prime Minister of Vellanos.

    "Really? But this hat is so damn uncomfortable. It''s annoying."

    Lef, her long, beautiful black hair cascading down, wore a wide-brimmed hat adorned with a long mesh veil.

    Her facial contours were faintly visible, but unless one scrutinized her closely, her features remained obscured.

    It was a hat given to her by the Prime Minister of Vellanos out of concern for her safety.

    "Miss Lef. Though the hat may be slightly uncomfortable, it was specially prepared by the Prime Minister. I ask that you bear with the minor discomfort."

    "I know. I know that old man means well. But isn''t this overprotectiveness too much? If that''s the case, I might as well..."

    Lef sighed quietly, her half-lidded eyes lowering.

    "Forget it. Today, this outfit isn''t too bad. If I keep my head down, then Rivelard... No, that bastard Daniel won''t recognize me, right?"

    "Unless you reveal yourself first, that will likely be the case. But do you really need to hide your identity from Colonel Daniel Steiner?"

    "Yeah. That guy once hid his identity from me, so I''m just paying him back in kind. Though, of course, that''s not the only childish reason I''m hiding it."

    Lef released her hand from her chin and turned to face Worline.

    "Hey. Who do you think will hold the real power in the Empire in the future?"

    "...That is a highly sensitive topic for a diplomatic envoy like myself to definitively address."

    "Boring. Then let me share the thoughts of a nobody. I think the Empire is already in the hands of Daniel Steiner to some extent."

    "Interesting. That is indeed one way to interpret it."

    "Don''t play dumb. You think so too, don''t you? If Daniel Steiner is indeed holding the reins of ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã power, we need to confirm it."

    Lef''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    "To see if that bastard can truly lead this war to victory."

    Worline nodded in agreement, as he shared a similar sentiment to Lef¡¯s.

    "The Republic has completed its war preparations. They will soon declare war and invade the Empire. If that happens, the entire region will be destabilized, not just the Empire."

    "Exactly. Thanks to that bastard Daniel, we are effectively in a position of alliance with the Empire. Such is the fate of a powerless nation. But this could also be an opportunity."

    "You mean, if the Empire is not a sinking ship?"

    If the Republic joined the war, the Empire would undoubtedly find itself in a disadvantaged position.

    However, the Emperor refused to accept such disadvantage and fought back.

    He persuaded the Prime Minister of Vellanos, claiming that the situation would drastically change the moment the Empire successfully developed nuclear bombs.

    During the ongoing secret negotiations on technological cooperation, a military revolt erupted within the Empire.

    The Emperor''s inability to suppress the revolt eroded public trust in him, and Vellanos planned to terminate the agreement and reconsider its relationship with the Empire.

    At that moment, Daniel Steiner emerged like a comet.

    Like a predator lying in wait, he swiftly mobilized the 7th Armored Division, seized control of the capital, eliminated the collaborators, and stabilized the Empire.

    Thanks to him, Vellanos lost the justification to withdraw from the agreement and proceeded as planned by sending a diplomatic envoy to the Empire.

    Lef, who had observed everything, thought to herself.

    As long as Daniel Steiner remained in the Empire, the Empire might not fall.

    "Honestly, the Emperor is too soft. If it were me, I wouldn''t have even considered reconciling with the nobles. I''d have fabricated evidence against anyone who raised a hand against me and crushed them."

    "Miss Lef."

    Worline displayed a troubled expression, but Lef continued speaking.

    Since no one was listening besides Worline, she felt no need to hold back.

    "What? It''s fine to talk about lofty ideals, but if you don''t have the ability to execute them, you''re not fit to be a ruler. If not for Daniel Steiner, what do you think would have happened? Duke Belvar would have personally handed the Empire over to the Allied Nations."

    Worline, at a loss, let out a low sigh, as if admitting he couldn''t win against her.

    "So, what are you trying to say?"

    "We need to place our bets not on the Emperor but on Daniel Steiner. Let''s see if that bastard is holding a winning hand or not."

    "On a broader scale, you are not wrong. However, I ask that you refrain from such extreme remarks. They could tarnish your reputation."

    As Worline spoke, the limousine slowly came to a halt.

    "It seems we''ve arrived at the plaza."

    Lef nodded.

    Worline adjusted his attire while the chauffeur, who had already exited, opened the back door.

    Worline thanked him, stepped out of the limousine, and found himself facing a vast crowd gathered in the plaza.

    Imperial soldiers stood guard, preventing the crowd from surging past a designated line. Without them, the mass of people would likely have overrun the area.

    "Ah! Ambassador Worline! You have arrived!"

    As he was scanning the crowd, a deep, resonant voice called out not far away.

    Turning his head, he spotted a man in a pristine military uniform adorned with numerous medals.

    It was Daniel Steiner.

    Accompanied by a few soldiers, Daniel Steiner approached and extended his hand for a handshake.

    With a cordial smile, Worline accepted the gesture.

    "The hero of the Empire, Colonel Daniel Steiner. Thank you for taking the time to greet us despite your busy schedule."

    "Please, there is no need for such words. I am not in a position to receive thanks. We should have met in a proper reception room, but..."

    "Think nothing of it. We were the ones who requested to confirm the capital¡¯s stability firsthand."

    The decision to meet at the execution ground was mutually agreed upon, so there was no need to quibble over it.

    "However, the crowd is quite large. I did not expect so many people to gather."

    "The fall of a powerful figure is more entertaining than any other spectacle. Especially when it is the man who incited a military revolt and was caught for it. By the way, the person next to you is...?"

    When Daniel cautiously pointed to Lef, Worline shrugged as if it was nothing.

    "My attendant. She is quite shy, so please forgive her lack of words."

    "Ah. I see. My apologies."

    The moment Daniel shifted his gaze away from Lef with a courteous smile¡ª

    WAAAAAH©¤

    A thunderous roar erupted from the crowd, piercing their eardrums.

    Curious, Worline followed the crowd¡¯s line of sight and soon understood the reason.

    Duke Belvar, the leader of the collaborators, was being dragged out by soldiers.

    Climbing the hastily assembled wooden execution platform, Duke Belvar looked nothing like the imposing figure he once was.

    Haggard and defeated, he staggered forward, a placard around his neck reading "Traitor."

    ©¤ Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!

    Amidst the cries of the crowd, Daniel opened his mouth.

    "Would you like to get a closer look? Though it won¡¯t be a pleasant sight..."

    "I must, of course. I need to witness Duke Belvar¡¯s death with my own eyes to report it to the Prime Minister," Worline responded with a faint smile.

    "In that case, let¡¯s proceed. Please follow me," Daniel said, leading the way.

    Lef and Worline followed behind Daniel as he ascended the execution platform.

    The moment Daniel stepped onto the platform, the voices of the crowd gradually died down.

    Standing atop the platform and looking down at the crowd, Daniel waited for the silence to settle before he began to speak.

    "Citizens of the Empire! The man you see before you is Duke Belvar! He is the head of a noble family once held in high regard and served under three emperors! Everyone here knows how honorable he once was!"

    A long silence fell as Daniel suddenly appeared to defend Duke Belvar.

    "But!"

    As confusion flickered in the eyes of the onlookers, Daniel shouted.

    "The honor that Duke Belvar built was nothing more than a stepping stone for a military revolt! Despite enjoying the Empire¡¯s grace, he acted solely for personal greed! He imprisoned His Majesty the Emperor and drove soldiers who fought for the people to their deaths!"

    Flashes from the cameras went off in all directions.

    As the atmosphere among the crowd grew increasingly frenzied, Daniel continued.

    "The only honor left to this man is worth less than the lies spun by a beggar on the street! Thus, I¡ªno, we, the people of the Empire, demand of Duke Belvar! The only way to atone for your sins is through death!"

    As Daniel¡¯s speech concluded, a wave of cheers surged through the crowd like a tidal wave.

    ©¤ Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!

    Daniel turned to face Belvar.

    "...Do you have any last words?"

    Belvar, who was kneeling, let out a low, hollow laugh.

    "What good are last words when one has already lost everything?"

    Daniel, somewhat understanding Belvar¡¯s sentiment, looked toward the soldier.

    "Carry out the sentence."

    The soldier nodded, pulling a pistol from his coat.

    Just as the soldier aimed the pistol, Belvar suddenly looked up at Daniel.

    "...Colonel Daniel. Even though I am nothing but a defeated man now, I kept my promise, didn¡¯t I? Are my family members safe?"

    "Your family?"

    Before answering, Daniel glanced at the diplomat beside him.

    He figured this was an opportunity to earn some goodwill by displaying a more compassionate side.

    After a brief moment of thought, Daniel offered a thin smile.

    "By now, they should be in a good place. Don¡¯t worry."

    He was referring to the house in the suburbs that had been arranged for Duke Belvar¡¯s family.

    However, to Duke Belvar, those words sounded like, "Your family members are all dead."

    Especially with that sinister smile¡ªit felt like a chilling deception.

    Belvar¡¯s eyes widened as he froze in place, and finally, he screamed.

    "Daniel Steiner! You devilish son of a©¤!"

    But the rest of his words never came.

    Bang!

    A single bullet lodged itself in Duke Belvar¡¯s head.

    His eyes still open, he crumpled to the ground, the unfinished words still lingering on his lips as he breathed his last.

    Watching the scene unfold, Worline couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of terror.

    ¡®Did he promise to spare his family only to kill them all?¡¯

    Despite himself, his hands began to tremble.

    Utterly horrified by Daniel¡¯s brutality, Worline swallowed dryly.

    ¡®Now I fully understand why the Prime Minister referred to Daniel Steiner as a demon.¡¯

    As Worline broke into a cold sweat, Daniel took out a handkerchief and wiped his face.

    Turning to the side, Daniel suddenly halted.

    Both the diplomat and his attendant were staring at him in utter shock, their bodies stiff and rigid.

    ¡®Why are they looking at me like that? I¡¯m sure I just displayed a humane side...¡¯

    From Daniel¡¯s perspective, he was utterly bewildered.

 Chapter 189

    After the execution of Duke Belvar concluded, Worline and Lef boarded the ceremonial limousine once more and headed toward the Imperial Palace.

    Having confirmed the death of the mastermind behind the military revolt, Duke Belvar, it was now time to discuss the research agreement.

    Upon arriving at the palace, Worline and Lef were guided by the inner palace staff to the reception room. Shortly after, Daniel entered, taking a seat across the negotiation table.

    The table was adorned with fresh flowers exuding a pleasant atmosphere, and the finest refreshments had been prepared, but Worline couldn¡¯t pay attention to any of it.

    The words and actions of Daniel Steiner at the execution of Duke Belvar were still etched vividly in his mind, refusing to fade away.

    ¡®...Just watching him was enough to send chills down my spine. Is this the fate that awaits all of Daniel Steiner¡¯s enemies?¡¯

    Not only did he thoroughly crush the defeated but also mocked them until the very end¡ªWorline could only see him as nothing less than a demon.

    In truth, he didn¡¯t even want to speak to the man. But as Vellanos'' diplomat, he couldn¡¯t afford to stay silent forever.

    As Daniel watched with a smile, Worline cleared his throat and finally spoke.

    "Colonel Daniel Steiner. Or should I address you as the High Commissioner of Public Security?"

    "Address me as you see fit. Titles aren¡¯t something I particularly care about."

    "Understood. Then I shall address you as Colonel. Also, the fact that you¡¯re here must mean you¡¯re a related party to the Varghof Project, correct?"

    "Yes. That seems to be the case, somehow."

    "Then, first..."

    Worline picked up his briefcase and pulled out several documents.

    After confirming the contents with a quick glance, he handed them over to Daniel.

    It was an implementation schedule densely filled with dates related to the research agreement.

    As Daniel accepted the document, Worline continued speaking.

    "As you can see, the Empire has broken its promises. Not a single deadline has been met. I assume you will not deny this fact?"

    "...While it was due to the military revolt orchestrated by Belvar, I understand that such an explanation would not be convincing to your country. The responsibility for failing to prevent the revolt rests solely on the Empire."

    "I appreciate your candidness. Then, what kind of compensation can the Empire offer to Vellanos?"

    The delay in the research agreement was undeniably the Empire¡¯s fault.

    Vellanos was now demanding compensation for the time and financial losses incurred.

    It was a reasonable request, and Daniel, who had already anticipated this demand, responded without difficulty.

    "I will grant you special access to classified research data."

    "Special access? Could you clarify?"

    "I¡¯m saying that we will share exclusive experimental data with Vellanos. If the Empire successfully completes the development of the nuclear bomb, Vellanos will also gain access to that technology."

    Worline maintained a calm expression, but inwardly, he was stunned.

    A research agreement didn¡¯t necessarily mean that both countries had to share all their data transparently.

    The Varghof Project was clearly a one-sided deal, with the Empire holding the research initiative.

    Thus, even if the project were completed, the Empire would have been within its legal rights to share only selective data or merely announce the results.

    Yet here was Daniel Steiner, openly proposing to share classified research data with Vellanos.

    "But there is one condition," Daniel said, his voice calm and steady.

    As Worline struggled to mask his surprise, Daniel continued.

    "I want Vellanos to formally enter into a military protection agreement with the Empire."

    A sweet reward always came with a hidden trap.

    After a brief pause, Worline collected his thoughts and responded.

    "Under the Anti-Terrorism Act, we have already permitted the deployment of Imperial troops in the Vellanos port city of Tentarbaham. Given the current circumstances, is it necessary to enter into a formal military protection agreement?"

    "Allowing deployment and officially entering into a military pact are two different matters. The reason I am making this request is that I want to solidify Vellanos as a clear ally of the Empire."

    The moment Vellanos officially signed a military agreement, it would be recognized without question as an ally of the Empire.

    The Anti-Terrorism Act could be revoked anytime should Vellanos choose to prioritize its own survival.

    But a military agreement was a direct declaration of allegiance to the Empire.

    Daniel¡¯s bold demand made Worline¡¯s brows furrow.

    ¡®...If we wanted to, we could refuse. Vellanos is the injured party here, so we hold the upper hand in these negotiations.¡¯

    But as he looked at Daniel Steiner¡¯s unwavering composure, Worline couldn¡¯t help but feel that the power dynamic was completely reversed.

    ¡®He knows. He knows that Vellanos can¡¯t refuse this offer.¡¯

    Vellanos might claim to be neutral, but in reality, it was a small, powerless nation constantly tiptoeing around the whims of powerful countries.

    ¡®But if we get our hands on the nuclear bomb...¡¯

    No nation would dare look down on Vellanos again.

    If that meant bowing to the Empire temporarily to secure that power, it was a deal worth considering.

    "What a cunning bastard," Lef muttered under her breath, a low chuckle escaping her lips.

    Worline, deep in thought, snapped out of his trance at Lef¡¯s sudden comment.

    "It¡¯s a tempting offer. But can you really complete the Varghof Project? From what I hear, developing a nuclear bomb could take several years," Lef said, her tone dripping with skepticism.

    Daniel¡¯s gaze narrowed as a question mark formed in his mind.

    Not only had this so-called attendant rudely interrupted, but she also spoke in a highly informal tone.

    Moreover, she was still wearing that wide-brimmed hat with a mesh veil despite being indoors.

    "I suspected you weren¡¯t just an ordinary attendant, but such blatant rudeness is a bit surprising. Who exactly are you to disregard basic manners like this?"

    At Daniel¡¯s question, Lef smirked as though she had been waiting for this moment.

    She removed her hat, letting her long black hair cascade down, revealing her sharp, striking eyes.

    The sight made Daniel¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief.

    He had thought the voice sounded familiar, and now he knew why.

    "...Lef?"

    The moment Daniel called her by name, Lef flashed a mischievous smile.

    "Heh. Even if you¡¯re a bastard, at least you¡¯re a bastard with a conscience. You haven¡¯t forgotten my name, have you? But isn¡¯t it funny? You had the nerve to lecture me about manners while you were using me to threaten that old geezer."

    Daniel felt a bead of cold sweat forming at the back of his neck.

    The unexpected appearance of Lef rendered Daniel speechless, and the smile on Lef¡¯s lips only grew wider.

    "Looks like you''ve been living quite well here. Meanwhile, all hell broke loose for me because of you. That old geezer foamed at the mouth lecturing me. Even thinking about it now, it was a nightmare," Lef said, her voice laced with sarcasm.

    Daniel had nothing to say.

    Whether he intended it or not, he had indeed used Lef as a pawn, and that was an undeniable fact.

    "But don''t get me wrong. I don''t hold a grudge against you anymore. After dealing with you, I learned that the old man hiding me away wasn''t the only solution. Thanks to you, I even got to go on this lovely overseas trip. Isn''t that great?"

    Lef was talking as if she were catching up with an old friend, but Daniel felt as though he was sitting on a bed of nails.

    Just as he was desperately wishing for a way to escape, Worline stepped in to mediate.

    "Miss Lef! How many times must I remind you to maintain your decorum? Colonel Daniel, please forgive her rudeness. Regarding the proposal you offered, we will consider it carefully and provide a response soon."

    Daniel, snapping back to reality, nodded somewhat awkwardly.

    "Understood. Once you gather your opinions, inform me, and I will relay it to Her Majesty the Empress."

    "Yes. I believe it would be best to adjourn for now," Worline said, quickly moving to wrap things up.

    Lef looked visibly disappointed, but the two men began gathering their documents in haste.

    Watching them, Lef stood up and spoke.

    "You know, it feels like you¡¯re avoiding me. Back then, you had no problem hanging out with me," she said, her eyes fixed on Daniel.

    Daniel pushed his chair back under the table and replied,

    "That was then, and ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) this is now. If you desire an apology for being used as a bargaining chip, I will gladly give you one."

    "I already told you. I don¡¯t care about that," Lef said, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "But if there''s one thing I do want..."

    Though she claimed not to hold a grudge, it was evident that her resentment hadn¡¯t completely vanished.

    Sensing that this might be her one and only chance to mess with Daniel, Lef stepped closer to him.

    "I want you to come back as Rivelard."

    "That was just a pseudonym. When I was Rivelard, I was nothing more than an actor playing a role," Daniel said flatly.

    "Is that so? Then why do you still look like you¡¯re acting right now?"

    Lef¡¯s seemingly casual remark struck a nerve.

    Daniel clenched his jaw, letting out a heavy sigh, and started walking away, determined to get as far from her as possible.

    Lef, however, followed close behind.

    "Come on, why don¡¯t we hang out like we used to? We had so much fun back then, didn¡¯t we? Drinking at the bar, staying up all night talking in my mansion... Don¡¯t you remember?"

    Daniel ignored her, pushing open the door to the reception room.

    And then¡ª

    He froze in place.

    Standing in the corridor beyond the door was the most revered figure in the Empire¡ªEmpress Selvia.

    Her face was unusually pale.

    "...Your Majesty?"

    Daniel barely managed to utter her title, and Selvia seemed to snap out of her daze.

    "Oh. I, uh... Today¡¯s schedule ended earlier than expected, so I was passing by. And, well, since the Chief of Staff was visiting the palace, I thought I¡¯d drop by to discuss the state of the war with Colonel Daniel..."

    Her voice trailed off, quivering with each word.

    Selvia looked up at Daniel, her blue eyes filled with unease.

    "But just now... What was that I heard? I mean..."

    Selvia¡¯s eyes trembled as she repeated the words that had shaken her.

    "Something about ¡®coming back together¡¯... and ¡®hanging out like before¡¯...?"

    Upon hearing Selvia¡¯s words, Daniel squeezed his eyes shut and clenched his teeth.

    ¡®This is a nightmare.¡¯

    At that moment, Daniel wished the ground would just swallow him whole.

 Chapter 190

    Daniel felt a headache coming on, but he didn''t choose the option to flee.

    After all, he didn''t want to be remembered as a womanizer in front of the Empress of the Empire.

    "Your Majesty. It seems there is a slight misunderstanding. While the words of the Prime Minister of Vellanos'' daughter standing next to me are not untrue, there was absolutely no physical contact. When I stayed in Vellanos, we were only entangled for certain reasons and merely exchanged words,¡± Daniel said, giving Lef a subtle look.

    No matter how much of a troublemaker she was, she should still maintain proper decorum in front of the Empress.

    Lef, too, was well aware of the immense power held by the Empress of the Empire and refrained from making any mistakes.

    Lef lifted the hem of her skirt with both hands and bowed gracefully to Selvia.

    "It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty," she said.

    After the greeting, Lef brought both hands together in front of her abdomen.

    Looking at her like this, she appeared to be the perfect lady.

    "Daniel is correct. That was all there was to it¡ªwe only spoke about mutual interests at that time."

    "...Mutual interests?"

    At Selvia¡¯s question, Daniel answered in her place.

    "It was nothing but ordinary conversation. Things like preferred foods or hobbies. There was nothing for Your Majesty to be concerned about."

    Daniel wanted to emphasize that he had maintained his dignity as a soldier of the Empire, but to Selvia, it sounded a little different.

    To her, it seemed as though he was making excuses like a man caught cheating.

    Selvia, who had been looking up at Daniel, clenched her fist tightly.

    "Colonel Daniel. Why do you keep making excuses on this woman¡¯s behalf? Did I ask you anything?"

    Her tone was calm, but there was a cold frost hidden within her words.

    Realizing that he shouldn''t interfere any further, Daniel placed a hand over his chest and bowed his head.

    "I overstepped, Your Majesty. Please forgive my rudeness."

    Daniel¡¯s apology left Selvia at a loss for words.

    ''I wasn¡¯t trying to be angry at Daniel...''

    Selvia, who had been awkwardly fumbling with her words, let out a soft sigh.

    "Fine. I¡¯m alright. Colonel Daniel, go to the study."

    "The study, Your Majesty?"

    "Yes. The Chief of Staff will be waiting for you there."

    It seemed that there really was an urgent message to be conveyed.

    "I understand. I will head there immediately."

    Daniel maintained his composure as he bowed to Selvia and started to walk away.

    Lef, who had been quietly watching Daniel¡¯s retreating figure, slowly shifted her gaze.

    Thanks to Selvia staring directly at her, cold sweat began to bead on her forehead.

    Though they were of similar age, the Empress of the Empire¡¯s status bore down on Lef like a heavy weight.

    Worline, too, was nervously fidgeting, while Selvia quietly opened her mouth to speak.

    "Engaging in personal chatter during an official meeting is quite inappropriate. Regardless of your personal acquaintance, this is the imperial palace and the territory of the Empire. I will forgive this rudeness just this once, but should it happen again, remember that it could become a serious diplomatic incident."

    Lef felt herself withering under the pressure.

    But she couldn¡¯t understand why Selvia was being so sensitive over a few casual words.

    That lack of understanding led to several suspicions.

    Curious to confirm whether her assumptions were correct, Lef placed a hand over her chest and responded politely.

    "I will bear it in mind. I will conduct myself more appropriately in the future. I suppose I was just overwhelmed by the joy of reuniting with Daniel and failed to exercise proper judgment."

    Selvia¡¯s expression subtly cracked.

    After taking a few breaths to calm herself, Selvia spoke again.

    "Is that all?"

    Not understanding what Selvia meant, Lef blinked in confusion. Selvia repeated herself.

    "I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re telling me that you caused such a disgrace to an imperial officer over nothing more than a brief memory from the past. I won¡¯t criticize your feelings, but weren¡¯t you two not even close enough for you to feel such joy?"

    Officially, Selvia was speaking as the Empress of the Empire, expressing her dissatisfaction, but to Lef, Selvia only appeared as a woman anxious about losing the man she loved.

    Understanding why Selvia had been so sensitive, Lef bowed her head in accordance with protocol.

    "You are not wrong, Your Majesty. I will be more mindful from now on."

    "You should. You are not the only source of headaches around here. And also..."

    Selvia narrowed her eyes, as if uncomfortable.

    "In the future, when you address Colonel Daniel, use proper honorifics. Mutual respect is the foundation of harmony between nations."

    After Lef gave a slight nod, Selvia turned and walked away.

    Watching her retreating figure, Lef raised her hand to cover her mouth, a thin smile forming on her lips.

    ''Well, well. This is turning out to be quite interesting.''

    Lef naturally assumed that Daniel Steiner and the Empress of the Empire were in a power struggle for dominance.

    To the Empress, Daniel Steiner, a war hero who not only accumulated countless military merits but also returned to the capital at the head of the army, was nothing less than a ticking time bomb.

    But Lef¡¯s assumption was wrong.

    ''To think he seduced the Empress while using his handsome face... He¡¯s more cunning than I thought. Is he willing to use any means necessary to gain power?''

    Anyone else would have condemned Daniel Steiner as a wicked scoundrel, but Lef was different.

    Her only concern was the survival of Vellanos.

    And the survival of Vellanos was directly linked to her own survival.

    ''He has not only purged the collaborators but also maintained a favorable relationship with the Empress. Moreover, the citizens and soldiers of the Empire are uniting against a common enemy. So, perhaps...''

    Perhaps the Empire really would win this war.

    ''I guess I should bet on the Empire then...''

    After some consideration, Lef turned to Worline.

    "Worline. I think it would be best to accept the Empire¡¯s proposal."

    "What? Miss Lef, you¡¯ve always been against maintaining a friendly relationship with the Empire, haven¡¯t you?"

    "Yes, I was. But things are different now."

    Lef crossed her arms and let out a low chuckle, recalling Daniel Steiner.

    "Because I have a feeling that one person might end up changing the fate of the entire Empire."

    ****

    Following Selvia¡¯s orders, Daniel made his way to the Empress¡¯s private study. It didn¡¯t take long before he encountered the Chief of Staff.

    Standing by the sunlit window, gazing outside, was Chief of Staff Arman. Beside him stood an aide with the rank of lieutenant colonel.

    Noticing Daniel¡¯s arrival, the aide approached Arman and whispered something to him.

    Only then did Arman turn around to face Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Ah. Colonel Daniel. I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Arman said, his words coming out almost as soon as Daniel snapped to attention with a salute.

    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Chief of Staff!¡± Daniel said, his voice carrying an unmistakable tremor.

    After all, he was standing face to face with the man at the very top of the military hierarchy. The tension was only natural.

    ¡®And on top of that, Chief of Staff Arman is...¡¯

    It was no exaggeration to say that Arman was the most powerful man in the Empire.

    In the original work, he was notorious for constantly interfering with the player¡¯s progress, making him a fearsome adversary. There was no need to elaborate on how capable he was.

    Arman, still wearing a faint smile, accepted Daniel¡¯s salute and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you as well. When I saw you in the Grand Assembly Hall the other day, I wanted to exchange greetings, but the circumstances weren¡¯t favorable. I hope you didn¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°I completely understand, sir. The Chief of Staff cannot afford to waste time on trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°Haha, glad to hear you say that. As much as I¡¯d like to chat more, I¡¯m also pressed for time. Would you mind if we got straight to the point?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Good. Before we get into the main topic, let¡¯s discuss the international situation. Have you heard that the Republic has completed its war preparations?¡±

    It was common knowledge by now, so Daniel nodded.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I believe the Republic¡¯s entry into the war is now just a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a significant blow, but it¡¯s not something we can judge at face value. Do you know why?¡±

    Arman¡¯s line of questioning gave Daniel a sudden realization.

    ¡®Wait. Is this some sort of interview? The fact that the Chief of Staff personally summoned me could mean he¡¯s considering reassigning me to the General Staff.¡¯

    If that was the case, it meant Daniel could potentially leave the bullet-riddled frontlines and work safely in the capital.

    If that were true, he needed to make the best possible impression on Arman.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Daniel responded confidently.

    ¡°In my opinion, despite the Republic¡¯s imminent entry into the war, it is not solely a negative development because the Allied Nations have not made any significant moves yet. If it doesn¡¯t escalate into a three-front war, the Empire should be able to hold its ground.¡±

    A satisfied smile spread across Arman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Exactly. However, the Allied Nations can change their stance at any time. What do you think that implies?¡±

    ¡°It means that we need to demonstrate the Empire¡¯s resilience to discourage further intervention. If we can show that we remain strong despite the Republic¡¯s involvement, we can potentially prevent the conflict from expanding further.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. How would you go about demonstrating that the Empire is still strong?¡±

    Daniel fell into deep thought for a moment.

    Then, he recalled how Hamthal had mentioned the city where the Lucy Project¡¯s laboratory was located in the Allied Nations.

    ¡°To prove the Empire¡¯s strength and undermine enemy morale, it would be more effective to go on the offensive and occupy an enemy city rather than merely holding the line. However, using the troops currently defending the northern and eastern fronts would be too risky of a gamble.¡±

    ¡°And your suggestion?¡±

    ¡°We should assess the available forces under the General Staff¡¯s direct command and deploy them to capture a symbolic but relatively undefended city. Fenbark would be a prime candidate.¡±

    Fenbark was the former capital of Edria, a founding member of the Allied Nations, centuries ago.

    Arman nodded, signaling for Daniel to continue.

    ¡°Thanks to the Empire¡¯s numerous victories on the eastern front, we¡¯ve managed to push the frontlines significantly forward. As a result, Fenbark is now close to the frontlines, but its defenses are relatively thin.¡±

    ¡°It may have been a capital in the distant past, but its population has dwindled since then. It¡¯s not a strategic stronghold, so they probably don¡¯t see the need to defend it zealously.¡±

    ¡°Precisely. We should capitalize on that and launch an assault. Once we occupy the city, we can broadcast the news widely that the former capital of Edria has fallen...¡±

    Arman let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°That would not only declare the Empire¡¯s continued strength but also shatter the morale of the Allied Nations. Brilliant, but seizing a city is no easy task.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still feasible. Fenbark¡¯s eastern and southern sides are mountainous, making it difficult for enemy reinforcements to arrive quickly. Meanwhile, our forces can advance from the west, where the terrain consists of plains and rivers, ideal for mechanized units and artillery deployment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point. And what about the enemy¡¯s defensive forces?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, there is a single infantry regiment stationed there. To maximize the psychological impact, we should deploy a brigade of comparable size or slightly larger.¡±

    By deploying a similar-sized force and still achieving victory, they could exaggerate the Empire¡¯s military prowess in propaganda.

    ¡°A brigade, huh...¡±

    Arman, who had been carefully considering Daniel¡¯s words, finally spoke.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll need a competent frontline commander. We can¡¯t entrust a brigade to just any officer, or we won¡¯t have confidence in capturing the city.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. You should thoroughly review the personnel roster before making a decision¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Arman interrupted, clasping his hands behind his back.

    ¡°We already have the most suitable candidate for leading the operation to capture Fenbark right here in this room.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s entire body went cold.

    ¡®No... It can¡¯t be...¡¯

    Cold sweat ran down Daniel¡¯s back as he desperately tried to protest.

    ¡°Sir? As I just mentioned, capturing Fenbark requires at least a brigade-sized force. If a mere colonel like me were to command a brigade, it could cause confusion in the chain of command. Therefore, please reconsider.¡±

    Despite Daniel¡¯s desperate plea, Arman merely interpreted it as false modesty.

    However, Daniel wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Unless it was an exceptional circumstance, brigades were typically commanded by brigadier generals.

    ¡°Of course, I ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã wasn¡¯t planning on assigning a brigade to a colonel. If we were critically short of competent generals, that might be another matter, but for now, we can manage.¡±

    Relief washed over Daniel. He was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when Arman gestured with his hand.

    The aide, who had been quietly listening beside them, approached with a box in hand.

    It was wrapped in the national flag, a box Daniel had seen several times before.

    As Daniel stood there in stunned silence, Arman continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about your dedication to the nation, Daniel Steiner. Colonel. Or rather...¡±

    The aide opened the box, revealing the rank insignia of a brigadier general.

    ¡°Brigadier General Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Arman gazed at Daniel, who was screaming internally, with a warm, benevolent smile.

    ¡°Congratulations on your return as a frontline commander.¡±

 Chapter 191

    A brigadier general.

    Not just any rank ¡ª it was a star rank, a general officer rank.

    If it were a field-grade officer rank, that would be one thing. But a general¡¯s promotion required # N§àv§Ölight # the approval of the Minister of Defense and the Empress herself.

    The process was notoriously stringent, which meant that the number of generals was extremely limited.

    In other words...

    It meant that the entire Empire was rallying behind Daniel Steiner, pushing him forward.

    The only problem was that the Empire was not pushing Daniel Steiner toward a safe, rear-echelon desk job but rather straight into the frontlines as a field commander.

    From Daniel¡¯s perspective, who desperately wanted to avoid the battlefield, it felt as if he was being shoved off a cliff.

    What he truly wanted to say was that he had no desire whatsoever to dedicate himself to the nation, but if he said that in front of the Chief of Staff, he might be treated as less than human.

    Still, he had no intention of accepting his fate without putting up a fight.

    Choosing his words carefully, Daniel finally spoke.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I understand your words and intentions, but I am merely a rookie who has only served as an officer for a little over a year. For someone like me to be promoted to brigadier general is unprecedented.¡±

    ¡°Unprecedented, you say. Isn¡¯t it also unprecedented for a single officer to accomplish so many significant feats that you¡¯d run out of fingers to count them on?¡±

    Daniel couldn¡¯t refute that and fell silent. Arman¡¯s thin smile widened slightly as he reached into the box and took out the insignia.

    ¡°As you know, the founding principle of the Empire is to reward merit and punish wrongdoing. Those who perform outstandingly are awarded, and those who err are punished. Since the late Emperor abolished discrimination based on social status, this principle has only been further reinforced.¡±

    Arman held the insignia up to the light, examining it under the study¡¯s illumination.

    ¡°In other fields, it may be different, but in the military, that principle must be strictly upheld. That¡¯s how capable individuals can rise to the top. And any fool can see that this is directly tied to the Empire¡¯s victory.¡±

    Once satisfied that the insignia was flawless, Arman approached Daniel.

    ¡°In that sense, you embody the Empire¡¯s very ideology. If someone like you, who rose from being an orphan, can rise to the rank of brigadier general, who would dare say that the Empire still discriminates based on birth?¡±

    Daniel Steiner himself became a living testament to the Empire¡¯s consistency and fairness.

    Rewarding achievements without discrimination signified that anyone could advance based on merit alone.

    Since the majority of the military personnel were commoners, the more widely this fact was known, the more morale would rise.

    More would enlist, seeing the war as a potential opportunity to change their lives ¡ª a win-win for the Empire.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure a smart man like you understands exactly what I¡¯m saying,¡± Arman said smoothly.

    Arman didn¡¯t just see Daniel Steiner as a competent and efficient soldier.

    In Arman¡¯s eyes, Daniel was a symbol of the Empire¡¯s ideological integrity.

    But what Arman didn¡¯t want was for Daniel Steiner to refuse the promotion.

    For Daniel to refuse a well-deserved promotion would be a loss for the Empire itself.

    Standing right in front of Daniel, Arman calmly and skillfully began to affix the new insignia onto Daniel¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°I expect you to continue serving the Empire to the best of your ability. Not just me, but Her Majesty the Empress herself has high hopes for you.¡±

    With Arman putting it so bluntly, Daniel had no choice but to force himself to answer.

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After finishing the insignia change, Arman patted Daniel¡¯s shoulders lightly.

    ¡°Brigadier General Daniel Steiner. Soon, you will be relieved of your duties as Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security and reassigned as a brigade commander. In connection with this, the National Propaganda Bureau has expressed interest in you.¡±

    ¡°The National Propaganda Bureau, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From what I hear, they plan to broadcast a nationwide radio program with you as the central figure. Personally, I think it¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s a chance to inform everyone about the situation in the capital.¡±

    Daniel swallowed nervously at the thought of receiving even more attention.

    Arman chuckled quietly at the sight of Daniel¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I understand. The responsibility must feel heavy. But remember, all of this is for the Empire. Just as you have done until now.¡±

    Arman straightened his own uniform, as if to signal the end of their conversation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. As I said earlier, my schedule is packed. Oh, and by the way ¡ª your adjutant and Lieutenant Frien are also on the promotion list. Make sure to let them know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Understood.¡±

    Arman nodded once in acknowledgment before turning to leave with his aide.

    As soon as Arman and his aide exited the study, Daniel clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    The promotion itself wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.

    If he couldn¡¯t escape the Empire anyway, being promoted was better than nothing.

    But the fact that he would now be facing the enemy head-on on the frontlines filled him not just with discomfort, but with a sinking sense of despair.

    ¡°Damn this Empire...¡±

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t as though he had intended to do so, but he had essentially done everything for the Empire thus far.

    Yet, instead of being rewarded with a quiet life, they were now shoving him right back into the battlefield, demanding even more from him. Whatever patriotism he had left was quickly evaporating.

    ¡°How did things end up like this...¡±

    Daniel had originally enlisted just to save up enough money to open a bakery. But before he knew it, he had become a brigadier general.

    A brigadier general tasked with leading a brigade to attack an enemy city.

    Daniel let out a hollow laugh and ran a hand over his face.

    ¡°At least there¡¯s one good thing...¡±

    The Allied Nations had yet to announce their intention to join the war, and Count Khaledra was too preoccupied with diplomatic affairs to focus on minor matters.

    ¡°With the international situation so unstable, they¡¯ll probably leave me alone for a while.¡±

    They had to.

    Daniel couldn¡¯t afford for his life to get any more complicated than it already was.

    ****

    The next day, Edria, a permanent member of the Allied Nations.

    Count Khaledra¡¯s office.

    Scrape¡ª

    Khaledra was carving a wooden figurine with a chisel.

    Standing before Khaledra with his hands clasped behind his back like a condemned man was Beck, the Deputy Director of the Central Intelligence Bureau.

    Beck hadn¡¯t done anything wrong per se, but whenever he stood in front of Count Khaledra, he felt a tension that made his flesh crawl.

    ¡°...You said the Republic plans to declare war?¡±

    Khaledra¡¯s voice, as he continued to carve the figurine, was strangely indifferent.

    Beck, carefully observing Khaledra¡¯s expression, responded quietly.

    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ve received information that the declaration will take place at noon, two days from now.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re later than expected. And the Federation?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Beck swallowed dryly before speaking.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t responded. It feels as if they are deliberately avoiding communication with the Allied Nations. For now, it appears they have no intention of participating in the war.¡±

    Khaledra clenched his jaw.

    Despite the bribes he had funneled to them, the Federation was still refusing to act. It was infuriating.

    However, he didn¡¯t lash out.

    He already knew that the Federation was a pack of opportunists, always playing the waiting game.

    Taking a deep breath, Khaledra resumed carving the wooden figurine.

    ¡°And the Empire¡¯s movements?¡±

    This was another difficult question to answer.

    Beck hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.

    ¡°All collaborators have reportedly been apprehended. Major nobles, including Duke Belvar, have been executed, and several others were purged by Daniel Steiner¡¯s private force.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. According to our sources, Daniel Steiner has been promoted to brigadier general in recognition of his actions against the collaborators. Rumor has it that he will soon step down from his position as Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security and return to the frontlines.¡±

    Crack¡ª

    For the first time, Khaledra¡¯s hand stopped carving.

    ¡°A brigadier general...¡±

    A tremor ran through the corner of Khaledra¡¯s lips.

    ¡°A man who was nothing but a mere lieutenant not long ago is now a brigadier general in just over a year.¡±

    Khaledra let out a low, bitter laugh and clenched the wooden figurine tightly.

    ¡°That bastard is a power-hungry lunatic. Ambitious, sharp-minded, and extremely capable. The kind of bastard who will do anything to elevate his own value.¡±

    Beck thought to himself that in that regard, Khaledra and Daniel were strikingly similar, but he dared not say it aloud.

    ¡°That monstrous bastard is holding my daughter captive. I don¡¯t know how he managed to deceive Lucy, but it¡¯s clear he must have been running his slippery tongue.¡±

    Grinding his teeth as though he couldn¡¯t bear it, Khaledra slammed the wooden figurine onto the desk.

    Beck flinched, but Khaledra paid no mind and continued.

    ¡°Deputy Director. Pass on my orders to the Central Intelligence Bureau. If there is a wild card in this war, it is Daniel Steiner. From now on, I want every single move Daniel Steiner makes to be reported directly to me.¡±

    Khaledra pressed his hands against the desk and rose from his seat, glaring down at Beck.

    His eyes were filled with a murderous rage toward the man who had systematically dismantled every single one of his plans ¡ª Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner is the Empire¡¯s symbol. And that means... he must die...¡±

    Khaledra took a deep, steadying breath, his eyes narrowing to razor-sharp slits.

    ¡°If we want the Allied Nations to win this war.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Three days later.

    Backstage at the outdoor amphitheater.

    ¡°Colonel... no, Brigadier General¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look very good, does it?¡±

    In the midst of the bustling crowd of people rushing around, Frien spoke.

    Standing beside her was Lucy, both of them now wearing new insignias thanks to their recent promotions.

    Lucy, now a captain, sat in a chair and stared intently at Daniel, who was seated and reading a newspaper. She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. He definitely doesn¡¯t look happy.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that is? Even on the day he was promoted to brigadier general, his expression was dark the whole time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    While Lucy and Frien whispered to each other, Daniel was frowning as he read the newspaper.

    ¡ºRepublic Issues Official Declaration of War Against the Empire!

    Chairman Invertem of the Council of Ministers of the Free Republic announces his firm resolve to the public in a broadcast speech.

    Chairman Invertem declared an official declaration of war against the Empire during a public radio address at noon yesterday, condemning the Empire¡¯s territorial expansion as a ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) grave challenge to international order and vowing to join the war in the name of lasting global peace.¡»

    Having finished reading the front-page article, Daniel folded the newspaper irritably.

    ¡°Territorial expansion? A grave challenge to international order? What a load of crap.¡±

    It was the Allied Nations that had initiated the war, and the Republic was merely joining in to protect its own interests, not international order.

    ¡°No matter how much war is a battle over justification...¡±

    Daniel couldn¡¯t help but question how such a flimsy excuse could be considered legitimate.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s the soldiers who are dying because of the greed of those bastards at the top.¡±

    Despite wearing a star now, Daniel still felt a strong sense of empathy for the soldiers.

    The reason was simple.

    Among those soldiers dying on the battlefield, he could very well be one of them.

    Just like the soldiers, he was being forced to the frontlines against his will.

    ¡°Why me? There are plenty of other capable generals, so why me...¡±

    Contrary to his reputation as a ruthless, cold-blooded demon, Daniel was simply terrified of the battlefield.

    Just as he was about to sink into despair at the reality of having to fight on the frontlines again, he heard footsteps approaching.

    ¡°Excuse me? Brigadier General Daniel?¡±

    When he looked up, Hans, a public relations officer from the National Propaganda Bureau, was standing there.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to give your speech to the public. I just came by to check if you¡¯re ready. But... you don¡¯t look well. Have you not been sleeping well lately?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ve just had a lot on my mind.¡±

    ¡°I see. I, too, believe I am serving the nation, but standing before Brigadier General Daniel, I can¡¯t help but feel small.¡±

    Hans was clearly under some serious misconceptions, but Daniel had neither the will nor the desire to correct him.

    Realizing that sitting there wallowing in self-pity would achieve nothing, Daniel stood up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to compare levels of patriotism.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Of course not. If you¡¯re ready, please step up onto the stage. The public is eagerly awaiting Brigadier General Daniel Steiner. We¡¯ve prepared a speech for you at the podium, but there¡¯s no need for you to follow it if you don¡¯t wish to.¡±

    Hans knew.

    That whatever words came out of Daniel Steiner¡¯s mouth would be far more powerful than any script the National Propaganda Bureau could provide.

    Still, hearing a public relations officer explicitly say, ¡°Feel free to go off-script,¡± was far from reassuring.

    Daniel shot Hans a skeptical look before nodding and walking forward.

    Since it was something he had to do anyway, there was no point in dragging it out.

    ¡°Brigadier General Daniel!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re counting on you once again! The entire nation will be listening to your voice!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! Just do what you always do!¡±

    Amidst the enthusiastic cheers of the National Propaganda Bureau staff, Daniel ascended the steps to the stage.

    As Daniel Steiner appeared on stage, the crowd gathered outside erupted into deafening cheers.

    The roar was so loud that it felt as if his ears might burst, and camera flashes went off from every direction.

    ¡°What am I, a celebrity now...¡±

    It was a familiar sight by now, so Daniel raised his hand and forced an awkward smile.

    Standing at the podium, Daniel adjusted his tie and tapped the microphone twice.

    The sound of the microphone echoed through the speakers, and the crowd¡¯s cheers gradually subsided.

    All eyes were now fixed solely on Daniel Steiner.

    Daniel swept his gaze over the crowd and then slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Citizens of the Empire. I am Brigadier General Daniel Steiner, currently serving as the Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security.¡±

    In the now-silent space, only Daniel Steiner¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Before we get to the main topic, I¡¯d like to address a rather heavy subject. Those of you who read the newspaper this morning are likely already aware. The Republic, waiting for the right moment, has now officially joined the war alongside the Allied Nations.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions darkened at the grim news.

    ¡°Chairman Invertem of the Republic called the Empire a war criminal state engaging in a war of territorial expansion. Is that true? I ask the citizens gathered here today ¡ª is the Empire truly a war criminal state as they claim?¡±

    From various parts of the crowd, shouts of ¡°No!¡± rang out.

    Bolstered by their response, Daniel continued without losing his momentum.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We all know the truth! The Empire did not initiate this war ¡ª it was the Allied Nations! And the Republic, now siding with them, is the true war criminal!¡±

    Daniel raised his right hand into the air.

    ¡°The Allied Nations and the Republic are spreading falsehoods because they fear us! They mock our convictions, suppress our freedom, and seek to trample us underfoot! To force us into submission! To turn the Empire into a defeated state!¡±

    Fury spread through the crowd, their faces now painted with anger.

    And anger was both the most explosive emotion and the easiest to manipulate.

    ¡°But their ridicule and falsehoods won¡¯t even put a dent in the resolve of our imperial citizens! Because what I see in the eyes of the people gathered here today is not surrender but a burning desire for victory! And the Empire will never let the people¡¯s aspirations go to waste!¡±

    Daniel lowered his hand and gripped the edges of the podium.

    ¡°People of the great Empire! Not only have we secured victories in numerous battles, but we have also purged the collaborators within our ranks! The Empire is now more unified than ever and is moving forward toward an ideal state! Should we, who stand so united, fear the Republic?!¡±

    Cries of fury and shouts of pride erupted wildly from the crowd.

    ¡°The ones who should bow down are none other than the Allied Nations and the Republic! And so, before all of you here today, I declare this ¡ª I, Brigadier General Daniel Steiner, am stepping down from my position as Emergency High Commissioner of Public Security and will personally lead the brigade to the frontlines to fight!¡±

    The crowd went wild at the announcement that Daniel Steiner was returning to the battlefield.

    In reality, it was due to the orders of the Chief of Staff, but at this moment, that didn¡¯t matter.

    Everyone believed that Daniel Steiner was choosing to go to the frontlines of his own volition.

    ¡°We will press forward! Fight, citizens of the Empire! For Her Majesty the Empress and for our homeland!¡±

    Waaaahhhhh¡ª!

    Amidst the waves of roaring cheers, chants of ¡°Daniel Steiner¡± and ¡°Her Majesty the Empress¡± echoed from all directions.

    Just as Daniel thought it was enough and prepared to conclude his speech ¡ª

    Bang¡ª

    A gunshot tore through the air, swallowing up the cheers.

    As confusion spread, the man who fired the shot shouted from within the crowd.

    ¡°You bastard warmonger!¡±

    A disheveled-looking man aimed a pistol directly at Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°All that pretty talk, but in the end, it¡¯s no different from saying you¡¯re going to continue the war!¡±

    As the people around the man screamed and fled in panic, the entire area became chaotic.

    Despite the turmoil, Daniel remained standing on the podium, silently looking down at the man.

    To others, it seemed like Daniel was unafraid of the man pointing a gun at him. But in reality, he was simply too shocked to move, his body frozen in place.

    ¡®...He brought a gun inside? How?¡¯

    Despite his fear, Daniel¡¯s mind was working rapidly to assess the situation.

    ¡®Is he an Allied Nations spy sent to assassinate me?¡¯

    After some thought, he dismissed the idea.

    If the man were a spy, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a commotion.

    ¡®A pacifist, then? I thought they were all wiped out, but some are still active, it seems.¡¯

    Even while fear gripped him, Daniel carefully observed the man.

    The hand holding the pistol was trembling slightly.

    Clearly, the man was nervous ¡ª likely regretting his impulsive actions now that the deed was done.

    Daniel¡¯s gaze shifted subtly.

    Beyond the panicked crowd, soldiers were making their way through the chaos, pushing past fleeing civilians.

    They were approaching the man to subdue or possibly eliminate him.

    Unaware of the approaching soldiers, the man thrust the gun forward, shouting once more.

    ¡°Come on! Answer me! You talk big about risking your life, but now that your life is actually on the line, you can¡¯t say a damn thing, can you?!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes slid toward the man.

    He needed to buy time until the soldiers could get close enough.

    After a brief moment of thought, Daniel opened his mouth in full view of everyone.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to shoot, then shoot.¡±

    The unexpected response left not only the man but also the crowd staring at Daniel in shock.

    In the heavy silence, Daniel continued to speak in a calm, measured tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re a citizen of the Empire too. If taking my life will help you assert your convictions, then I won¡¯t stop you. But there¡¯s one thing you should remember.¡±

    His voice, amplified by the speakers, filled the entire amphitheater.

    ¡°The moment you pull that trigger...¡±

    Daniel¡¯s gaze sharpened, his eyes narrowing as if looking down on a pathetic insect.

    ¡°The Empire will lose its future.¡±

 Chapter 193

    The venue was engulfed in silence.

    The moment you kill me, the Empire¡¯s future will vanish.

    That arrogant statement pushed the fear felt from the gunshot to the back of everyone''s minds.

    Moreover, from the perspective of the crowd, Daniel seemed astonishingly composed for someone who might die at any moment.

    As if what he was concerned about was the future of the Empire, not something as trivial as his own life.

    That appearance, as if he had transcended the limits of humanity, was more than enough to instill awe.

    While the crowd stared blankly up at Daniel Steiner, the man gripped the handgun tightly.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t do it? If I put my mind to it, someone like you...!¡±

    It was the moment the man placed his finger on the trigger.

    ¡°You piece of trash!¡±

    A soldier roared, slamming the man¡¯s head with the handle of a revolver.

    At the same time, the man let out a scream and collapsed to the floor.

    The gun he had dropped hit the ground and rolled away, and a soldier who arrived belatedly hurried to pick it up.

    The man, subdued in an instant, groaned in pain, but the officer didn¡¯t pay him any attention.

    ¡°How dare you try to attack Brigadier General Daniel!? You worm of a bastard!¡±

    The sharp, metallic voice sounded strangely familiar.

    Trying to figure out who it was, Daniel looked at the officer¡¯s appearance and broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡®Frien.¡¯

    The officer was none other than Frien.

    The moment she heard the gunshot, she had stormed into the venue and subdued the man.

    Just as Daniel was marveling at her speed, Frien viciously kicked the man with her military boot.

    A dull sound echoed as the man¡¯s back bent like a shrimp, but Frien didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you! Someone like you! To the Brigadier General!¡±

    Her rage-fueled assault continued.

    It was only natural that she was furious at the man who had attempted to assassinate Daniel.

    But that didn¡¯t mean excessive use of force was appropriate.

    Hearing the murmurs rising from the crowd, Daniel opened his mouth.

    ¡°There is no need to cause a disturbance here. Take him away.¡±

    No sooner had Daniel finished speaking than Frien, who had been stomping the man, swiftly turned around and snapped a salute.

    ¡°Yes, sir! I will take him away and handle him!¡±

    What she meant by ¡°handle¡± was unclear, but Daniel decided not to ask.

    When Daniel nodded, Frien ordered the soldiers to tie up the man.

    The man, who had been writhing in pain, was dragged out of the venue, bound in ropes.

    Once the commotion subsided, the eyes of the crowd naturally turned back to the platform.

    Standing atop the platform, Daniel remained silent, gazing out over the crowd.

    On the surface, he appeared to be a stern-hearted young general, but Daniel¡¯s inner thoughts were different.

    ¡®...Is it really over?¡¯

    His eyes darted around the venue, anxiously scanning the crowd, wondering if another assailant might be hiding among them.

    Only after confirming that there were no other terrorists did Daniel feel a sense of relief, and he was about to step down when he stopped.

    The crowd was holding its breath, waiting for him to speak.

    Only then did Daniel realize.

    The words he had hastily thrown out to buy time had unexpectedly left a significant impression on the crowd.

    If he just left now without saying anything, they might stone him to death.

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t just maintain silence, Daniel spoke up amidst the stillness the crowd had created.

    ¡°Citizens, you must have seen it. You must have thought about it.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s deep, resonant voice filled the venue.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daniel Steiner hide? Why didn¡¯t he run away?¡±

    Some of the crowd nodded their heads.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be afraid? If it were the old me, I would have run away without looking back. Life is precious, after all. You have to be alive to do anything, don¡¯t you?¡±

    A small ripple of laughter spread through the crowd.

    Daniel smiled along with them, then suddenly hardened his expression.

    ¡°But!¡±

    With that powerful voice, the laughter that had been spreading among the crowd instantly ceased.

    ¡°As a Brigadier General, I understand that I cannot beg for my life in the face of threats from ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) insurgents! Fearing death would be an act of deceiving my soldiers¡¯ courage! And furthermore, it would be a betrayal of the people¡¯s expectations!¡±

    Daniel raised his voice.

    ¡°The filthy Allied Nations and Republic believe that we are afraid! They hope we will tuck our tails between our legs and flee like frightened dogs! But are we afraid? I ask you, citizens of the Empire! Are we afraid?!¡±

    Everyone in the crowd shouted in unison.

    ¡ª No!

    As if they had completely forgotten that a gunshot had just echoed through this place, the crowd erupted in cheers.

    ¡°Citizens! What happened here today will be remembered in history, and witnessed by the entire world! The Empire does not know fear! We will face death without hesitation and burn the enemy nations to the ground!¡±

    The moment Daniel finished speaking, the crowd began waving the flags they had brought and roared in unison.

    ¡ª The Empire does not know fear!

    ¡ª Daniel Steiner! Daniel Steiner! Daniel Steiner!

    Amidst the atmosphere that lay somewhere between fervor and madness, Daniel bowed his head lightly.

    If he continued the speech any longer, it would spiral out of control, so he decided to end it there.

    Turning away from the roaring crowd, Daniel flinched in surprise.

    Lucy was staring straight at him with her crimson eyes wide open.

    "...Lieutenant? When did you get here?"

    "As soon as I heard the gunshot, I came up to the stage. I thought that if Brigadier General Daniel was attacked, I would have to step in and block it. Fortunately, that didn''t happen."

    "Yes. Lieutenant Frien managed to subdue him just in time."

    Lucy nodded slightly, indicating her agreement.

    But her expression still carried a hint of suspicion.

    Unable to ignore it, Daniel began to walk, speaking as he did so.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "I just found something a bit odd. Despite carrying a gun into the venue, that man¡¯s actions were incredibly sloppy. It was as if he wasn''t here to actually assassinate but to put on a show of attempting an assassination in front of everyone."

    Daniel almost said that not everyone was as skilled an assassin as she was but decided against it.

    There was no need to engage in unnecessary banter.

    "There''s no point in overthinking what¡¯s already happened. More importantly, how is the unit the General Staff assigned to me holding up?"

    "Yes, sir. Everyone is awaiting Brigadier General Daniel¡¯s orders."

    "In that case, things will move quickly."

    Since he had unintentionally been the target of an assassination attempt, it was only natural that public interest would explode.

    Daniel, whose head was already throbbing at the thought, came up with a solution.

    "Pass down the order to expedite preparations for deployment."

    Daniel, who was sick of being pestered by reporters and the imperial family, looked straight ahead and said,

    "There''s no reason to waste time."

    ****

    A few days later, in Fenbark, the former capital of Edria within the Allied Nations.

    The office of Defense Commander Colonel Dolbaf.

    "Hmm..."

    Dolbaf, sitting at his desk and reading a newspaper, stroked his chin indifferently.

    "The Republic has joined the war, but the battlefield isn''t exactly turning in our favor. It¡¯s a relief compared to when the Allied Nations were facing the Empire alone, though."

    Despite the Republic¡¯s declaration of war and aggressive attacks, the Empire was maintaining the frontlines better than expected.

    This was partly due to the Empire having caught wind of the Republic¡¯s preparations and rapidly redeploying their forces.

    "Well, it¡¯s not that bad."

    Because the Imperial forces originally stationed on the Eastern Front had pulled back to the North, Fenbark had become even safer.

    Fenbark was a region that, despite its symbolic value as the former capital of Edria, was not strategically advantageous.

    "The east and south are mountainous, making it unsuitable as a forward base even if it were captured. There¡¯s a small population, terrible transportation infrastructure, and almost no industrial facilities."

    It was a place that was barely worth calling a city, but Dolbaf was relatively content.

    As long as he remained the Defense Commander of Fenbark, he wouldn''t have to engage in combat unless absolutely necessary.

    "Peace in the midst of war... It''s not as bad as I thought..."

    Dolbaf let out a low chuckle, closed the newspaper, and picked up the sandwich on his desk.

    Listening to the birds chirping behind him, he was just about to take a bite when the door slammed open.

    The person barging in was his adjutant.

    "Verot, you bastard. Who the hell barges into their superior¡¯s office like¡ª"

    "That¡¯s not what matters right now!"

    Verot¡¯s breathing was strangely ragged.

    Frowning in confusion, Dolbaf raised a brow.

    "What? Did the central command send a notice that they¡¯re cutting down on our rations?"

    "It¡¯s something much more serious! They¡¯re coming right now! A brigade-sized enemy force is headed straight for us!"

    Dolbaf broke into a cold sweat at the mention of enemy forces approaching.

    But he quickly regained his composure.

    "Contact central command. Request reinforcements immediately. We just need to hold out until they arrive. But why here of all places? Who the hell is leading them? Who¡¯s the enemy commander?"

    "That is..."

    Verot hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.

    "It¡¯s Brigadier General Daniel Steiner."

    The sandwich Dolbaf had been holding slipped from his hand.

    In the heavy silence, Dolbaf¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    It was only after a long moment that Dolbaf clenched his jaw, pressing a hand to his forehead.

    "Goddamn it...!"

    The name alone was enough to make him curse.

 Chapter 194

    The mechanized infantry brigade under the direct command of the General Staff veered off its planned route and entered a nearby forest.

    The sight of nearly 4,000 soldiers accompanied by tanks and half-tracks advancing into the forest was nothing short of spectacular.

    The tanks, crushing small trees by the roadside without hesitation as they advanced, gradually began to slow down until they came to a full stop.

    It was because a command had been issued by Brigade Commander Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°We will make camp here today! I repeat, we will make camp here today!¡±

    As the officers relayed the radio transmission, the soldiers repeated the command in unison, allowing it to spread naturally across the ranks.

    The soldiers, setting down the rucksacks on their backs, followed orders to pitch tents and take up sentry positions.

    While they busied themselves with these tasks, Daniel stepped down from a military vehicle, stretching his stiff body.

    Has it already been a week since the march began? I haven¡¯t even done anything, and I already feel exhausted.

    If just riding in a vehicle was enough to wear him down, Daniel could only imagine how drained the soldiers must be.

    That was why he had ordered them to set up camp earlier than usual today.

    So the troops could recover¡ªat least a little.

    Also...

    Daniel had absolutely no intention of arriving in Fenbark quickly.

    I was sincere when I told the Chief of Staff that capturing Fenbark would help prevent the war from escalating, but that doesn¡¯t mean I wanted to be the one to do it.

    He had no desire to relive the horrific battles he¡¯d experienced while serving as the Chief of Staff for the 7th Armored Division.

    He had no intention of contorting his body on the battlefield again just to survive with death looming over his shoulder.

    So I¡¯ll delay the engagement as long as possible.

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s plan was simple.

    By now, they must already know we¡¯re coming...

    Upon receiving the news, Fenbark¡¯s defense forces would obviously request reinforcements from the Allied Nations.

    And Daniel¡¯s greatest hope was for those reinforcements to arrive before his brigade could seize Fenbark.

    Then, using the excuse that the enemy responded swiftly, I can request reinforcements of my own while holding position¡ªand rest.

    If things went smoothly, the General Staff might abandon the idea of capturing Fenbark and order a withdrawal.

    And if that happened, Daniel could naturally convey to the Chief of Staff that he was not a competent field commander.

    If the Chief of Staff ends up disappointed in me, all the better. He¡¯ll realize I¡¯m unnecessary as a field officer and never send me to the front again.

    It was a perfect plan.

    But for this perfect plan to work, a condition had to be met.

    The Chief of Staff must believe that I haven¡¯t disobeyed any orders.

    Naturally, if he forcibly held back the army, he could be summoned to a court-martial.

    Even if it didn¡¯t come to that, the moment any perceptive officer or soldier started to think, ¡°The brigade commander is deliberately halting the advance,¡± a mutiny could erupt.

    Daniel had no intention of risking that just to delay the fight.

    That was why he devised a strategy to ¡°move in a way that allows the enemy to respond.¡±

    What did that mean? From the moment the brigade left the capital, Daniel had marched along a visibly clear route, excluding times of encampment.

    As if the destination were obvious and singular.

    Unless he¡¯s a fool, the defense commander of Fenbark must know the Imperial brigade is moving toward the bridge over the middle river.

    Unless Fenbark¡¯s defense forces were planning to fight to the last man in urban warfare¡ªshutting down the city entirely¡ªthey would obviously engage in delaying tactics until reinforcements arrived.

    And the key to a delay strategy is obstructing the enemy¡¯s movement route.

    Which /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ meant they would either attempt to destroy the bridge or set up an ambush nearby.

    Either option was just fine for Daniel.

    If Fenbark¡¯s defense forces destroyed the bridge and retreated, that would mean the road was blocked.

    Then he could ¡°search for a crossing point,¡± claiming they¡¯d need to move downstream to find a shallower area, buying time.

    On the other hand, if the bridge remained intact, he could say something felt suspicious and order full-scale reconnaissance.

    If the enemy were discovered in the process, he could use ¡°unfavorable positioning¡± as an excuse to order a temporary withdrawal and move downstream¡ªagain buying time.

    Now then, what will you do, Chief of Staff? If you receive the reports, you¡¯ll see I¡¯m nothing more than an incompetent general. Surely you can¡¯t hold a court-martial for that.

    Just quietly assign me to rear-duty.

    With that thought, Daniel wore a smile full of meaning. At that moment, his intelligence officer, Phelp, approached.

    ¡°Brigadier General, may I have a word with you?¡±

    Phelp had chosen not to return to the 7th Armored Division and instead became Daniel Steiner¡¯s staff officer, a decision approved by higher-ups. As a result, he was still serving under Daniel now.

    It was a bit uncomfortable from Daniel¡¯s point of view, but he couldn¡¯t exactly dismiss him. So he nodded.

    ¡°What is it, Major Phelp?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that...¡±

    Phelp spoke with a slightly troubled expression.

    ¡°I understand that the brigade is advancing toward the bridge over the middle river. Securing a solid bridge would allow for rapid advancement and simplified resupply. In that sense, the bridge is essentially the key objective in this operation.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°The problem is, the enemy likely knows that too. Our movement is tracing a direct line toward the middle river bridge, so even if they wanted to ignore it, they couldn¡¯t. Surely they¡¯re preparing an ambush or getting ready to blow up the bridge, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Daniel quietly broke into a cold sweat.

    Everything Phelp had just said was correct.

    ¡°Rather, I think it would be better to head downstream, find a shallow, firm riverbed, and have the engineering company construct a temporary crossing.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t bad advice¡ªbut if Daniel went downstream already, it would shorten the timeline.

    And since Daniel¡¯s top priority was dragging things out as long as possible, it was advice he absolutely could not accept.

    But if he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, so I need to waste more time,¡± Phelp might go from admiring him to despising him¡ªand reach for his sidearm.

    As Daniel wrestled with how to respond, his gaze drifted toward the soldiers pitching tents nearby.

    ¡°Major Phelp.¡±

    The melancholic glint in his eyes was a bonus.

    ¡°Your assessment is textbook-perfect. If we¡¯re to avoid unnecessary risk, then yes, your advice is the right one. But it seems you¡¯ve overlooked one thing.¡±

    Daniel blinked slowly, then looked Phelp in the eye with a serious expression.

    ¡°The battlefield never unfolds according to the manual. It is not the manual that orders battle, but people. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Daniel himself had no idea what it meant.

    He was simply putting on a show.

    But that performance gave Phelp a sudden realization.

    ¡°...Could it be you¡¯re exploiting the enemy¡¯s psychology?¡±

    Of course not¡ªbut Daniel solemnly nodded.

    ¡°After all, tactics and strategy are ultimately about dealing with people.¡±

    To someone unaware of Daniel¡¯s true intentions, he looked every bit the brilliant military commander.

    ****

    Meanwhile, inside the Command and Control Room of the Fenbark Defense Headquarters¡ª

    ¡°Sir! All troops have assembled! Please issue your orders!¡±

    At the deputy commander¡¯s report, Defense Commander Dolbaf let out a deep, uneasy sigh.

    Facing Daniel Steiner weighed heavily on his shoulders.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to sit on his hands. Maintaining his composure, he spoke.

    ¡°...What is the current movement of the enemy brigade?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re advancing toward the bridge at the midstream section of the Everand River. It appears they intend to secure it. Judging by their pace, we should be able to reach the bridge before they do.¡±

    The operations officer, who had been listening nearby, added,

    ¡°Sir, we must act before they seize the bridge. What if we lead our troops there and ambush them?¡±

    It was sound logic.

    If they moved first and lay in ambush near the bridge, they would stand a strong chance of a decisive victory.

    But...

    Dolbaf couldn¡¯t shake a sense of unease.

    Remaining silent for a moment, he slowly raised his eyes.

    ¡°Are you certain? Are you truly saying it¡¯s the right move to send troops to the bridge and order an ambush?¡±

    The staff officers exchanged puzzled glances, not understanding what Dolbaf was getting at.

    Watching their reactions, Dolbaf continued quietly.

    ¡°If the enemy commander were some average officer, I¡¯d follow your advice and order the ambush. But we¡¯re dealing with Daniel Steiner. Everyone here knows that man is as cunning as a fox.¡±

    Only then did the staff begin to grasp what Dolbaf was suggesting¡ªand tension crept across their faces.

    ¡°Did Daniel Steiner use conventional tactics during the Nordia invasion? When he captured the Crown Prince of the Belmore Kingdom in the borderlands? Even against the 12th Armored Division of the Allied Nations, he feigned spatial teleportation with Etherlium.¡±

    Dolbaf closed his eyes like a man who had seen too much.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner always digs a trap in his own den and waits for his enemies to walk in. Look at the current situation with that in mind. Does this seem normal to you?¡±

    Dolbaf pointed to the marked enemy path on the operational map laid across the table.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner is almost suspiciously broadcasting his movements to us. As if saying, ¡®We¡¯re going to take the bridge¡ªcome try and stop us.¡¯ I ask again, does this seem normal?¡±

    The staff had no choice but to fall silent.

    Because Dolbaf was right.

    If Daniel was lying in wait with some kind of trap, the defense force would inevitably suffer massive losses.

    Now having convinced his staff, Dolbaf let out a heavy breath.

    ¡°We¡¯re not sending troops to the bridge. It¡¯s a shame to lose it, but...¡±

    Dolbaf¡¯s eyes trembled slightly as he looked around the room.

    Gritting his teeth, he finished his thought with difficulty.

    ¡°...Our top priority is not dancing in the palm of Daniel Steiner¡¯s hand.¡±

    And with that, Dolbaf made a silent vow.

    Daniel Steiner. I will not play along with your little game.

    No matter what happens¡ªhe would not fall into Daniel Steiner¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 195

    After arriving near the bridge, Daniel ordered the central troops to conduct a forward reconnaissance sweep.

    Since the bridge hadn¡¯t been destroyed, it was clear the enemy was likely lying in ambush somewhere nearby.

    The plan was simple¡ªonce the recon unit discovered the enemy and returned, he would claim the position was disadvantageous and circle downstream along the river.

    But, unexpectedly, things didn¡¯t go the way Daniel had planned.

    ¡°Reporting to the Brigadier General! As ordered, we scouted all areas within a 3-kilometer radius along the road axis, but there were no signs of enemy movement!¡±

    The recon captain confirmed to Daniel that the enemy was nowhere to be seen.

    Birds chirping in the forest around him, Daniel rubbed one eye in disbelief.

    He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but with his subordinate¡¯s life on the line, there was no way the captain would lie on the battlefield¡ªso it had to be true: there really were no enemies.

    And that realization left Daniel dumbfounded.

    ¡°...They¡¯re just handing over the bridge? Are they insane?¡±

    Even if the defense commander of a remote frontier city, abandoning a strategically crucial bridge needed to block the enemy''s advance so easily was incomprehensible.

    ¡°Brigadier General, are you all right?¡±

    Seeing Daniel lost in thought, the reconnaissance captain cautiously asked while watching his expression.

    Thinking it wouldn¡¯t do to remain silent, Daniel lightly rubbed his chin and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m just lost in thought. But really¡ªare you sure there wasn¡¯t a single sign of enemy movement? Not even enemy scouts or patrols...?¡±

    ¡°If there had been anything of the sort, we would¡¯ve reported it immediately, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you check the ridgeline? There¡¯s a good chance they¡¯re setting up a concealed observation post.¡±

    ¡°We did, sir. We searched the area with that possibility in mind but confirmed that there were no enemy forces.¡±

    Daniel let out a short sigh and scratched his chin again, as if trying to push aside the slim possibility.

    ¡°All right. I need some time to think. Fall back to your original position and hold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Saluting sharply, the captain returned to his men and withdrew with his unit.

    Watching them retreat from a distance, Daniel¡¯s gaze remained fixed in the direction of the bridge, his body still as stone.

    ¡°The enemy really gave up the bridge, didn¡¯t they? I wonder why.¡±

    Phelp, standing next to Frien with his arms crossed, responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that it doesn¡¯t make sense. Normally, if they wanted to seize control of the bridge, they¡¯d ambush us. But those bastards are overly conscious of the Brigadier General¡¯s tactics and saw right through it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant Frien. The Brigadier General tends to corner the enemy based on deceptive operations and force them into designated kill zones. Even the enemy isn¡¯t so stupid they wouldn¡¯t have realized it by now.¡±

    Phelp smiled faintly as he looked at Daniel, who was still stroking his chin, lost in thought.

    ¡°The enemy assumed that the Brigadier General expected them to be wary and deliberately exposed part of our movement path, pushing toward the bridge. So from the enemy¡¯s perspective, what would they think?¡±

    ¡°...They¡¯d think we¡¯re trying to lure them to the rear, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The Defense Commander of Fenbark must¡¯ve assumed the Brigadier General had laid a trap and was waiting. That¡¯s why they chose to abandon the bridge.¡±

    He had turned his background and reputation into a weaponized part of the operation.

    That was precisely who Daniel Steiner was¡ªthe embodiment of the idea that ¡°tactics and strategy are, in the end, about manipulating people.¡±

    Watching Daniel toy with the enemy as if he held them in the palm of his hand, Phelp couldn¡¯t help but feel a faint chill of awe.

    ¡°Many have commanded armies, but none have demonstrated such clarity as you, Brigadier General. History will remember you as a legendary figure.¡±

    Phelp spoke with genuine respect, prompting Frien to flash a smug smile.

    ¡°Of course. Bringing order to chaos and saving the people¡ªsurely history will revere you as a saint never to be seen again.¡±

    ¡°A saint? What are you even¡ª¡±

    Phelp started to point that out but ended up rubbing his chin instead.

    Frien was a capable officer, but she occasionally blurted out completely inscrutable things.

    There was a faint gleam of unplaceable madness behind her soft eyes that was difficult [N O V E L I G H T] to pin down.

    Feeling that things might spiral if left unchecked, Phelp walked over to Daniel.

    ¡°Brigadier General.¡±

    Daniel, turning his body, confirmed it was Phelp approaching and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What is it, intelligence officer?¡±

    ¡°I wish to report the successful securing of the bridge. And... I must apologize for doubting your plan.¡±

    Daniel scratched his chin with a dry, habitual motion.

    ¡°Doubt isn¡¯t a bad thing¡ªdon¡¯t apologize for it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. That alone is a great relief. But... would you be able to give the next order now? The soldiers and officers are all waiting for your command, sir, now that everything is secure.¡±

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t delay any further, Daniel let out a quiet sigh and spoke in a low, gravelly voice.

    ¡°Contact General Staff. Inform them the bridge has been secured and we¡¯re confirming control of the surrounding area. Once that¡¯s complete, tell them...¡±

    Daniel turned his chin and looked in the direction of the city.

    ¡°We¡¯ll advance on Fenbark.¡±

    ****

    Evening. General Staff headquarters dining hall.

    Clatter¡ª

    Only the faint sound of utensils moving over the finished round table echoed softly in the dining hall.

    Normally a bustling place, the General Staff dining hall was unusually quiet today. The reason: the Chief of Staff, who held the highest position within the General Staff, had come down to dine for the first time in a long while.

    Seated at the same table were Minister of the National Frontline Operations, Shiller, and Deputy Chief of Staff, Cedric.

    Perhaps because of the heavy presence of such prominent figures, everyone else gathered in the hall was simply focusing on their meals, as if nothing else existed.

    ¡°Minister Shiller.¡±

    Amid the intentionally maintained silence, the Chief of Staff, Aroman, smiled faintly.

    ¡°Is the food to your taste? I would¡¯ve liked to serve you a proper meal from the officer¡¯s restaurant near the base if I had the time, but alas, duty didn¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Shiller hurriedly set down her utensils and dabbed her lips with a napkin.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble yourself. It¡¯s quite delicious, I assure you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it. So, how are things on the front lines these days?¡±

    As Aroman quietly inquired about the situation, Shiller looked at him and gently rubbed her chin.

    ¡°Of course. The people are uniting as one and passionately rallying around the Empire. Ever since Brigadier General Daniel Steiner¡¯s recent speech, even the morale of deserters has been rising.¡±

    ¡°Deserters, you say.¡±

    ¡°Yes. When a few soldiers were asked if they would return to the battlefield, they said they felt ashamed for having fled out of fear for their lives.¡±

    Even someone who had not flinched when staring down a terrorist¡¯s gun had been moved by Daniel¡ªit was no wonder the troops were.

    Aroman smiled in satisfaction, but this time it was Shiller who asked the question.

    ¡°...But is it really okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m referring to sending Daniel Steiner back to the front. As you know, he¡¯s practically the symbol of the Empire right now. If he were to die in battle, it would severely hurt morale. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to recall him to the capital before that happens?¡±

    As the head of National Frontline Operations, Shiller did not want Daniel risking his life on the battlefield.

    From her strategic perspective, it would be more beneficial for morale if he remained in the rear as a national hero.

    Understanding her concern, Aroman maintained his gentle smile as he sliced into his steak with a knife.

    ¡°There is merit to your opinion, Minister Shiller. I, too, have considered the same. But having faced Daniel Steiner myself¡ª¡±

    Daniel is not the kind of man who would be content with momentary peace.¡±

    Aroman remembered.

    The moment he had suggested that Fenbark must be taken, Daniel Steiner¡¯s blazing eyes had pierced through him.

    Those eyes, burning with some fierce conviction, still remained vividly etched in Aroman¡¯s mind.

    ¡°To me, it seems Daniel Steiner wants to reshape the Empire into something worthy of loyalty. And he hopes to be standing at the forefront of that transformation. It¡¯s rare to find someone like that in this day and age.¡±

    ¡°Chief of Staff, but still...¡±

    ¡°I understand your concern. But I don¡¯t believe we need to worry about Daniel Steiner dying on the battlefield. Cedric? If you would, explain.¡±

    Cedric, who had been slicing his steak, looked to Shiller.

    ¡°Minister of Frontline Operations. Currently, Daniel Steiner has secured the bridge leading to Fenbark. And he¡¯s done so without suffering a single casualty.¡±

    ¡°...Excuse me? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It seems he¡¯s manipulated the enemy¡¯s psychology. By appearing to head straight for the bridge, he¡¯s made the Fenbark defense commander believe it¡¯s an obvious trap.¡±

    Shiller, having frozen mid-bite with a piece of meat in her mouth, quickly chewed and dabbed her lips with a napkin at Aroman¡¯s glance.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve likely gathered, the Defense Commander of Fenbark is no match for Daniel Steiner. So please, put your worries to rest.¡±

    As the hesitant Shiller cut her meat, Cedric glanced sideways toward Aroman.

    It was clear that he saw through Aroman¡¯s favor toward Daniel Steiner.

    ¡°Chief of Staff,¡±

    Aroman, who had set his napkin down, replied.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I heard your health hasn¡¯t been well recently. Are you considering Daniel Steiner as your successor in preparation for an emergency?¡±

    It was a question meant to probe his intent.

    After a short silence, Aroman leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°That¡¯s something for the future. And regardless, appointing the next Chief of Staff is up to the Emperor. What does it matter if I see him as a successor or not? Still... if the end of this imperial dynasty is in sight, then perhaps it¡¯s not unreasonable to place some hope in him.¡±

    If Daniel Steiner continued building achievements on the front lines and remained devoted to the Empire, it wasn¡¯t an impossible scenario.

    ¡°Of course, the most important thing would be his own will, but...¡±

    There was no need to worry about that.

    Daniel Steiner wanted the position of Chief of Staff more than anyone else.

 Chapter 196

    The brigade, having completed the establishment of the bridgehead, advanced toward Fenbark under Daniel¡¯s orders.

    It was a remarkably smooth advance¡ªso much so that Daniel, seated in a light armored vehicle, couldn¡¯t conceal his irritation.

    If things continue like this, it¡¯ll just end up adding another military achievement to my name...

    According to Phelp, the intelligence officer, the successful securing of the bridge and establishment of the bridgehead without a single casualty would save them roughly two weeks from the projected timeline.

    As a result, Daniel Steiner felt as if his throat were parched.

    If the Chief of Staff hears about this, he¡¯ll want to keep me grinding on the front lines forever.

    For someone like Daniel, who longed for personal peace more than anyone, such a future felt no different than hell.

    What should I...

    How could he escape this wretched reality?

    Just as Daniel was resting his chin on his hand, deep in thought¡ª

    ¡°Brigadier General.¡±

    A flat voice brushed against Daniel¡¯s ear.

    When he turned his head, he saw Lucy blinking her crimson eyes.

    ¡°What do you think the enemy will do next?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult question to answer, so Daniel opened his mouth without delay.

    ¡°They¡¯ve likely established a layered line of defense along the city¡¯s access roads. They¡¯ll have requested reinforcements, so to buy time, they¡¯ll try to delay us as much as possible. It¡¯ll be troublesome, but we¡¯ll have to break through those defenses with everything we¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°I see. If they¡¯ve built defenses, then traps must have been laid as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Anti-tank obstacles or minefields¡ª¡±

    Daniel suddenly trailed off mid-sentence.

    He felt it. This was it.

    He immediately grabbed the radio and pressed the transmit button.

    ¡°All units, halt your advance.¡±

    Not long after Daniel¡¯s command was issued, the speed of the tanks and vehicles gradually began to slow.

    When the lead vehicle finally came to a full stop, the brigade¡¯s advance ground to a halt.

    As the hum of engines faded, Daniel opened the door of the armored vehicle and stepped outside.

    Adjusting his uniform cap and straightening his attire, he was soon approached by Phelp, who had gotten out of the vehicle behind him.

    Phelp offered a slight bow in place of a salute and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Brigadier General. May I ask the reason for halting the advance?¡±

    It was simply too early to begin preparations for camp, hence the question.

    Daniel intended to buy time before enemy reinforcements arrived in Fenbark¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t state that directly. Instead, he answered with solemn weight.

    ¡°Intelligence Officer. Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s odd?¡±

    ¡°...What do you mean, sir?¡±

    ¡°The road conditions. They¡¯re too clean¡ªunnaturally so. Normally, obstacles would be set up to force the enemy to detour. But did we encounter any obstacles during the advance?¡±

    Phelp, who had been pondering, shook his head.

    ¡°Now that you mention it... we didn¡¯t. There were a few fallen trees on the road, but they were small enough for the vehicles to just roll over. They couldn¡¯t be called proper obstacles.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think this means?¡±

    ¡°...Are you suggesting the enemy is intentionally guiding us to use the road?¡±

    Daniel nodded, and Phelp let out a quiet gasp of realization.

    ¡°I see. Then there¡¯s a high probability that anti-tank mines have been planted along the road.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Which means you also know what we need to do now.¡±

    ¡°We must dispatch experienced reconnaissance troops or tank crewmen to detect any signs of recently buried anti-tank mines. Ensuring the safety of our troops must come first.¡±

    That meant they could buy even more time¡ªso Daniel smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re quick to understand. Relay the order to the recon company to inspect the road for signs of anti-tank mine installation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brigadier General!¡±

    Phelp answered with vigor and turned around to carry out the order.

    Watching him walk away, Daniel let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    Good. This should buy me a few days.

    If he repeatedly ordered halts to search for signs of mine deployment, the march on Fenbark could be significantly delayed.

    And since the order isn¡¯t unreasonable, neither the troops nor the officers will object.

    Who would dare oppose a command issued in the name of ensuring allied safety?

    At most, there would be a few grumbles of discontent.

    Daniel was deeply pleased with his own scheme¡ªbut that satisfaction didn¡¯t last long.

    That evening, the company commander of the recon unit returned and reported to Daniel with reverent awe.

    ¡°Company Commander Ehiriam, reporting in. We¡¯ve confirmed signs of anti-tank mine installation two kilometers ahead of our current position. Part of the pavement was deliberately removed, and we discovered freshly disturbed soil camouflaged with loose dirt. We believe the enemy¡¯s forward engineer unit planted them.¡±

    At the report, Daniel froze.

    Meanwhile, the intelligence officer beside him, Phelp, couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.

    ¡°Brigadier General! Once again, your prediction was correct! Two kilometers ahead...! If you¡¯d delayed your order to halt the advance even slightly, it would¡¯ve been a disaster!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Not that Daniel had intended it that way.

    After a brief silence, Daniel issued his next command.

    Now that anti-tank mines had actually been discovered, it was time to get serious¡ªfor the sake of preserving their forces.

    ¡°Have the recon company take a short rest, then begin sweeping the surrounding forest near the minefield. If the enemy intends to conduct a delaying operation, there¡¯s a high chance a small unit is lying in ambush nearby.¡±

    ¡°Indeed... not a word out of place. I will carry out the order!¡±

    The company commander answered with vigor and was just about to turn and deliver the order¡ª

    ¡°Brigadier General.¡±

    He turned to see who had spoken¡ªit was Lucy.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll permit it, I¡¯d like to accompany the recon company.¡±

    ¡°...Accompany the recon company?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to contribute to our strength.¡±

    The look in Lucy¡¯s eyes was filled with conviction¡ªborn of instinct.

    It was too sincere to refuse, and Daniel gave a nod.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, you may participate in this operation alone. That won¡¯t be a problem, will it, Company Commander Ehiriam?¡±

    Ehiriam looked troubled, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice an objection to Daniel.

    ¡°If it is an order, I will comply.¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, in the highlands of the forest near the anti-tank minefield¡ª

    ¡°Goddamn it...¡±

    Bental, the battalion commander of the Fenbark defense forces, who was lying in ambush with approximately 300 troops, clenched his teeth.

    The enemy¡¯s recon unit found the minefield and turned back. Which means...

    It meant Daniel Steiner had discovered the location of the anti-tank mines.

    From Bental¡¯s perspective, it was utterly absurd.

    Just two more kilometers. If they had gone just two more kilometers, they would¡¯ve been blown to bits by the mines...!

    The entire operation hinged on this: once Daniel¡¯s brigade stepped on the anti-tank mines and fell into chaos, Bental¡¯s unit would launch a surprise attack, inflict damage, and retreat.

    But Daniel Steiner, as if he could see through everything, halted the entire advance exactly two kilometers short and dispatched recon to identify the mines.

    How the hell did he figure that out? Is that man some kind of god...?

    At this point, it wasn¡¯t fear¡ªit was helplessness.

    As Bental clicked his tongue in frustration, the sound of footsteps approached from nearby.

    Turning toward the noise, Bental spotted his adjutant.

    ¡°...What is it?¡±

    The adjutant hesitated briefly, then spoke.

    ¡°Commander. I believe the enemy has noticed our position.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A recon unit, roughly company-sized, is approaching our location. If we don¡¯t retreat now, they¡¯ll discover us.¡±

    They¡¯d found the mines¡ªand now they were pinpointing the ambush site, too.

    Bental couldn¡¯t shake the feeling they were dancing in Daniel Steiner¡¯s palm.

    But...

    The fact that they¡¯d spotted the enemy recon first was, at least, something.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just a company, there¡¯s no need to retreat. We strike first, cause casualties, secure prisoners, then fall back to the defensive line.¡±

    ¡°But, Commander...¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant! Shut up and follow my orders! You think the Defense Commander will accept us retreating without a single gain? If we don¡¯t at least tear that recon unit apart¡ª¡±

    Bental trailed off mid-shout.

    The look on his adjutant¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good.

    Uncertain why, Bental fell silent. The adjutant swallowed dryly and finally ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) spoke.

    ¡°Commander. We just received orders from Central Command. They say to be cautious of a silver-haired officer with red eyes in Daniel Steiner¡¯s forces. One matching the description has been sighted in the enemy recon unit.¡±

    ¡°Huh? They want us to be cautious of one officer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. That officer is considered highly dangerous.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just laughable¡ªit left him speechless.

    One officer? You think a single officer can overcome the difference in strength? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Follow my orders! If you keep arguing, I¡¯ll take it as insubordination and have you court-martialed!

    Bental barked, and the adjutant lowered his head, clearly terrified.

    ¡°My apologies! I¡¯ll relay the order at once!¡±

    With that, the adjutant hurried off.

    Bental watched his retreating figure with clear displeasure and let out a long sigh.

    Central Command¡¯s lost their minds. If it were Daniel Steiner himself, maybe¡ªbut getting spooked by one officer...?

    Shaking his head, Bental pulled out a map from his coat.

    Just in case, he wanted to confirm the retreat routes once more.

    As he was poring over the map, a gunshot rang out from nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s begun.¡±

    Bental opened his eyes, tucked the map back into his coat, and drew his pistol.

    Taking a deep breath, he turned toward the direction of the gunfire and started walking.

    ¡ª¡°UwaaAAAAAAAARGH!¡±

    From the forest-turned-battlefield, enemy screams rang out long and loud.

    Idiots. If you¡¯re here to scout, at least try not to get spotted.

    Bental furrowed his brow and gripped his pistol tightly.

    The gunfire continued. The screaming intensified.

    Bental, convinced of victory, smiled¡ªthen abruptly frowned.

    ¡ª¡°What the hell is that! What the fuck is thaaaat!¡±

    ¡ª¡°AAAAAAARGHHHH!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Retreat! Fall back! Get out of the way, you bastards!¡±

    Voices.

    ¡ª¡°Do not retreat! I repeat, do NOT retreat!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Get the machine gun up! Hit it! Hurry!¡±

    ¡ª¡°You sons of bitches! What are you doing?! Shoot! I said shoot!¡±

    The shouting grew clearer and more desperate, making Bental come to a halt.

    Then, one after another, screams loud enough to split his ears tore through the air.

    Bental¡¯s eyes flew wide open.

    His mouth hung open in disbelief.

    This...

    These weren¡¯t the screams of the enemy. That much was painfully obvious.

 Chapter 197

    Roughly three hours later, the recon company returned to the brigade¡¯s encampment.

    Though they were allies, the soldiers at the temporary perimeter outposts could not bring themselves to offer a word of welcome.

    Behind the recon company, a line of prisoners marched in¡ªwearing the uniforms of the Allied Nations.

    Each and every one of the captives looked as though they had seen a ghost, eyes fixed to the ground, faces drained of all color.

    And the recon company was not much different.

    All of them cast furtive, uneasy glances toward Lucy, who walked among them¡ªdrenched in blood, her expression blank.

    Whether or not she was aware of those stares, Lucy crossed the encampment in silence.

    The moment Daniel heard word of the recon company¡¯s return and stepped out to meet them, cold sweat broke across his back.

    ...What is this?

    It was only natural to be thrown off when a recon company that had set out for scouting returned en masse with prisoners.

    The company commander seemed just as bewildered, swallowing dryly before he spoke.

    ¡°Brigadier General. Reporting in. At approximately 2140 hours today, our company made contact with an enemy battalion-sized unit in the elevated forested area near the road where the anti-tank mines were discovered. The enemy was lying in ambush and launched a surprise attack on us.¡±

    ¡°...You were ambushed? Not the other way around?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our company immediately established cover and firing positions and returned fire. However, the situation was dire, and we were preparing to retreat. But then...¡±

    Company Commander Ehiriam glanced sideways at Lucy before continuing cautiously.

    ¡°Thanks to the efforts of Captain Lucy, the tide turned. With morale restored, the company mounted a counterattack and achieved a decisive victory.¡±

    ¡°Specific numbers?¡±

    ¡°We suffered four killed in action and nine wounded. The enemy, on the other hand, lost approximately 180 men, and we secured around 120 prisoners. We also captured a significant number of weapons and equipment.¡±

    In short, they had been ambushed by a force larger than their own¡ªand responded by routing the enemy with minimal losses.

    It sounded absurd. But once you added Lucy Emilia to the equation, it all made sense.

    It was nighttime, visibility was poor, and the enemy didn¡¯t know what they were dealing with. There was no way they could¡¯ve responded properly.

    From the enemy battalion commander¡¯s perspective, it was as though a walking natural disaster had descended upon them.

    Daniel, staring silently at Lucy, let out a quiet breath and turned his gaze to Ehiriam.

    ¡°Did you capture the enemy commander?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once we reached their command post, he dropped his pistol and raised his hands. He seemed to have completely lost the will to fight.¡±

    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll need to have a word with him. Tie him up in an empty barracks. As for the other prisoners, group them in one area to make them easier to manage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Understood.¡±

    Ehiriam gave a crisp reply and turned on his heel to relay the orders.

    As the company commander barked to his men, Daniel once again turned his eyes to Lucy.

    ¡°Lieutenant.¡±

    His voice was low and quiet¡ªmeant so others wouldn¡¯t overhear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you go this far?¡±

    To Daniel¡¯s knowledge, Lucy was someone who went to great lengths to conceal her identity.

    Yet here she was, wielding her power without hesitation. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it.

    Lucy, unable to meet Daniel¡¯s gaze, replied without lifting her eyes.

    ¡°At the moment we were ambushed... it was the only way to save our forces.¡±

    ¡°And you expect me to believe that?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking whether she¡¯d fought back. He was asking whether she had provoked the ambush in the first place.

    Lucy, sensing his meaning, offered no answer.

    Her lips parted slightly, as if to offer an excuse, but no sound emerged.

    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly¡ªsomething was off about her.

    ¡°...Is there a reason you can¡¯t talk about it?¡±

    His guess wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The closer they got to Fenbark, the more Lucy felt a rising, inexplicable wave of anger and hatred.

    Daniel could, at least, understand a fraction of what she might be feeling.

    If the information Hamthal provided is correct, Fenbark is where Lucy was treated as a test subject. Judging by her behavior, she doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of that¡ªbut...

    Daniel briefly considered whether to tell her.

    But then he shook his head.

    There¡¯s no need to stir confusion with unconfirmed intel.

    For now, silence was the best course of action.

    Raising his hand, Daniel lightly rested it on Lucy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Lieutenant. I won¡¯t press you about what happened today. In the end, your actions benefited the brigade. But because of what happened, you and I have crossed a line we can¡¯t walk back from. I¡¯ll have to report today¡¯s battle to High Command.¡±

    A small company defeating an enemy battalion would surely draw attention from above.

    And that attention would land squarely on Lucy Emilia.

    Once High Command began to investigate her seriously, it would become a complicated¡ªand dangerous¡ªsituation.

    Lucy, fully aware of that, could only lower her head with a guilty expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences, Brigadier General...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Daniel cut her off with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to protect you.¡±

    The unexpected words made Lucy flinch and raise her head slowly.

    As her dazed eyes met his, Daniel forced the smile to stay on his face.

    I need to make her believe I¡¯m the only one in the Empire she can rely on. If we can stay in alignment, nothing disastrous will happen between us.

    Daniel spoke from a place of cold survival instinct¡ªbut to Lucy, the meaning went far beyond mere calculation.

    Her red eyes trembled ever so slightly.

    ¡°I... as well...¡±

    Her breathing roughened just a bit as she lowered her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you too, Brigadier General.¡±

    It was a strange irony.

    They harbored different feelings¡ªbut in the end, the place they were trying to reach was the same.

    ****

    After the commotion had settled, Daniel entered the barracks where the enemy battalion commander was being held.

    Inside, Bental sat slumped in a chair, bound and defeated.

    He had been staring at the floor, but the sound of polished boots prompted him to lift his head.

    And there he saw Daniel Steiner, clad in a sharply tailored military uniform.

    The medals pinned to his chest radiated an inscrutable sense of pressure.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Bental. I heard your battalion attempted to ambush our recon company¡ªonly to be defeated. Am I correct?¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s words, Bental snapped out of his stupor, gritting his teeth before shouting in frustration.

    ¡°We should¡¯ve won! By all rights, we should have won! But... that woman with the red eyes¡ªwhat the hell is she? What is that monster!?¡±

    Bental had rushed toward the scene of battle upon hearing the screams¡ªand what he witnessed was beyond comprehension.

    A red-eyed monster, tearing through his men one by one with horrifying speed.

    She moved faster than the eye could follow, and to make matters worse, she generated a gravity field that made it nearly impossible for his soldiers to even lift their rifles.

    In Bental¡¯s memory, Lucy had been like a predator rampaging through a flock of sheep.

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, that woman is far beyond what you¡¯d call human. You bastards... you vile Imperial dogs¡ªdon¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been conducting human experimentation!¡±

    Daniel briefly considered saying she¡¯s your creation, not ours, but shook his head.

    That wasn¡¯t the priority right now.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Bental. I did not give you permission to ask questions. From this point forward, I will ask¡ªyou will answer. Understood?¡±

    Bental bit down hard, visibly seething.

    Seeing that he was still responsive, Daniel continued.

    ¡°If you understand, then tell me where the city¡¯s defensive line begins. If there are any weak points in the terrain, I¡¯d like to hear those as well.¡±

    Bental let out a scoffing laugh.

    ¡°So you want me to betray my country. Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be better off betraying now than later.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯d accept such a pathetic offer? I will never surrender to the man who slaughtered my soldiers. Get out of my sight.¡±

    It was a natural response.

    But Daniel couldn¡¯t help feeling a tinge of pity at Bental¡¯s obstinance.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Bental. I say this for your sake, so listen carefully. If you don¡¯t answer my questions here and now, protocol dictates that my subordinate will proceed with your interrogation through torture.¡±

    ¡°How laughable. Do you think a soldier on the battlefield doesn¡¯t expect that much?¡±

    ¡°No. I think your resolve won¡¯t survive it. And with good reason...¡±

    Daniel lowered his voice, knowing Frien was waiting just outside the barracks.

    ¡°My subordinate is¡ªobjectively¡ªnot sane. Whatever torture resistance you¡¯ve been trained for, what awaits you goes far beyond that. So I¡¯m asking you. Please, answer my questions now.¡±

    There was something genuine in Daniel¡¯s voice.

    Bental hesitated for a moment¡ªbut ultimately didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°Get out of here. I will never join hands with the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s your decision...¡±

    Daniel sighed and stepped out of the barracks.

    Shortly afterward, a woman entered.

    Frien.

    She was carrying a toolbox.

    ¡°Good evening. You must be Lieutenant Colonel Bental, yes? If you don¡¯t mind, please give me a moment.¡±

    She set the toolbox down, opened it, and pulled out a pair of pliers.

    Then, standing up with a smile, she approached Bental.

    ¡°Shall we start with something simple? Like your fingernails?¡±

    ¡°...What? Hold on. Isn¡¯t it standard procedure to ask questions before the torture? Don¡¯t you have something you want to find out from me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But those can wait until later, can¡¯t they?¡±

    Bental froze.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what this woman in front of him was even saying.

    Frien came to a stop in front of him and offered a soft, almost motherly smile.

    ¡°This is punishment time. For trying to harm Brigadier General Daniel. Once you¡¯ve repented enough, we¡¯ll get around to asking questions. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get there.¡±

    She gently stroked the back of Bental¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep teaching you until you do. Even if you pass out, I¡¯ll wake you right up with my healing magic. That way you can keep reflecting on your sins. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±

    Her warm, gentle tone made Bental¡¯s skin crawl.

    As he sat in horror, Frien opened the jaws of the pliers with a light squeeze.

    ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s begin our repentance, shall we?¡±

    Bental shook his head violently, panic overtaking him¡ªbut Frien was unmoved.

    ¡°Heh heh. They all say the same thing at first. No one ever wants to admit their sins. But with time, they all cry and beg and beg, looking ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) back on their lives. You¡¯ll be no different, Lieutenant Colonel.¡±

    The pliers gripped the edge of his fingernail and began to squeeze.

    Bental¡¯s breath grew ragged.

    His eyes widened as he looked up at Frien, and he could no longer deny it.

    Just as Daniel Steiner said...

    This woman is not sane.

 Chapter 198

    After the earlier commotion had quieted down, Daniel gave orders for the entire brigade to rest.

    The reason was clear: if Bental gave up any intel, a forced march would follow. Until then, conserving energy was imperative.

    Ironically, the one who had issued the order¡ªDaniel himself¡ªwas unable to enjoy a moment of proper rest.

    ¡ª¡°AAAAAARGH! Just tell me what you want! Just tell me what the hell you want already!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t I already say? What I want is for you to repent, Lieutenant Colonel Bental.¡±

    ¡ª¡°There¡¯s a limit to insanity, you psychotic bitch¡ª!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Using such vulgar language tells me you haven¡¯t repented nearly enough. Hmm... shall we change tools and try again?¡±

    ¡ª¡°What? Why are you pulling that out¡ªno, fuck! Don¡¯t come near me! STAY AWAY! AAAAARGH!¡±

    The primary reason Daniel couldn''t sleep peacefully was those screams.

    Unfortunately for him, the interrogation site was located directly next to the field command tent. Even if he¡¯d wanted to avoid it, he couldn¡¯t.

    Having spent the night listening to Bental¡¯s howls, Daniel sat at his desk the next morning, unable to hide his fatigue.

    The others in the command tent appeared just as sleep-deprived, going about their duties with haggard faces.

    All was quiet as each officer carried out their morning responsibilities when Phelp, the intelligence officer, approached.

    He was holding a steaming cup in his hand.

    ¡°Hard at it from early in the morning, I see. Would you like some coffee, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Major Phelp... Coffee... yes, that sounds good.¡±

    Daniel answered weakly, and Phelp let out a low chuckle, handing him the cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s chicory coffee. It¡¯s not quite the luxury stuff from the capital, but it¡¯s the best we have here on the front.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky enough to demand luxury in a warzone, am I?¡±

    Daniel quipped with a wan smile, took the cup, and sipped the chicory brew.

    As the warmth slid down his throat, he felt a faint surge of energy return to his body.

    Even though it was a substitute, the flavor was close enough to real coffee to trick his senses.

    ¡°Much better. More importantly, how are the men holding up?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I just finished a sweep of the camp¡ªmorale is at its peak. Securing the bridgehead, identifying the anti-tank mines, and now the recon company¡¯s victory over an enemy battalion... It¡¯s been nothing but success.¡±

    Every operation had been flawlessly executed. As a result, both the troops and officers now supported Daniel Steiner with a near-fanatical degree of trust.

    It was a situation Daniel found troubling, though Phelp remained unaware.

    ¡°Thanks to the General¡¯s deliberate pacing of the march, the troops are still fresh. That alone has given us significant advantage in¡ª¡±

    Before Phelp could finish, another scream rang out from the adjacent tent.

    Unlike the earlier shrieks, this one was low and heavy, like a man crushed beneath his own despair.

    Lieutenant Colonel Bental¡¯s attitude had changed drastically.

    ¡ª¡°Please! I¡¯m begging you, stop! I¡¯ll tell you everything¡ªjust please!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Lieutenant Colonel? It¡¯s only been half a day, you know. If you¡¯re crying already, how do you plan to survive the rest?¡±

    ¡ª¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! Please, have mercy!¡±

    Phelp clucked his tongue at the sounds coming through the wall.

    ¡°Nonstop torture... She¡¯s terrifying. It¡¯s a blessing that Lieutenant Frien¡¯s one of ours and not theirs.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Facing her as an enemy... I¡¯d rather not imagine it.¡±

    Finishing the last of his coffee, Daniel set the cup down.

    ¡°His will seems broken. Bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Phelp left the tent to carry out the order.

    After some time, he returned with Lieutenant Colonel Bental in tow, his hands bound.

    Bental¡¯s steps were slow and feeble as he entered the command tent.

    On the surface, he appeared uninjured¡ªFrien had clearly healed him before the transfer¡ªbut his hollow, lifeless eyes told a different story.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Bental.¡±

    At the sound of Daniel¡¯s voice, Bental flinched.

    Upon seeing Daniel seated at the head of the operations table, Bental dropped to his knees as though facing a predator.

    ¡°Enough! Please, enough! Just kill me! You can do it, can¡¯t you? Order my execution already!¡±

    Daniel pitied the man¡¯s pitiful state¡ªbut mercy was not an option.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. And if you answer my questions properly, the torture will stop here and now. You¡¯ll be treated with the dignity afforded to a commanding officer. If you understand, nod.¡±

    Bental, with no other options remaining, nodded his head.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s start from the beginning. Explain where the city¡¯s defensive line has been established.¡±

    Bental hesitated.

    Betraying his comrades was still a line he couldn¡¯t easily cross.

    But silence would mean returning to a personal hell of endless pain.

    Not wanting to revisit that nightmare, Bental finally spoke between quiet sobs.

    ¡°Our defensive line is set along the railway on the city¡¯s outskirts. The high ground to the northeast... that¡¯s our primary stronghold. You could say the bulk of our forces are concentrated there.¡±

    ¡°I see. That explains the ambush with your battalion.¡±

    The enemy operation was simple.

    The plan had been to wait until Daniel¡¯s brigade triggered the anti-tank mines, then strike during the confusion. After dealing a critical blow, they would retreat.

    If Daniel¡¯s brigade gave chase, that would complete the trap.

    The pursuing forces would be drawn into range of the heavy infantry and artillery batteries positioned on the high ground¡ªresulting in massive losses.

    But the moment Daniel had identified the anti-tank minefield, the entire plan fell apart.

    Daniel drummed his fingers on the table as he spoke.

    ¡°Even with a delaying strategy, you¡¯d have to concentrate forces to confront a brigade. Dispersing troops would risk a breakthrough along a single axis, which could collapse your entire line. That [N O V E L I G H T] said, it¡¯s not a perfect solution.¡±

    His fingers stopped.

    ¡°So, if most of your strength is concentrated on the northeastern high ground... then there must be a weak point somewhere else. Where is it?¡±

    Bental stayed silent.

    This was a line of conscience he didn¡¯t want to cross.

    Daniel stared at him, unblinking.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Bental. I do not like repeating myself.¡±

    The quiet finality in Daniel¡¯s tone pushed Bental to the edge.

    Realizing he could no longer resist, Bental let out a breath and lowered his head.

    ¡°...The warehouse district in the southeast. There are some old freight yards and dilapidated storage buildings. The trenches are poorly dug, and troop presence is minimal.¡±

    It was natural. With limited regimental strength, the enemy had concentrated forces on their critical axis of defense.

    Which meant everything outside that axis was effectively a dead zone.

    Daniel stood from his seat.

    ¡°Operations Officer.¡±

    The officer who had been silently listening beside him bowed.

    ¡°Yes, Brigadier General.¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t look at him as he gave the order.

    ¡°Send a small recon detachment to the southeastern warehouse district. Verify whether Lieutenant Colonel Bental¡¯s claims are true.¡±

    His gaze remained fixed on the operational map spread across the war table.

    He still didn¡¯t understand why things were going so smoothly. But as brigade commander, Daniel had no other choice but to act.

    ¡°If Bental¡¯s information is accurate...¡±

    He sighed inwardly, but on the surface, wore the grim expression of a textbook general.

    ¡°Then we will break the enemy¡¯s defensive line¡ªand occupy Fenbark.¡±

    ****

    Several days later ¡ª the Fenbark defensive line.

    Outskirts of the southeastern warehouse district, temporary observation post.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it rained yesterday... the fog¡¯s thick today.¡±

    At the observation soldier¡¯s comment, Post Commander Sergeant Melat furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Yeah. I hate days like this¡ªfoggy days.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same. Who actually likes this kind of weather?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that simple...¡±

    Melat started to explain but stopped short.

    A strange sensation crept over him¡ªlike something was flickering just beyond the fog.

    ¡°...What the hell?¡±

    At the edge of his vision, vague shapes began to take form.

    Faintly, as if from a dream¡ªor a nightmare¡ªhe could hear the sound of treads crushing dirt.

    The observation soldier, sensing that something was wrong too, began to sweat cold.

    ¡°No way... is that...¡±

    Before the soldier could finish his sentence, Melat lifted the binoculars hanging around his neck and scanned the forward area.

    He inhaled sharply¡ªdry, breathless.

    Tanks, half-tracks, and armored vehicles were emerging through the mist.

    Swathed in fog, they advanced in silence.

    Etched into their sides was the emblem of an eagle.

    No mistaking it¡ªthey were Imperial.

    Behind them, the formation of soldiers stretched endlessly into the white haze.

    Melat¡¯s breathing turned shallow. His lips cracked with dryness.

    He lowered the binoculars, staring in stunned silence as he mouthed the words¡ª

    ¡°They¡¯re coming. This way...¡±

    With the name Daniel Steiner ringing in his head, Melat whispered, like a man already condemned¡ª

    ¡°Hell is coming.¡±

 Chapter 199

    The moment the post commander confirmed the brigade¡¯s advance, he immediately reported it to the battalion commander stationed at the warehouse district.

    But Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade did not grant the defense battalion commander time to react.

    BOOM¡ª!

    The roar of a tank¡¯s main gun split the air.

    In an instant, the warehouse buildings and hastily dug trenches exploded into rubble, spewing debris in every direction.

    Crushed beneath those fragments before they could even scream, the defending soldiers lost their will to fight long before they lost their lives.

    ¡°How the hell are we supposed to beat this...?¡±

    The tanks emerging through the fog looked like iron beasts, monstrous and unstoppable.

    The machine gun nests opened fire, but their bullets bounced harmlessly off the armor of the Imperial tanks.

    As if annoyed, one tank casually rotated its turret and aimed directly at the nearest nest.

    The gunner inside screamed¡ªhalf rage, half panic¡ªas he squeezed the trigger. But it was hopeless.

    BOOM!

    A shell struck the nest dead-on, reducing it to scorched wreckage.

    Dust and soot burst from the sandbags, and thick black smoke writhed upward like flames.

    Through that hellish haze, figures in black Imperial uniforms began to emerge one by one.

    They raised their weapons toward the remnants of the defense force¡ªno exception made for those buried under debris.

    ¡°Aah...¡±

    One soldier, pinned beneath a broken beam, looked up at the approaching Imperial trooper and scoffed bitterly.

    There was never a chance. Not for us. Not against the Empire¡¯s devil...

    There was no defeating the army led by Daniel Steiner.

    ****

    The battalion commander of the warehouse district raised the white flag less than ten minutes after the assault began.

    It was obvious that resisting any longer would only lead to senseless deaths, and so he surrendered to preserve what remained of his men.

    Accepting the surrender, Daniel ordered a ceasefire and claimed the warehouse district.

    Victory had come with ease.

    ¡ª¡°We won again! Those Allied Nation bastards can¡¯t do a damn thing against us!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Long live the Brigadier General! He led us to victory again!¡±

    ¡ª¡°Hah! Look at these piss-stained Allied cowards! They wet themselves and ran!¡±

    As the soldiers celebrated in a frenzy of triumph, Phelp approached Daniel, who was surveying the captured district.

    ¡°Brigadier General. The operation was a complete success, just as you predicted.¡±

    Daniel nodded at Phelp¡¯s words.

    ¡°Casualties?¡±

    ¡°None, sir. The enemy battalion commander surrendered before a proper battle even broke out. I must say, sir¡ªhaving observed it now several times¡ªyour strategy and tactical foresight are nothing short of astonishing.¡±

    Daniel blinked, unsure what the man was even talking about.

    Phelp continued enthusiastically.

    ¡°You delayed the advance, waiting for a foggy day to strike! I¡¯d assumed you were simply preserving troop stamina, but clearly, I was too shortsighted.¡±

    Excitement lit Phelp¡¯s face.

    ¡°You recognized how humid the weather had been and used it to your advantage! Thanks to the fog, the enemy outposts didn¡¯t spot our forces in time¡ªwe gained a massive edge! I can¡¯t even begin to fathom how far ahead you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    That wasn¡¯t it at all.

    Daniel had given the attack order without the slightest thought. The fog had just been dumb luck.

    Even if I tell him he¡¯s wrong...

    No one would believe him. They¡¯d just assume he was being modest.

    Better to let it go.

    ¡°Intelligence Officer. If your report is finished, go have the enemy battalion commander give us the Fenbark defense HQ¡¯s comms frequencies. I¡¯d like to have a word with their commander.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Phelp saluted and turned to leave.

    Daniel let out a quiet breath as he watched him go.

    We¡¯ve broken the defense line. That means the next step is a push into the city...

    Capturing Fenbark would all but guarantee he gained the Chief of Staff¡¯s total favor.

    And with that would come another assignment. God knew what kind.

    Resting his chin on one hand, Daniel furrowed his brow.

    There has to be another way...

    Maybe there was one opportunity left.

    If I provoke the Fenbark Defense Commander over comms...

    They might dig in and demand a last stand, turning the battle into a protracted urban engagement.

    If the civilians got involved too, Daniel might have the excuse he needed to argue the resistance was too severe and recommend withdrawal.

    He was seriously weighing the idea when¡ª

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand... Why...¡±

    A low murmur broke his train of thought.

    Looking up, Daniel spotted Lucy not far away, standing still, her eyes locked on Fenbark.

    They were now close enough to see the city with the naked eye.

    Daniel approached her in silence.

    ¡°Lieutenant.¡±

    Startled, Lucy flinched and turned around.

    ¡°...Brigadier General.¡±

    She dipped her head. There was something in her expression Daniel didn¡¯t often see¡ªan unfamiliar fear.

    It¡¯s not fear of me...

    It was more likely the city itself. Whatever she felt toward Fenbark was surfacing now.

    Unsure what to say, Daniel finally asked, choosing his words with care.

    ¡°Have you been here before? Or do you know anything about that city?¡±

    Testing the waters, but Lucy shook her head.

    ¡°This is my first time. I¡¯ve never seen that city before.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, sir. I truly don¡¯t know this place. But...¡±

    She turned her head again, eyes fixed on the distant skyline.

    ¡°The closer we get to that city, the more... unexplainably nauseous I feel...¡±

    She clenched her fists tightly, as though unwilling to say more.

    Daniel followed her gaze to the city beyond.

    ¡°I won¡¯t pry further. But if you don¡¯t want to enter that city, you can be honest about it. I have enough authority to indulge a little insubordination.¡±

    It was a veiled suggestion¡ªthat perhaps the two of them might work together to avoid the city entirely.

    But Lucy, interpreting it as kindness, shook her head gently.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯ll decline. I still don¡¯t understand why I feel this way, but...¡±

    She turned to him with a faint smile.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be all right. As long as I¡¯m with you, Brigadier General.¡±

    It was a fragile smile, one that looked as if it might vanish at the slightest gust of wind¡ªbut a beautiful one, born of compassion nonetheless.

    Daniel didn¡¯t respond right away.

    Lucy blinked, puzzled by his silence.

    ¡°...Brigadier General?¡±

    Only then did Daniel snap out of it, clearing his throat and shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lucy nodded quietly, returning her gaze to the city.

    A cool breeze stirred, brushing across their faces.

    And in that silence, Lucy became keenly aware of Daniel¡¯s presence beside her.

    Perhaps because someone was there¡ªsomeone who seemed to understand her pain¡ª

    For some reason...

    Even as she stared out at that city, she didn¡¯t feel that same dreadful unease anymore.

    ****

    Meanwhile, inside the Command and Control Room of the Fenbark Defense Headquarters¡ª

    ¡°Commander! Reports say the enemy brigade bypassed our main force and attacked the southeastern warehouse district! The defense line has been broken!¡±

    An officer in charge of communications burst through the doors mid-operations meeting, delivering the emergency report.

    The news froze the entire command room in stunned silence¡ªuntil the operations officer finally managed to speak.

    ¡°...They attacked the southeastern warehouse district? That wasn¡¯t one of the expected approaches.¡±

    ¡°It appears the battalion we dispatched for the ambush was captured by the enemy. It seems they extracted information from Lieutenant Colonel Bental.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you saying Bental spilled all our secrets barely a day after capture?¡±

    For a man of such reputed resolve¡ªhow?

    The command room devolved into confusion. Shock and disbelief clouded every officer¡¯s face.

    The most shaken among them was, of course, the Defense Commander himself¡ªDorbaf.

    How...?

    How had Daniel Steiner anticipated every move and responded so flawlessly?

    Even after sacrificing the bridge and setting up their defense lines accordingly, Steiner had methodically picked them apart, as if he were watching from above.

    With despair creeping in, Dorbaf pressed a heavy palm against his forehead¡ªjust as one of the staff officers shouted:

    ¡°Commander! If Steiner¡¯s occupied the warehouse district, then it¡¯s only a matter of time before he pushes into the city! We must order our main forces to pull back¡ª!¡±

    ¡°And what good will that do?! The terrain between the warehouse district and the city is flat! Steiner will reach it before we can even regroup!¡±

    ¡°So we just do nothing!?¡±

    ¡°If this report is accurate, then over 800 of our troops have either died or been captured! With what remaining force do you expect us to stop a full Imperial brigade?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right! And that¡¯s not even considering that the enemy will get to the city first!¡±

    The officers erupted into shouts, accusations flying across the room. Chaos descended.

    Everyone insisted their take was the right one¡ªuntil Dorbaf clenched his jaw and slammed his thick fist down on the operations table with a BANG.

    Only then did the room fall silent again, all eyes turning toward their commander.

    ¡°Everyone shut your mouths. The report isn¡¯t even finished. Signals Officer.¡±

    The signals officer flinched under Dorbaf¡¯s gaze but stepped forward.

    ¡°Y-yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡°When is the reinforcements from Central Command arriving?¡±

    ¡°...They¡¯ve issued orders to hold for another week, sir.¡±

    A groan passed through the room.

    A week¡ªplenty of time for Daniel Steiner to trample Fenbark to dust.

    Dorbaf forced himself to breathe calmly before speaking again.

    ¡°What about Daniel Steiner himself? Has he sent any communication? What does he want from us?¡±

    He was asking if Steiner had contacted them directly.

    The signals officer hesitated before responding.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner said...¡±

    His face went pale with despair.

    ¡°...¡®If you refuse to surrender, I will lead every last one of you to death.¡¯ He added that any citizen who sides with the Defense Force will be regarded as an enemy combatant and executed. He... he said to steel ourselves if we plan to resist the Empire. And that this would be his first and final offer.¡±

    A heavy silence settled over the room.

    Everyone knew Daniel Steiner wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    He was the Empire¡¯s devil¡ªand he always delivered on his threats.

    ¡°He... he means to attack even our civilians...¡±

    The fear in the room became suffocating.

    Dorbaf could almost hear their screams already.

    ¡°The Defense Force must not use civilians as shields. We can¡¯t...¡±

    His voice broke. In front of his staff, Dorbaf bowed his head.

    He couldn¡¯t lift his face. Couldn¡¯t look his officers in the eye.

    ¡°...Tell Daniel Steiner... the Defense Commander acknowledges defeat and surrenders.¡±

    He gritted his teeth and spat the words out as if they poisoned him.

    ¡°Tell him... Fenbark ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) is his now...!¡±

 Chapter 200

    Daniel initially denied Dorbaf¡¯s declaration of surrender.

    He insisted it could be a deception tactic by the enemy defense force and must not be accepted at face value.

    Maintaining that Dorbaf should be suspected until the end, Daniel summoned the reconnaissance company and ordered them to secure the city¡¯s primary entry points and establish security.

    The reconnaissance company executed the order and reported back to Daniel that there were no traps within the city.

    So it was.

    It wasn¡¯t a trick¡ªDorbaf had genuinely raised the white flag to Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade.

    Once Daniel confirmed the sincerity of Dorbaf¡¯s surrender, he led the brigade into the city, heading toward the enemy command center while receiving cold, hostile stares from the citizens.

    With the brigade vehicles forming an escort fore and aft, Daniel¡¯s armored car came to a stop in front of the command headquarters.

    Stepping out of the vehicle, Daniel adjusted his uniform and entered the command building, leading a platoon composed of Lucy and elite soldiers.

    Inside the building were senior officers of the defense force clad in Allied Nations uniforms, but none of them dared to stop Daniel Steiner¡ªthey simply lowered their heads.

    Casting a sidelong glance at the group consumed by defeat, Daniel walked straight to the command and control room.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    At his command, soldiers kicked the door open with their military boots.

    Bang!

    Beyond the wide-open door were staff officers with bowed heads¡ªand Dorbaf, clenching his jaw tightly.

    Before Daniel could even issue an order, his soldiers entered the command room in an orderly fashion and aimed their rifles at the staff officers.

    It was a warning¡ªto ensure they couldn¡¯t pull any stunts.

    Daniel scanned the control room with a brief glance and then began walking forward slowly.

    Tap¡ª

    With each echoing step of his boots, the shoulders of the defense staff flinched.

    Among them, none dared raise their heads out of fear¡ªonly Dorbaf met Daniel¡¯s gaze with a hardened expression.

    Standing before the command desk, Daniel opened his mouth under Dorbaf¡¯s fixed stare.

    ¡°Colonel Dorbaf.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly.

    ¡°Surprising. I expected you to demand a fight to the bitter end.¡±

    Truthfully, he wanted to ask outright why Dorbaf had chosen to surrender¡ªbut he carefully phrased his words, mindful of the ears around him.

    To Dorbaf, of course, it sounded like mockery.

    ¡°You speak as if I had a choice. If I had called for a last stand, wouldn¡¯t you have turned this city into a sea of fire? You damnable devil...!¡±

    Daniel remained silent.

    He had no idea how to respond.

    It was a blatant misunderstanding, but he couldn¡¯t correct it with the truth.

    Imperial soldiers with open ears were all around.

    And even if he did speak the truth, Dorbaf wouldn¡¯t believe it anyway.

    As the silence dragged on, sweat broke across Dorbaf¡¯s face.

    He was feeling the oppressive weight behind Daniel¡¯s chilling gaze.

    Sensing Daniel¡¯s intent from that cold stare, Dorbaf felt a deep, instinctive fear rise within him and spoke.

    ¡°...You look displeased that we surrendered. Were you truly planning to set the city ablaze? Daniel Steiner¡ªare you really the same ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) kind of human as I am?¡±

    The way he continued to misinterpret things so wildly was absurd.

    Deciding he couldn¡¯t let that mouth keep flapping unchecked, Daniel looked at Dorbaf with thinly veiled contempt.

    ¡°Is that the end of the defeated man¡¯s excuse?¡±

    Dorbaf¡¯s eyes widened.

    Glaring at Daniel with bloodshot rage, he fought the growing urge to strike down the devil standing before him.

    But he restrained himself¡ªrealizing that the one in control here was Daniel Steiner.

    Once Dorbaf went quiet, Daniel turned to Lucy.

    ¡°Captain. Inform them that we¡¯ve secured the enemy commander. Proceed to seal off the city and secure the infrastructure. Also, conduct a full sweep of the city¡ªthere may be groups still resisting independently of the commander¡¯s surrender.¡±

    Lucy nodded.

    ¡°Understood. Do you have a plan in mind for the treatment of the commander and his staff?¡±

    ¡°First, they¡¯ll be detained here. Formalizing the terms and scope of the surrender in writing takes priority.¡±

    ¡°Then I will convey your intentions accordingly.¡±

    With a crisp reply, Lucy exited the command room.

    While the soldiers still had their rifles trained on the enemy, Daniel looked at Dorbaf.

    ¡°Colonel Dorbaf. Our side will soon bring the surrender documents. I suggest you cooperate without resistance.¡±

    With that, Daniel turned and left the control room.

    As the sound of his footsteps faded, someone in the room quietly muttered.

    ¡°Pitiful.¡±

    It was Dorbaf.

    ¡°...Daniel Steiner. I truly pity you. I know your kind¡ªthe ones who can only find purpose and joy in war.¡±

    Dorbaf¡¯s quiet murmur, now free from rage, echoed softly throughout the room.

    ¡°I want to ask. What made you come to hate peace so much? What happened in your past that turned you into someone who lives for war?¡±

    If Daniel had heard him, the injustice of it would¡¯ve made his blood boil¡ªbut everyone present nodded along to Dorbaf¡¯s words.

    ¡®Brigadier does seem to have a thing for war.¡¯

    ¡®Just look at that all-out war speech...¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s an orphan, right? Did the Allied Forces kill his parents or something?¡¯

    Even the soldiers were thinking it.

    ****

    At the same time ¡ª General Staff Headquarters.

    Operational Conference Room, chaired by the Chief of the General Staff.

    ¡°...As you mentioned, the Republic¡¯s offensive is fierce, but not beyond what we can withstand. The 12th Infantry Division executed a strategic withdrawal of six kilometers from the first defensive line, but after reorganization, launched a counteroffensive and by 0900 hours this morning, reclaimed the first line of defense.¡±

    Chief of the General Staff Arman fell into thought after hearing the report.

    Glancing down at the documents laid out on the table, Arman turned to the intelligence staff officer.

    ¡°They say the Republic is using new-model artillery. Has its firepower been assessed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s confirmed to be medium-caliber towed artillery. However, it is not particularly dangerous. Compared to the standard artillery used by our forces, it¡¯s inferior in performance. That said, the Republic seems to be focusing on quantity and continuous salvos, so caution is still advised.¡±

    Hearing that, Arman nodded inwardly with a sense of relief.

    ¡®The situation may be somewhat disadvantageous, but we¡¯re absorbing the enemy¡¯s attacks without major losses. Considering that most wars begin with an intense bombardment, we may be able to hold out against the Republic¡¯s invasion after all.¡¯

    Thanks to anticipating the Republic¡¯s intervention and redistributing forces along the front, they had managed to hold the line.

    ¡®Now the problem is the Allied Nations.¡¯

    For now, the Federation was watching from the sidelines. But if they changed their mind and declared their intent to enter the war, the Empire would be no more than a candle flickering in the wind.

    ¡®Which means... we must do as Daniel Steiner suggested.¡¯

    They had to make the Empire¡¯s strength known to the world in order to prevent the war from escalating.

    ¡®The moment the other nations realize the Empire is struggling, they¡¯ll pounce without hesitation.¡¯

    At present, the best course of action was to demonstrate the Empire¡¯s military might, in any way possible.

    ¡®If Daniel Steiner succeeds in occupying Fenbark...¡¯

    It would undoubtedly serve as the cornerstone for halting the spread of war.

    Arman felt a pang of guilt at placing such a heavy burden on a young officer¡¯s shoulders¡ªbut the urgency of the situation left him no choice.

    Talented officers had to be pushed hard on the frontlines. That was the most efficient use of their capabilities.

    Knock knock¡ª

    Just as Arman was deep in thought over the Fenbark operation, a knock came at the door.

    ¡°Chief of the General Staff! Liaison officer from the Intelligence Staff Office. I have an urgent report!¡±

    A bulletin? Arman turned his eyes toward the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    With permission granted, the door opened, and the liaison entered.

    Feeling the weight of the Chief of Staff and senior officers¡¯ eyes on him, the liaison momentarily stiffened¡ªbut quickly regained composure and saluted.

    Arman returned the salute, prompting the liaison to speak with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Forgive the interruption, sir! I¡¯m here regarding Brigadier General Daniel Steiner.¡±

    There was no need for apology.

    After all, Arman himself had given instructions to prioritize reports related to the Fenbark operation.

    ¡°If it concerns the Brigadier General, is it a request for reinforcements?¡±

    If the enemy had deliberately engaged in a delaying tactic to await reinforcements, then even someone like Daniel Steiner would have faced significant difficulty.

    But the liaison delivered an entirely unexpected answer.

    ¡°No, sir! According to a report just received, Brigadier General Daniel Steiner has successfully occupied Fenbark! I¡¯ve come to relay this news to you immediately!¡±

    It left him speechless.

    ¡®He... occupied Fenbark?¡¯

    The staff officers in the room also stared at the liaison in disbelief.

    Everyone had assumed it would take at least a month to occupy Fenbark. And yet Daniel Steiner had sent word of its fall in less than two weeks¡ªof course they were stunned.

    After a brief silence, Arman finally spoke.

    ¡°That is welcome news indeed. What are the casualty numbers from the engagement?¡±

    ¡°According to the materials sent by the brigade, two enemy battalions suffered near-total destruction. Meanwhile, estimated losses on our side...¡±

    The liaison seemed as if he could barely believe it himself.

    ¡°...are limited to four killed in action and nine wounded.¡±

    The conference room erupted with murmurs.

    ¡°Those numbers are absurd. Is this some kind of inflated after-action report?¡±

    ¡°Even for Brigadier General Daniel Steiner...¡±

    ¡°He engaged enemy forces at regimental strength, didn¡¯t he? And he was on the offensive, not defending. How in the world...?¡±

    The staff officers reacted as if they¡¯d heard something utterly impossible, denying the reality before them.

    Under normal circumstances, Arman would have scolded them and praised Daniel Steiner¡¯s accomplishment¡ªbut in this moment, he couldn¡¯t help sharing in their disbelief.

    ¡°Liaison. Just to be sure...¡±

    Arman wore an uncharacteristically baffled expression.

    ¡°...you¡¯re not playing some kind of joke on me, are you?¡±

    That was how shocking Daniel Steiner¡¯s achievement truly was.

 Chapter 201

    After Dorbaf signed the surrender document, Daniel proceeded to occupy the Defense Command Headquarters.

    He expelled all former defense personnel and replaced them with key figures from his own side.

    Originally, he had intended to take over City Hall, but considering potential backlash from the citizens, he decided to use the Defense HQ as a temporary command post instead.

    Fortunately, the citizens of Fenbark voiced little opposition to the Empire''s military occupying the Defense HQ.

    They already knew they had lost. To them, the absorption of the city¡¯s military institutions by the Empire was an inevitable consequence.

    And so, Daniel and Lucy were now working out of the Defense Commander¡¯s Office.

    The reason they were conducting operations from the occupied city was simple.

    Even though they had taken control of Fenbark, it didn¡¯t mean they were free from danger.

    Remnants of the enemy forces or resistance cells might still be active, and there was a significant possibility that the Allied Nations had not yet given up on providing reinforcements to Fenbark.

    Moreover, stabilizing the city and securing the cooperation of its citizens inevitably required them to bury themselves in mountains of paperwork.

    As a result, Lucy¡ªwho had been assisting Daniel all day¡ªwas suddenly struck with a headache.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    With no warning, pain seared through her skull. Gritting her teeth, she pressed a hand to her forehead.

    But the headache only grew worse.

    The moment it felt like a bolt of lightning was exploding in her brain, Lucy saw something.

    ¡ª ¡°Good haul today, huh?¡±

    What she saw were voices¡ªlikely belonging to coachmen¡ªand a wagon filled with children in the cargo bed.

    As she stared at the children in their ragged clothes, the coachmen¡¯s voices continued.

    ¡ª ¡°But why do they pay so much for orphans over at ????¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t really know. I heard the order came from ???? ?? personally.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Huh? I was told it was from ????. Is it really true, then? That they¡¯re doing human experiments on the orphans...¡±

    The wagon jostled as it hit a stone.

    ¡ª ¡°Speculate all you want, but don¡¯t go saying that out loud. If something goes wrong, we¡¯ll be the ones losing our heads.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Got it, got it. Still... people say war makes monsters of men, and it¡¯s true. What did these kids ever do to deserve this? Damn shame.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°The hell are you talking about, like you¡¯re not part of this?¡±

    With the coachmen¡¯s laughter, her vision snapped back to normal.

    What now lay before her wasn¡¯t a wagon full of children, but a stack of documents filled with military terminology.

    Dazed and disturbed by what she¡¯d just seen, Lucy blinked in confusion.

    ¡°Captain?¡±

    Startled by Daniel¡¯s voice, Lucy quickly lifted her head.

    ¡°...Brigadier?¡±

    Daniel frowned slightly as he studied her blank, absentminded expression.

    ¡°Something wrong? I¡¯ve been calling you for a while now, but you weren¡¯t responding. You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Lucy nearly told him about the strange vision¡ªbut shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t want to worry him with memories she couldn¡¯t even explain.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think I just dozed off for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Dozed off, huh...¡±

    Daniel still eyed her suspiciously, but didn¡¯t press the issue further.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been through quite a lot getting here. I suppose it¡¯s only natural for your mind and body to be worn down. You may leave early today¡ªgo ahead and pack your things.¡±

    With that, Daniel lowered his gaze and began writing with his fountain pen.

    It was clearly a report, and after a brief hesitation, Lucy asked quietly,

    ¡°...Are you writing the report for General Staff?¡±

    Daniel nodded as he continued scribbling.

    ¡°They wanted a detailed explanation of how the battle unfolded. Even after I sent the combat log, they didn¡¯t believe it. I guess we fought too well.¡±

    Daniel brushed it off with a chuckle, but Lucy couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.

    Because she had acted without permission, Daniel was now stuck dealing with all the aftermath alone.

    Feeling like she was walking on eggshells, Lucy mumbled,

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you...¡±

    ¡°¡®Suffering¡¯ is hardly the word.¡±

    Finishing the report, Daniel signed his name at the bottom.

    ¡°It¡¯s already behind us¡ªand thanks to you, our company got through without losing a single life. As their commanding officer, I should be the one thanking you. Honestly, I should be giving you a medal.¡±

    Daniel, who had just made every effort to say I¡¯m on your side, you know that, right?, tucked the report away and opened a drawer.

    ¡°Speaking of rewards, I recall you¡¯re fond of desserts. Which reminds me...¡±

    After placing the report inside and closing the drawer, Daniel looked over at Lucy.

    ¡°Once the resistance remnants are cleared and administrative measures are finalized, we¡¯ll be able to take some rest. How about spending some time at a dessert shop when that happens?¡±

    ¡°...Dessert, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I asked around a bit about the city¡ªthere¡¯s a shop known for its lemon drizzle cake. Crisp on the outside, moist on the inside, soaked in lemon syrup... It¡¯s apparently elegant and refreshing, and people won¡¯t stop praising it.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s mouth began to water.

    ¡°They say the shop also serves chilled black tea with the cake. The crisp, clean flavor of the tea balances the sweetness and lets you enjoy the soft, sugary taste like it¡¯s your first bite every time...¡±

    Her face remained expressionless, but her eyes sparkled with life.

    It was obvious to anyone that she wanted to go¡ªso Daniel sealed the deal.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can tell you the name and location of the shop.¡±

    Daniel had made an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse¡ªbut inwardly, his thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡®While Lucy¡¯s at the dessert shop, I need to visit the lab Hamthal mentioned.¡¯

    The research facility tied to the Lucy Project was located right here in this city.

    He hadn¡¯t wanted it to be this way, but now that they had taken Fenbark, he had no reason not to visit it.

    Once the urgent matters were taken care of, he planned to distract Lucy and investigate the lab on his own.

    Bringing soldiers along would be safer, but Daniel had his reasons.

    ¡®No one else can know about the Lucy Project.¡¯

    Depending on how the information was handled, both Lucy and Daniel himself could be placed in grave danger¡ªso he had to tread carefully.

    With that in mind, Daniel had hoped to separate her.

    But, as expected, things didn¡¯t go as planned.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going too, I¡¯ll come.¡±

    To Lucy, whether or not there was dessert was irrelevant.

    What mattered was whether Daniel would be with her.

    ****

    At the same time ¡ª Allied Nations Command Headquarters.

    Immediately after the operational meeting.

    ¡°How exactly am I supposed to accept that Fenbark has fallen? Do you expect the Supreme Commander to just nod quietly at such news?¡±

    Count Khaledra, a special advisor directly under the Supreme Command, snarled at Supreme Commander Bemaret in the now-empty conference hall.

    With only the two of them remaining in the vast room, Bemaret replied with an air of resignation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if we refused their request for reinforcements. We simply couldn¡¯t divert troops from the front lines, and it took time to gather what forces we could.¡±

    From a strategic perspective, Bemaret¡¯s explanation wasn¡¯t wrong.

    No one had expected Fenbark¡ªbelieved to be able to hold out for a month¡ªto fall in less than two weeks.

    Grinding his teeth at the thought that it was Daniel Steiner who had done it, Khaledra spoke through clenched jaws.

    ¡°...Where are the reinforcements now?¡±

    ¡°Near the Edelbatre Mountains. About 300 kilometers from Fenbark. If we force-march them, they could arrive within eight days, but I don¡¯t see the point. Daniel Steiner will have already laid traps and is surely waiting for them.¡±

    Khaledra raised a hand and pressed it to his forehead.

    After a long pause to steady his breath, he murmured,

    ¡°Fenbark cannot be handed over. That place... must not fall into his hands.¡±

    ¡°Count Khaledra. I understand Fenbark¡¯s symbolic significance to the Allied Nations, but it¡¯s not worth suffering catastrophic attrition.¡±

    ¡°No. Even if it comes at great cost, we must take it back.¡±

    Khaledra swept a hand down his face, gripped his cane, and rose to his feet.

    ¡°Supreme Commander. Order the reinforcements to hold position at their current location.¡±

    ¡°Count Khaledra? As I said, our chances of success are slim¡ª¡±

    ¡°Our chances are favorable.¡±

    Cutting him off, Khaledra looked down silently at the seated Supreme Commander.

    ¡°Gather every last scrap of Etherlium remaining in the Allied Nations. The Empire believes we¡¯ve depleted our Etherlium reserves. Which means... if we use Etherlium for a blitz assault, not even Daniel Steiner will be able to anticipate it.¡±

    Hearing that, Bemaret leapt to his feet in protest.

    ¡°Count Khaledra! You¡¯re suggesting we pour all the Etherlium we¡¯ve gathered from across the country into the operation to retake Fenbark? If we burn through it now, we¡¯ll be in a resource drought for months!¡±

    ¡°...Retake Fenbark? Do you really think that¡¯s what I care about?¡±

    At the Count¡¯s cold, hollow tone, Bemaret visibly flinched.

    ¡°Supreme Commander. My objective is simple: eliminate Daniel Steiner. And...¡±

    Khaledra¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits.

    ¡°This time, I will command the army myself. Now prepare my transport.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ll be commanding in person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It was the first time Count Khaledra¡ªalways issuing orders from the safety of the rear¡ªhad declared that he would lead the army in person.

    Which meant one thing: Khaledra saw Daniel Steiner as a threat significant enough to warrant that level of action.

    ¡°To hunt down a rampaging wolf...¡±

    Staring out the window, Khaledra gripped his cane tightly, Daniel Steiner¡¯s face seared into his mind.

    ¡°...this is the only way.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Five days later.

    A famous dessert shop in Fenbark.

    ¡°How is it? Did the lemon drizzle cake suit your taste?¡±

    On the outdoor terrace of the shop¡¯s second floor, Lucy, having cleaned her plate thoroughly, nodded while dabbing the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief.

    ¡°It was delicious. Also...¡±

    Lucy turned her head in the direction of the breeze.

    The gravel path, faintly imbued with the evening air, glowed softly under the moonlight.

    Most of the streetlights were turned off due to wartime administrative measures, but the countless stars adorning the sky lent their brightness to the ground.

    From in front of the old fountain in the distant plaza, the faint sound of street musicians playing gently could be heard.

    Even ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) though this was unmistakably wartime, and there was no sign of the war ending, for some reason, this place felt incredibly peaceful.

    Turning her gaze away from the plaza, Lucy looked at Daniel.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me spend time in a place as lovely as this.¡±

    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me feel the reservation for my adjutant was worth it.¡±

    Daniel joked as he picked up a cup of tea.

    Just as he was about to take a sip of the black tea¡ª

    ¡°...Brigadier General, what kind of life would you want to live once the war is over?¡±

    His hand, mid-tilt, came to a stop.

    Daniel was momentarily taken aback, but he soon regained his composure and took a sip of the tea.

    After savoring the coolness that lingered in his mouth, he set the cup down with a graceful motion.

    ¡°A life after the war... I didn¡¯t expect to be asked that by my adjutant.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. If I was being inappropriate...¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t share.¡±

    Daniel wiped his mouth with the handkerchief on the table.

    ¡°If Her Majesty permits it, I¡¯d like to retire.¡±

    ¡°...Retire, sir?¡±

    When Lucy asked as though it was unexpected, Daniel nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I know there are quite a few who call me a warmonger, but that¡¯s all a misunderstanding. From the past to now, my lifelong goal has always been to live a leisurely life.¡±

    Thinking that should be sufficient as an answer, Daniel folded the handkerchief and set it down.

    ¡°And what about you, Adjutant? What do you want to do once the war is over? It feels a bit unfair if only I do the talking.¡±

    ¡°Ah... I...¡±

    What she wanted to do? She hadn¡¯t really given it much thought.

    Lucy had lived a life of obedience to the Allied Nations¡¯ commands.

    For someone like Lucy, who had long been bound to a life without free will, imagining the future wasn¡¯t an easy thing.

    However, having spent time with Daniel Steiner, she was able to harbor at least a small wish.

    ¡°...If possible, I¡¯d like to study baking more seriously.¡±

    ¡°You want to learn baking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Do you have a particular reason for deciding on baking?¡±

    ¡°If I had to give a reason...¡±

    Following Daniel around to various dessert shops, Lucy had seen countless people.

    For Lucy, who had always only heard others¡¯ screams and resentment, the sight of people smiling and conversing in dessert shops felt like an entirely foreign world.

    Could desserts make people happy?

    If so, then Lucy wanted to properly learn how to make desserts.

    Because she wanted to see people become happy from eating something she made.

    ¡®And...¡¯

    Among those happy people, she hoped Daniel Steiner would be one of them.

    Thinking such thoughts, Lucy¡¯s face turned subtly red.

    ¡°I think it would suit me.¡±

    Unable to tell the truth, Lucy mumbled evasively, and Daniel nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Indeed. You do have a natural talent for cooking. You¡¯d likely be good at baking too. The meals you¡¯ve prepared for me before were exceptional.¡±

    Pretending to recall the flavor of Lucy¡¯s cooking with closed eyes, Daniel suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Alright. Then perhaps it¡¯s time I repaid the favor from back then.¡±

    Daniel, opening his eyes softly, playfully reached under the table and pulled something out.

    It was a black box, neatly wrapped with a ribbon.

    Lucy, not knowing what was inside, blinked blankly.

    ¡°Brigadier General... this is...?¡±

    ¡°Upon reviewing your personal records, I saw that today is your birthday. As your direct superior, I couldn¡¯t possibly neglect my adjutant¡¯s birthday. Go ahead, open it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t actually her birthday.

    It was merely the one listed in her records, but Lucy didn¡¯t bother to say so.

    Daniel probably wasn¡¯t unaware of that, either.

    Receiving her first-ever birthday gift, Lucy nervously accepted the box.

    When she opened it, a somewhat rough-looking necklace was revealed.

    A polished amber gem served as the central stone.

    As Lucy silently gazed down at the necklace, Daniel spoke.

    ¡°I thought it would go well with your red eyes, so I bought it. You don¡¯t seem to care much about accessories, but I figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to dress up once in a while.¡±

    Lucy still didn¡¯t say anything.

    That silence, for some reason, made Daniel uncomfortable, and he gave a slight cough.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something you don¡¯t like, I apologize. Perhaps I should¡¯ve prepared a different gift instead of a necklace.¡±

    As Daniel tried to take the box back with a cautious glance, Lucy hurriedly pulled it into her arms.

    ¡®...She didn¡¯t hate it?¡¯

    As Daniel blinked in confusion, Lucy tightened her grip slightly around the box.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    She was just so flustered by the situation that she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to make.

    Blushing even more than before, Lucy averted her gaze and murmured softly.

    ¡°I will treasure it dearly.¡±

    Though he couldn¡¯t be sure, Daniel felt that Lucy seemed pleased, so he nodded awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Still, it¡¯s getting late, isn¡¯t it? Shall we head out?¡±

    Lucy would¡¯ve liked to stay just a little longer if she could, but she couldn¡¯t find a proper reason to refuse.

    As she gave a small nod, Daniel raised his hand.

    A server came over and settled the bill.

    Daniel smiled at the server and pulled out his wallet to pay.

    The server, accepting the money, gave Daniel a polite nod and stepped back.

    Watching this, Lucy quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°...Brigadier General. I will make sure to repay the favor of you celebrating my birthday.¡±

    This time, Daniel was the one caught off guard.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it only natural to celebrate someone¡¯s birthday? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers ¡ª we¡¯ve known each other for over a year.¡¯

    But it was unreasonable to expect common sense from someone like Lucy, who had been a test subject.

    Not wanting to stir unnecessary trouble, Daniel stood with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to the day you repay that favor. But for now...¡±

    Checking the wall clock inside the shop, Daniel continued.

    ¡°I have another appointment, so I¡¯ll have to leave first. I ordered one more dessert, so stay and finish it before you go.¡±

    ¡°An appointment, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a rather urgent one. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lucy, looking up at Daniel, shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m grateful you made time for me at all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. I¡¯ll be going, then.¡±

    With that, Daniel turned and walked away.

    As she watched his retreating figure, Lucy was seized by a strange feeling.

    ¡®What Daniel just said...¡¯

    It was because, no matter how she looked at it, it had been a lie.

    ****

    After leaving the shop, Daniel arrived at a forest located on the outskirts of the city.

    It was a place so neglected that it didn¡¯t even have a visible path through the woods, making it difficult to pinpoint the exact location. But after paying close attention, Daniel was able to spot a shabby cabin nestled within the forest.

    ¡®According to the documents handed over by that businessman, Hamthal...¡¯

    There was supposed to be a passage inside the cabin that led to the laboratory where the Lucy Project had been conducted.

    Assuming there might be enemies inside, Daniel drew his revolver and slowly approached the cabin.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t sense any movement coming from within.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t a situation where he could afford to let his guard down.

    Peeking inside through the gap of the slightly open door, Daniel abruptly pushed it open and raised his revolver.

    He kept all his senses sharpened so he could immediately trigger his neural acceleration, but it proved unnecessary.

    ¡®No one.¡¯

    The cabin was completely empty.

    Only items like shovels and crowbars were hanging on the walls.

    ¡®At a glance, it¡¯s just an ordinary cabin...¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand where in this place the passage to the laboratory could possibly be hidden.

    Deciding to at least search for it, Daniel began pacing around the cabin and soon felt something odd in a particular spot.

    There was a slight echo beneath his foot as he stepped on the floor.

    Suspecting something, Daniel pulled away the rug that had been covering the area and grabbed the crowbar hanging from the wall.

    As he pried up the wooden floorboards, a layer of metal plating beneath was revealed.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    Though a rusted padlock barred the entrance, it wasn¡¯t much of an obstacle.

    Daniel raised the crowbar and struck the padlock several times until it broke apart.

    After pushing the lock aside, Daniel knelt down, grabbed the edge of the metal hatch, and pulled it open.

    Beneath, a staircase led downward, and along the wall were hastily affixed telephone lines and radio cables.

    Believing he had found the path to the laboratory, Daniel quietly steadied his breath.

    ¡®Now...¡¯

    It was time to uncover the full truth of the Lucy Project.

 Chapter 203

    Daniel, pulling out a flashlight from his pocket, pressed the power button, ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) causing the light to fan out in a cone shape.

    The light was dim, giving off a somewhat dark feel, but there was no issue identifying objects.

    Taking a quiet, deep breath, Daniel descended the stairs.

    After some time, a narrow, deep corridor came into view.

    Shining the flashlight towards the end of the corridor, Daniel saw a steel door.

    He instinctively knew that this was the entrance to the laboratory, so he slowly advanced toward it.

    Even as he walked, Daniel kept his guard up, his eyes constantly scanning.

    ¡®The power¡¯s been cut off, so no lights are on, but there are light bulbs installed at regular intervals. If they cared about convenience, why make the corridor so narrow?¡¯

    The corridor was so tight that two people couldn¡¯t run side by side.

    As Daniel pondered the reason, he reached the steel door and was able to draw a conclusion.

    ¡®There are dried bloodstains on the wall. Judging by the pattern of the spattered blood, someone was shot here. That means...¡¯

    It seemed the straight corridor structure was intentionally designed to make it easier to deal with those trying to escape from the laboratory.

    Shaking his head in disbelief at the Allies¡¯ approach, Daniel turned off the flashlight and grabbed the door handle, pulling it.

    Creeeak¡ª

    The steel door slowly creaked open.

    Preparing for any potential surprises, Daniel used the slight opening to peek inside, but there was no sign of anyone.

    After waiting for his eyes to adjust to the dark, Daniel pushed the door wide open and quickly scanned his surroundings.

    Confirming once again that there was no one, Daniel sighed in relief and switched on the flashlight.

    ¡®No one here. Did they abandon the laboratory?¡¯

    The laboratory, illuminated by the flashlight, was a complete mess.

    Glass ampoules, syringes, microscopes, torn documents, and all kinds of glass bottles were scattered messily on the desk.

    Among them, the most noticeable was a cylindrical, vertically-structured chamber.

    It looked like a glass tank large enough to hold a person, and beneath it, there were countless wires haphazardly connected.

    ¡®What the hell is this...?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what such a bizarre thing was made for.

    After staring at the chamber for a while, Daniel turned his gaze to another area.

    Pausing for a moment, Daniel walked toward a section marked [Subject Area].

    Upon entering, the old, musty smell made his senses more alert.

    Pulling out his handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose, Daniel carefully examined the interior.

    ¡®This place...¡¯

    He could see beds with leather straps for restraining the human body scattered here and there.

    Used syringes were carelessly lying on the floor beneath them.

    Clothes and shoes, presumably belonging to the test subjects, were discarded as well.

    ¡®Disgusting bastards...¡¯

    Thinking that Lucy had lived in such a place made Daniel''s anger surge.

    Clenching his fists, Daniel quickly regained his composure.

    ¡®Calm down. The reason I¡¯m here is to uncover the full story behind the Lucy Project.¡¯

    Remembering his original purpose, Daniel found a room marked [Records Storage] within the Subject Area.

    Inside was a spacious room filled with dozens of shelves.

    As Daniel noticed the shelves packed with documents, he grabbed one at random to inspect.

    ¡°...Experiment Log for Subject #37?¡±

    The document labeled Experiment Log for Subject #37 had a large red stamp reading [Discarded] beneath it.

    ¡®Could it be... that all the documents here are...?¡¯

    These were the records of all the test subjects who had passed through the laboratory.

    Breathing heavily, Daniel continued to move around the records storage until he found a document labeled [Subject #187].

    Carefully opening the document, a report appeared.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Document Number: KZZ - FS - 013

    Creation Date: April 11, 1932

    Classification: Top Secret

    Subject Information

    Code Name: Subject #187

    Place of Birth: Unknown, presumed to be from the Empire

    Gender/Age: Female/8 years old

    Health Status: Stable

    Special Notes: Mana response speed is the most exceptional among current subjects

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    ¡®1932, huh...¡¯

    This was about 13 years ago.

    ¡®They performed human experiments on a child who was only 8 years old.¡¯

    Daniel, feeling increasingly disturbed, flipped to the next page.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    May 15, 1932

    Subject classified as superior, having raised no questions regarding the purpose of the experiment.

    June 17, 1932

    Initial gene injections began with minimal biological rejection. Subject complained of headaches and occasional vomiting, though it was less severe than other subjects.

    July 10, 1932

    Subject¡¯s verbal communication decreased noticeably. Exhibited blind anger toward the researchers, though there was no cause for concern. Research continued, and subject became accustomed to the gene injections.

    August 7, 1932

    Due to upper management¡¯s orders to deliver results, it was decided to use the subject''s emotions for experimentation. Gene manifestation was found to be linked to anger and sadness. Experiment conducted by pairing Subject #187 with Subject #96, who was sociable, in an attempt to form an emotional connection.

    October 13, 1932

    Subject #187 and Subject #96 successfully formed a bond. Plans to dispose of Subject #96 and provoke an emotional reaction from Subject #187 when the time was right.

    November 21, 1932

    Subject #187 began referring to Subject #96 as a ¡°friend.¡± Emotional bonding was considered complete, and Subject #96 was disposed of. Upon learning this, Subject #187 was overcome with despair.

    Despair led to a burst of energy. Subject #187¡¯s retina glowed red as she screamed for the return of Subject #96.

    No physical rejection was observed, suggesting manifestation of the gene.

    November 22, 1932

    Subject #187 caused an uproar during the gene injection process. Soldiers attempted to stop her, but were unsuccessful.

    Eight soldiers sacrificed their lives before the subject was restrained.

    The child displayed an unimaginable amount of strength and magic.

    It was concluded that the experiment was successful.

    The news was conveyed to upper management.

    Ah, finally, is this the end of these dreadful days?

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    The report ended with a hastily scribbled note at the end.

    After reading the report, Daniel''s eyes remained calm, but an unknown emotion lingered within them.

    Holding his frustration in, Daniel paused for a moment before folding the report.

    He then fell into deep thought.

    ¡®If I calm down and think about it, there are many odd things.¡¯

    Why had the researchers kept these records without erasing them?

    Why was the steel door left open?

    Why hadn¡¯t the rusted padlock been replaced?

    His thoughts began to spiral, and eventually, they came to a stop at one point.

    ¡®It¡¯s a trap.¡¯

    A trap meant to bind Daniel Steiner to this place.

    With that realization, Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.

    ****

    At the same time, a squad in Allied military uniforms stormed into the laboratory.

    One of the squad members, Orem, who was moving silently, turned to look back and spoke.

    ¡°Lieutenant, we¡¯re just the advance team here to report Daniel Steiner¡¯s location, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Lieutenant Hamelton nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already reported the location, haven¡¯t we? The main force will soon be launching a large-scale assault using Etherlium. What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°...Shouldn¡¯t the assault team be the ones handling Daniel Steiner?¡±

    ¡°If we leave it to them, we won¡¯t get any credit. Do you know the value of Daniel Steiner¡¯s head? Are you saying that while you understand that? You all want medals, don¡¯t you?¡±

    At Hamelton¡¯s reply, Orem bit his lip.

    ¡°He¡¯s a neural acceleration user, you know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But a neural acceleration ability isn¡¯t invincible, is it? Besides, we¡¯re the ones ambushing him. In all likelihood, he won¡¯t be able to use his ability properly when he¡¯s caught off guard, right?¡±

    Though Hamelton¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong, Orem couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being used as disposable pawns.

    With a deep sigh, Orem nodded. There was no need for an unnecessary argument since they would be entering the laboratory soon.

    Moments later, the squad entered through the open door of the laboratory, signaling to each other.

    ¡ª Two-man teams, search the area. Report immediately if you find Daniel Steiner or any unusual signs.

    Hearing Orem¡¯s command, the squad members nodded and scattered to different areas.

    Orem, along with one of his subordinates, entered the Subject Area.

    At the same time, Orem and his subordinate closed their mouths.

    The air was thick with a choking smell, and the traces of experiments felt ominously close.

    But soon, Orem regained his composure and signaled for the search to continue.

    He watched as his subordinate entered the Records Room and kept a watchful eye on the surroundings.

    It was then.

    Click¡ª

    A loud crashing sound echoed, followed by the dying gasp of his subordinate.

    Panicked, Orem immediately rushed toward the Records Room.

    ¡°Sebilat!¡±

    He called his subordinate¡¯s name, but no answer came.

    Believing his subordinate had been attacked, Orem entered the Records Room and broke into a cold sweat.

    The faint light from a flashlight was spilling out from beyond a shelf, and the opposite door to the Records Room was open.

    ¡®Did Sebilat get killed and run through the other door?¡¯

    Nervously gripping his rifle, Orem cautiously moved toward the door, ready for Daniel to spring out from behind it.

    After moving to the farthest corner of the room, Orem found Sebilat, strangled and lying on the floor.

    The flashlight was lying nearby.

    As Orem concluded that it was definitely Daniel Steiner¡¯s doing, he grabbed his radio.

    Click¡ª

    The coldness of metal touched the back of his neck.

    It was the muzzle of a revolver.

    Hadn¡¯t Daniel escaped through the Records Room door?

    As Orem stood frozen in panic, a chilling voice came from behind him.

    ¡°From the shoulder epaulet, you¡¯re the squad leader, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Daniel, stepping out from the darkness, spoke quietly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯ll follow my orders from here on out.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Orem¡¯s breath stretched out slowly.

    Judging that resisting would not be a wise choice, he parted his lips.

    ¡°...What orders do you want me to follow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Use your radio to gather the squad members at the center of the laboratory.¡±

    Only then did Orem understand what Daniel was intending.

    ¡®He plans to eliminate the entire squad in one strike.¡¯

    Neural acceleration could grant overwhelming superiority for a brief moment, but it lacked endurance.

    According to existing records, the maximum duration of neural acceleration ever observed was only 8.7 seconds.

    Thus, Daniel was ordering the troops to cluster together in order to maximize the efficiency of his ability.

    As Orem hesitated, unable to bring himself to betray his comrades, Daniel spoke quietly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your hometown?¡±

    The sudden question caught him off guard, but Orem responded calmly.

    ¡°A small village called Elmeha on the eastern coast of the Kingdom of Edria.¡±

    ¡°Did you live with your family?¡±

    ¡°...Yes. I grew up with my father, a fisherman, and my mother, who ran a flower shop. I have two younger sisters.¡±

    ¡°I see. Your family must be worried about you.¡±

    The revolver barrel that had been pressed to his neck dropped away.

    ¡°To return to your family, you¡¯d best cooperate with me. Follow my orders, and I¡¯ll keep my promise not to kill you.¡±

    Rather than telling him to betray his comrades for his own life, Daniel¡¯s words¡ª¡®do it for your family¡¯¡ªheld more weight.

    It was a line crafted to ease guilt, but Orem still hesitated.

    ¡°Even if I return alive, my family won¡¯t be proud of me for betraying my comrades.¡±

    ¡°You think they¡¯d be proud of your corpse instead?¡±

    Orem fell silent.

    After a short pause, a cold voice echoed from behind him.

    ¡°You¡¯d better decide quickly. We¡¯re not in a situation where I can afford to listen to your dithering.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s words weren¡¯t a threat¡ªthey were the truth.

    To die here for his comrades, or to betray them and return home to his family.

    Weighing those two options, Orem, with trembling hands, picked up the radio.

    Taking a deep breath, he glanced back at Daniel and pressed the transmit button.

    ¡°This is Squad Leader Orem. After the loss of one squad member, we¡¯ve secured Daniel Steiner¡¯s position, so...¡±

    As he spoke, Orem came to a realization.

    ¡°All personnel, regroup at the center of the laboratory. Over.¡±

    That the side of the scale holding his life weighed heavier than the one holding his comrades¡¯.

    ****

    The troops who heard Orem¡¯s radio gathered at the center of the laboratory.

    Relieved tension gave way to smiles of relief across their faces.

    ¡°Guess we freaked out over nothing. So much for Daniel Steiner¡ªturns out he¡¯s not much.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still human like us. Even if he has neural acceleration, he can¡¯t use it properly if he¡¯s caught off guard.¡±

    ¡°Though... considering he managed to kill Sebilat even in that situation, he¡¯s still impressive...¡±

    The soldiers chatting amongst themselves suddenly fell silent.

    Orem was walking out from the direction marked [Subject Area].

    Behind Orem walked a man with his head lowered¡ªpresumably Daniel Steiner.

    The soldiers erupted in cheers at the sight.

    ¡°Squad leader! You really did it!¡±

    ¡°Fuck yeah! We¡¯re all getting medals! Look at that¡ªwe caught the Demon of the Empire!¡±

    ¡°Send the report in quick! Let them know we did¡ª¡±

    But their cheering didn¡¯t last long.

    They belatedly noticed Orem was unarmed.

    ¡°...Huh? Squad leader?¡±

    Orem bit his lip and began to sob.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As he apologized, a grenade with its pin pulled was hurled toward the group of soldiers.

    As the troops stared blankly at the grenade, someone shouted in panic.

    ¡°Down!¡±

    But it was too late.

    BOOM¡ª!

    An explosion erupted, a deafening blast ripping through the air.

    As shrapnel from the grenade tore through the soldiers, screams echoed, and smoke and dust billowed thickly into the space.

    ¡°Ah¡ª! Aaaaah...!¡±

    Daniel shoved the despairing Orem aside, drew his revolver, and stepped forward.

    The soldiers who had been lucky enough to be outside the grenade¡¯s blast radius hurried to regain their senses and raised their rifles.

    Even some of those caught in the blast, their limbs still intact, crawled out of the smoke, gripping their rifles.

    ¡®Five survivors?¡¯

    Before they could pull their triggers, Daniel activated neural acceleration.

    Mana condensed in his central nervous system made the world appear in slow motion.

    Daniel raised his revolver and, one by one, aimed at their heads and pulled the trigger.

    By the time the neural acceleration ceased and the world returned to its normal speed¡ª

    Bang¡ª

    Five bullets fired almost simultaneously, bursting open the heads of the soldiers.

    The ones who hadn¡¯t even had time to pull their triggers collapsed to the floor, spraying blood.

    ¡°...¡±

    Daniel lowered the arm holding his revolver, believing it was over.

    As the dust gradually settled, nine soldiers lay dead on the ground.

    As the blood flowing from their bodies began to pool, Orem¡ªstanding behind¡ªlet out a dry heave.

    Daniel, too, was startled by what he saw.

    ¡®...One is missing.¡¯

    According to what he¡¯d heard from Orem, a total of twelve personnel had entered the facility, including the commanding officer.

    That meant there should be ten bodies here.

    Realizing something was wrong, Daniel quickly moved.

    Whizz¡ª

    At that moment, a bullet grazed past his ear.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Daniel ducked behind one of the laboratory¡¯s pillars.

    Looking to the side, he saw Orem freeze in terror, eyes fixed on someone.

    ¡°N-no! I didn¡¯t betray the Allied Nations, I¡ª!¡±

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    Bang!

    With a gunshot, Orem¡¯s head exploded.

    ¡®So one really did survive.¡¯

    Apparently, someone hadn¡¯t trusted Orem¡¯s radio call and had hidden elsewhere on their own.

    As Daniel leaned against the wall, catching his breath, the sound of footsteps echoed.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner! So you bribed one of my subordinates and played dirty! Even in a corner, you still look for a way to survive¡ªtruly the mark of a great commander!¡±

    The voice was relaxed.

    ¡°But wiping out one squad won¡¯t create a path to survival. The assault unit will soon take the city and descend on this location.¡±

    Hearing that, ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) Daniel opened his mouth.

    ¡°...Assault unit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His Excellency the Count has launched a large-scale assault using Etherlium. The stated reason is to reclaim Fenbark, but the real objective is to kill you here and bury the truth.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident. If you fail to kill me here, you won¡¯t be able to bury anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I thought you were clever, but clearly you don¡¯t understand the situation. Even as we speak, the assault force is surrounding this place.¡±

    A sneering laugh followed.

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll escape through the encirclement? If you seriously believe that, I think you¡¯re in for a disappointment.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    If Count Khaledra had launched a major assault using Etherlium, it wouldn¡¯t have been a half-measure.

    No one had known the Allied Nations had stockpiled enough Etherlium for such an operation, so no countermeasures had been prepared¡ªan undeniable failure.

    As Daniel caught his breath, Hamelton continued speaking.

    ¡°By the way, how did you find out Lady Lucy was a former test subject? Coming here suggests you already knew a fair bit about her past.¡±

    Possibly due to the aftereffects of neural acceleration, Daniel¡¯s hands continued trembling.

    Trying to buy time, Daniel answered the question.

    ¡°I knew from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°You knew from the beginning, huh. I don¡¯t know how, but are you saying you stayed silent while knowing her background, just so you could use her?¡±

    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±

    Hearing Daniel¡¯s reply, Hamelton chuckled as though amused.

    ¡°Ah, poor Lady Lucy! To be used like an object¡ªby both the Empire and the Allied Nations! What a pitiful life...¡±

    While Hamelton was still speaking, Daniel activated neural acceleration and stepped out from behind the pillar.

    Judging from Hamelton¡¯s calm demeanor even among the corpses, Daniel assumed he had extensive combat experience, and so he accelerated again to ensure he could neutralize him.

    To steady his trembling hands, Daniel gripped his wrist and aimed at Hamelton.

    Hamelton was also aiming at Daniel, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    The temporal advantage belonged to Daniel.

    The problem was that the acceleration ended sooner than expected.

    ¡°...Thinking of something?¡±

    Hamelton¡¯s eyes trembled as Daniel appeared before him in the blink of an eye.

    Although his aim was off, Daniel couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate¡ªhe pulled the trigger.

    The muzzle flared, and the bullet flew.

    But due to the off-target aim, the bullet struck Hamelton¡¯s pistol rather than his head.

    Clang!

    The impact sent Hamelton¡¯s pistol flying backward.

    In that moment, Hamelton snapped to his senses and kicked off the ground.

    Thud!

    The speed was almost inhuman.

    In an instant, Hamelton closed the distance and grabbed Daniel, toppling his balance.

    They fell to the ground nearly simultaneously, but Hamelton was the first to get back up.

    Climbing atop Daniel, Hamelton pressed his knee into his chest.

    Breathing heavily, he looked down at the now-restrained Daniel.

    ¡°This is surprising. I didn¡¯t expect you to use neural acceleration twice in a row. That kind of stress on the body is no joke¡ªwhat were you thinking?¡±

    With his chest crushed, even breathing was difficult.

    ¡°Just...¡±

    Even on the brink of death, the will in Daniel¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°Because you... kept spewing bullshit...¡±

    Hearing that, Hamelton¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to die so easily, is that it?¡±

    Hamelton raised his right hand to beat Daniel to death¡ªbut didn¡¯t bring it down.

    He¡¯d heard someone running from the direction of the laboratory¡¯s entrance.

    Turning his head naturally, Hamelton saw Lucy Emilia in an Imperial military uniform.

    Lucy, sprinting at full speed, pulled out her revolver the moment she saw Daniel and Hamelton.

    Seeing her, Hamelton lowered his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Lucy! Long time no see! Do you remember me?¡±

    Panting, Lucy seemed momentarily surprised to recognize him.

    ¡°...Hamelton?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. His Excellency the Count specially sent me to bring you back. So how about you shoot this man and come with me to the Allied Nations? And if you¡¯re feeling any guilt¡ªdon¡¯t. There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Hamelton tugged at Daniel¡¯s tie.

    ¡°This guy. He said he knew about your abilities from the beginning. Which means he¡ªwas trying to use y¡ªLady Lucy?¡±

    Hamelton faltered.

    Because Lucy wasn¡¯t aiming at Daniel¡ªshe was aiming at him.

    Before he could even ask why, Lucy pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet pierced through Hamelton¡¯s head.

    His body swayed for a moment, then collapsed on top of Daniel with a thud.

    After confirming Hamelton was dead, Lucy holstered her revolver and looked down at Daniel.

    ¡°...Are you alright, Brigadier General?¡±

    Pushing Hamelton¡¯s body aside, Daniel propped himself up with an arm and raised his upper body.

    Looking up at Lucy, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Lucy was wearing the amber-inlaid necklace.

    The very birthday gift Daniel had given her earlier today.

    ¡®She said she¡¯d repay the favor for remembering her birthday...¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t expected that to be today.

    ¡°It suits you.¡±

    Seeing Lucy look puzzled, Daniel¡ªleaning against the pillar¡ªchuckled softly.

    ¡°I meant the necklace.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Meanwhile, at the central plaza of Fenbark.

    ¡°Push forward! Drive them out of the city!¡±

    ¡°The Imperial commander is currently absent! That means they¡¯re just a rabble!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give them a chance to counterattack!¡±

    As the Allied officers shouted, soldiers surged forward, flooding into the city streets.

    Each time a wave of soldiers exited the plaza, a new wave appeared, bathed in light.

    It was clear evidence that the Etherlium-based teleportation assault was being carried out actively.

    Regimental Commander Sampe, who had been silently observing the scene, turned his head as light spread nearby.

    Moments later, as the glow faded, a middle-aged man with an ornate cane emerged.

    Facing the snake-like eyes, Sampe instinctively bowed.

    ¡°Count Khaledra. You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Khaledra said nothing in return. Instead, he closed his eyes and listened to the surrounding sounds.

    Even amidst the barrage of gunfire, the distant sounds of artillery rang out.

    Buildings crumbled, civilians screamed¡ªbut Khaledra paid it no mind.

    This was war. Such things were to be expected.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Khaledra fixed his gaze on Sampe.

    ¡°Report the battlefield status.¡±

    Sampe nodded once, suppressing his tension, and began to speak.

    ¡°Yes, sir! Currently, our regiment and another are successfully securing the city. In addition, the absence of the enemy commander has caused the Imperial forces to lose morale and retreat¡ªthis has been confirmed at multiple points.¡±

    The Imperial army had been caught off guard, unable to properly prepare for urban warfare due to the unexpected Etherlium assault.

    ¡®To repel an Allied force that stormed the city in an instant was difficult enough¡ªbut with their commander missing, chaos must be at its peak.¡¯

    Chaos leads to operational failure and plummeting morale.

    Dealing with such a force was no different than beating down defenseless prey.

    ¡®And...¡¯

    All of this had been orchestrated by Count Khaledra.

    He had given specific orders to the advance team he sent ahead to report the exact moment Daniel Steiner entered the laboratory, so the assault could begin.

    Khaledra knew full well that Daniel Steiner choosing Fenbark¡ªof all cities¡ªwas no coincidence.

    In order to plunge the Allied Nations into ruin, Daniel Steiner would surely act to secure proof that Lucy Emilia had been a test subject.

    So the trap was set, and they simply waited.

    Waited for Daniel Steiner to walk into the cage drawn by the bait¡ªthe laboratory.

    ¡°He¡¯s a rat in a trap now. The encirclement is being established, I trust?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. However... there is one issue.¡±

    Sampe hesitated for a moment, then spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with the advance team. It seems they entered the laboratory first¡ªand were overrun.¡±

    One of Khaledra¡¯s brows twitched.

    ¡®That idiot Hamelton...¡¯

    He had entrusted command of the advance team to Hamelton out of appreciation for his loyalty¡ªand the man had gone and done something foolish.

    ¡®Excessive loyalty ends up being poison.¡¯

    Khaledra bit down, suppressing his irritation, and exhaled sharply.

    ¡°The loss of the advance team changes nothing. Tighten the encirclement¡ªdon¡¯t let a single rat slip through. The target is Daniel Steiner. You are authorized to shoot on sight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Count Khaledra!¡±

    Gripping the handle of his cane, Khaledra clenched his fist.

    Despite the overwhelmingly favorable conditions, an inexplicable sense of unease loomed over him.

    Listening to the distant gunfire, Khaledra frowned slightly.

    ¡®If we fail to capture Daniel Steiner this time...¡¯

    There might never be another opportunity.

    ****

    The distant explosions echoing through the chaotic city also reached the laboratory.

    ¡°It¡¯s begun...¡±

    Feeling faint tremors, Daniel leaned against the pillar and let out a shallow breath.

    Beside him, Lucy was wrapping a bandage around his arm.

    She had retrieved a first aid kit from the lab and was treating him.

    Yet to Daniel, Lucy¡¯s care felt meaningless.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the side effect of using neural acceleration in succession... I can¡¯t summon any strength. It¡¯ll likely last for several hours...¡¯

    Even if he received treatment in this state, he would be helpless against the imminent enemy incursion.

    ¡°Lieutenant. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Daniel tried to stop her, but Lucy didn¡¯t comply.

    Despite it being only a minor injury from a fall, she wrapped the bandage with great care.

    Her gestures felt, to Daniel, like a denial of reality.

    ¡°...You already know, don¡¯t you? If the assault is real, there¡¯s no way we survive. Count Khaledra surely came with far more troops than my brigade.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial army is not incompetent. They¡¯ll hold out.¡±

    Hearing ¡°The Imperial army is not incompetent¡± come from Lucy made Daniel let out a dry laugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re not incompetent. But when a force without a commander faces a surprise assault, retreat is the proper move. The Imperial army will retreat¡ªbecause they¡¯re competent.¡±

    ¡°Brigadier General.¡±

    ¡°With the Imperial army in retreat, the Allied forces will quickly seize the city. And they¡¯ll encircle this place without resistance. No¡ªmaybe they¡¯ve already finished the encirclement.¡±

    Even breathing felt like a labor.

    As Daniel struggled, head bowed in silence, Lucy spoke softly.

    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t matter if the Imperial army has given up.¡±

    Her hand tightened around the bandage.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t given up on you, Brigadier General. I will carry out my duty as your adjutant. So please, entrust yourself to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an amusing thing to say. Are you planning to carry me on your back and break through the encirclement?¡±

    ¡°If necessary, I will.¡±

    Daniel let out a laugh through the pain at Lucy¡¯s firm tone.

    It was short and faint.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if you carry me, breaking through the encirclement is uncertain¡ªand even if you succeed, how will you shake off the pursuit?¡±

    ¡°As you know, Brigadier General, I am a monster made in a laboratory. So I will manage, somehow...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster. And if anyone hears that, they¡¯ll think you have no limits.¡±

    Daniel closed his eyes, then slowly opened them again.

    ¡°If you were alone, it might be possible¡ªbut carrying someone like me on your back and trying to break through the encirclement? It won¡¯t work. Especially if it¡¯s Count Khaledra himself leading the troops. That¡¯s why I said there¡¯s no way for us to survive.¡±

    His fingers moved faintly.

    ¡°But still...¡±

    Forcing strength into his trembling hand, Daniel reached up and gently enclosed Lucy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Lieutenant. You, on your own, can make it out alive.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about right now...?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to show you.¡±

    With his trembling hand, Daniel reached into his coat and pulled out a single document.

    It was a combustion-sealed paper, set to ignite upon exiting the laboratory.

    The presence of such a spell confirmed that it was top-secret material.

    He handed it over. Lucy took the document.

    Uncertain, she opened it¡ªonly for her eyes to go wide.

    It was about her.

    The truth she had always suspected.

    The moment it became certain that it wasn¡¯t the Empire, but the Allied Nations, who had conducted the experiments.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize in advance¡ªfor looking into your past without permission.¡±

    Resting his head against the pillar, Daniel exhaled a shallow breath.

    ¡°And... I also apologize for using you. Maybe what that man Hamelton said before he died wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. I turned you into an ally in order to create a more advantageous situation for survival.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s hands trembled as she held the document.

    ¡°I deceived you. From a long time ago. I acted like I didn¡¯t know anything, all while manipulating you. Perhaps this is the punishment I deserve.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes opened halfway.

    ¡°As an act of atonement, I want to put an end to the cycle of exploitation that has dominated your life. Lieutenant. No...¡±

    His eyes, which had been slowly closing, opened fully again.

    ¡°Lucy Emilia.¡±

    Lucy looked at Daniel upon hearing her name.

    In his gaze, there was an astonishing calm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. If you go now, you can still escape alone. Get out of here. Break through their encirclement. Go somewhere...¡±

    Lucy knew what ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) that look meant.

    It was the resignation often seen in someone who had accepted death.

    ¡°Go live your life in some peaceful village untouched by the fires of war. Become a baker. Live your life¡ªnot as someone to be used, but as yourself.¡±

    Daniel Steiner had always sought survival.

    Born an orphan, having endured countless trials from slums to monastery, Daniel¡¯s worldview had naturally aligned with the rules of survival.

    But if he ever found himself in a situation where survival was truly impossible¡ªhe would not beg for his life in disgrace.

    And so, instead of pleading with his adjutant Lucy to save him, Daniel ordered her to leave.

    Because that, he believed, was the only way to atone for the life he¡¯d lived¡ªusing others to survive.

    But Daniel Steiner had overlooked one thing.

    ¡°I...¡±

    That was the heart Lucy had harbored all this time.

    ¡°I am not being used by you, Brigadier General.¡±

    Lucy spoke, her voice firm and true.

    ¡°Wanting to save you¡ªthat¡¯s entirely my will. So please, don¡¯t insult me by suggesting you¡¯re using me. I will find a way to save you from here, no matter what.¡±

    Tears gathered in Lucy¡¯s crimson eyes as she continued.

    Unrestrained, her voice rose with raw emotion.

    ¡°Even if you order me otherwise, Brigadier General!¡±

    As if to cast aside the weight of her past, Lucy threw the document away.

    Seeing that, Daniel narrowed his eyes in quiet regret.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no way to break through this situation...¡±

    ¡°There is!¡±

    Lucy reached into her waist pouch and pulled out a processed crystal.

    Just like Daniel, Lucy too would sacrifice herself if it meant saving the other.

    Daniel, seeing the blue-tinged crystal, was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°A prototype Etherlium conversion stone I received from the Engineering Bureau before leaving the Allied Nations. I reported it as having been used at headquarters, so Count Khaledra won¡¯t know I still have it.¡±

    As Lucy poured mana into the crystal, a sharp crack rang out, and fractures began to form.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a prototype, it¡¯s only good for one person¡ªand the teleportation range is limited. But it should be enough to get you safely out of the city. So please, Brigadier General...¡±

    Placing the crystal in Daniel¡¯s hand, Lucy continued.

    ¡°Please¡ªstay alive.¡±

    At that moment, voices from not far off echoed through the laboratory.

    ¡ª He¡¯s here! Seal the entrance and send in the special operations troops! Move quickly!

    Once the entrance was sealed, even Lucy wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    They might never meet again after this day.

    But this was the best course.

    ¡°Brigadier General, being able to serve under you...¡±

    As Daniel looked at her, unable to understand, Lucy gave him a faintly sorrowful smile.

    ¡°...was the greatest fortune of my life.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s voice carried farewell.

    Daniel didn¡¯t like that. He clenched the Etherlium tightly in his hand.

    ¡°Lucy Emilia. Wait for me here in Fenbark. I promise¡ªI¡¯ll take back the city, and...¡±

    The Allied special forces began pouring in.

    At the same time, the Etherlium shattered completely, and radiant light enveloped Daniel.

    ¡°I will...¡±

    Ignoring everything else, Daniel looked only at Lucy and spoke.

    ¡°I will come for you.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Lucy, having sent Daniel away, rose to her feet and looked back at the special forces entering the lab.

    Seeing them raise their rifles, she surrendered after a brief moment of hesitation.

    She knew that struggling when the entrance was already sealed would only result in meaningless deaths.

    And having succeeded in saving Daniel, Lucy no longer had anything left to regret.

    Thanks to that, the special forces quickly secured her, but not one of them dared to lay a hand on her or speak with disrespect.

    For even if their relationship was built on lies, Lucy was still¡ªat least on paper¡ªthe adopted daughter of Count Khaledra.

    As the special forces politely bound Lucy, the Allied forces succeeded in pushing the Imperial troops out of the city and, in the span of a single night, took control of Fenbark.

    This marked the first defeat of Daniel Steiner¡ª

    And a victory for the Allied Nations.

    ****

    The next morning, Fenbark.

    A mansion owned by House Khaledra.

    ¡ª My lady. I am Namerias, your assigned maid. May I come in?

    Lucy, leaning against the headboard inside the bedroom, gave no reply.

    Annoyed by the silence, Namerias knocked again.

    ¡ª My lady! Count Khaledra wishes to see you today! He asked to meet you at noon, so we must begin preparing now!

    Still, Lucy said nothing.

    Convinced that this could not continue, Namerias opened the door and stepped inside.

    What she saw was Lucy staring blankly ahead, her eyes devoid of focus.

    It was hardly different from the expression she wore yesterday when she¡¯d been dragged here by the special forces.

    ¡°I felt the same when I was ordered to bathe her by Count Khaledra...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t begin to guess what Lucy was thinking.

    ¡°She looks... somehow sad.¡±

    She felt a twinge of sympathy, but knew that clumsy consolation would do more harm than good.

    Deciding there was no need to meddle further, Namerias picked up the clothing basket and approached Lucy.

    ¡°My lady. May I help you change? If you could just stand before the full-length mirror, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Namerias kept her tone as cheerful as possible, but Lucy didn¡¯t so much as acknowledge her.

    Even so, perhaps deciding ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? she couldn¡¯t ignore her forever, Lucy slowly got out of bed.

    She walked to the mirror just as Namerias had asked and came to a stop.

    Within the reflection, the amber necklace around her neck quietly asserted its presence.

    Watching Lucy for a moment, Namerias cleared her throat and stepped behind her.

    Setting down the basket, she began to chat lightly to ease the mood.

    ¡°This might be a strange thing to say the first time we meet, but... my lady, you are absolutely stunning. Of everyone I¡¯ve ever seen, you have the most graceful features. Have you heard that a lot?¡±

    Lucy started to reply, then stopped.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter the name ¡°Daniel¡± here.

    That struck Namerias as a bit odd, but she didn¡¯t pry.

    Picking up a comb, she gently arranged Lucy¡¯s hair, then began to remove her nightgown with slow, practiced hands.

    Next, she dressed her in a white blouse and matching skirt, then brought over a small stool and placed it at Lucy¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Would you please sit down? I¡¯d like to help you with your stockings and shoes.¡±

    Lucy gave a slight nod and sat. Smiling, Namerias took out a pair of silk stockings.

    Aligning them carefully with Lucy¡¯s toes, she began to draw the silk slowly upward.

    The soft fabric slid smoothly over her skin, covering all the way to her thighs.

    Ensuring no wrinkles had formed, Namerias gently smoothed out the material, then helped her into a pair of shoes.

    Once Lucy rose to her feet and faced the mirror, a refined young noblewoman stood in her place.

    By any standard, she now radiated the dignity befitting the daughter of a noble house.

    ¡°She¡¯s so naturally beautiful¡ªanything suits her.¡±

    Pleased with the result, Namerias impulsively opened a jewelry case she had brought in the basket.

    ¡°This might sting a little.¡±

    Taking out a pair of earrings, she gently held Lucy¡¯s earlobe and inserted the pins.

    They dangled lightly once she let go.

    ¡°Good. All that¡¯s left is the necklace.¡±

    Just as she reached to unfasten the crude necklace around Lucy¡¯s neck¡ª

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Lucy instinctively grabbed her wrist.

    Startled by Lucy¡¯s reaction, Namerias froze in place. For the first time, Lucy spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    There was something in her voice that carried a faint, lethal edge¡ªand Namerias broke into a cold sweat.

    Seeing her reaction in the mirror, Lucy recoiled in alarm and let go.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Namerias looked down at her wrist.

    The grip had been so strong that a vivid red imprint was already rising on her skin.

    It stung enough to bring tears to her eyes, but realizing that Lucy hadn¡¯t meant her harm, she accepted the apology.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It was my fault for trying to change your necklace without asking. Still... judging by how strongly you reacted, that necklace must be very precious to you?¡±

    At the question, Lucy lifted a hand and gently touched the necklace.

    The craftsmanship wasn¡¯t particularly refined, and the design was nothing to speak of.

    It was the kind of necklace one could buy easily at any common jeweler.

    That was the extent of its material value.

    And yet, even if someone were to offer her a trove of rare and expensive jewelry, Lucy would never exchange it for the one she wore now.

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Through this necklace, she could relive her memories of Daniel.

    As she recalled the moment when he¡¯d given it to her, a faint smile touched Lucy¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It was my first birthday present.¡±

    Watching Lucy¡¯s reflection in the mirror, Namerias instinctively grew solemn.

    She couldn¡¯t say why, but the smile on Lucy¡¯s face was laced with sorrow.

    ****

    Meanwhile, the Imperial brigade, having been driven to the outskirts of the city, had descended into extreme confusion.

    ¡°We¡¯ve succeeded in retreating, but the casualties are not insignificant! Total casualties number 713, of whom 320 are confirmed dead! Including those missing or taken prisoner, we¡¯ve effectively lost nearly 20% of our fighting force!¡±

    At the personnel officer¡¯s report, everyone inside the command tent fell into heavy silence.

    With defeat hanging thick in the air, the operations officer¡ªwho was also doubling as acting brigade commander¡ªlet out a sigh.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. Who could have predicted the Allied forces would use Etherlium to launch a direct assault? And on top of that, we had to fight without the brigade commander.¡±

    Given the overwhelmingly unfavorable conditions, losing only 20% of their forces in the retreat wasn¡¯t the worst outcome.

    And yet, the mood inside the command tent was as grim as if the entire brigade had been shattered.

    The reason was simple.

    There was no sign of their missing brigade commander returning.

    More than the defeat itself, what weighed on them most was the loss of Daniel Steiner.

    So much so that none of them had been able to bring themselves to report Daniel Steiner¡¯s status as missing to headquarters.

    ¡°...So the brigade commander was captured by the enemy, then?¡±

    It was Phelp, the intelligence officer, who spoke.

    No one wanted to admit it, but with no word from Daniel Steiner since the collapse, the most likely explanation was that he had been taken by the enemy.

    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? We can¡¯t keep fighting without the brigade commander.¡±

    The operations officer clenched his jaw and exhaled low.

    ¡°The search is ongoing. If the gods have any mercy, they¡¯ll be on our side. But if the brigade commander truly has been discovered and killed by the enemy, or taken prisoner...¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Then we retreat to the bridge and await orders from headquarters.¡±

    ¡°...So we¡¯re abandoning Fenbark?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. From what I hear, it was the brigade commander who insisted on taking Fenbark in the first place¡ªso the operation might well be called off.¡±

    The thought of returning to the capital having lost both men and ground cast a shadow over the staff officers'' faces.

    Phelp, the intelligence officer, was no exception.

    ¡°If the brigade commander were here, no one would be talking like a bunch of defeated men...¡±

    The absence of Daniel Steiner had never felt heavier.

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°Urgent dispatch!¡±

    A sergeant burst into the command tent.

    He saluted the assembled staff at the strategy table and spoke quickly.

    ¡°The brigade commander has been found in a clearing within the nearby forest and is on his way here now!¡±

    Silence fell over the command tent.

    Phelp was the first to respond.

    ¡°Is that true!?¡±

    The sergeant nodded.

    ¡°Yes, sir! The brigade commander instructed that all staff remain at the command tent and await his arrival!¡±

    If it were true that Daniel had survived, then there was no reason not to obey.

    The staff, hope returning to their faces, followed the order and waited inside the command tent.

    About an hour later, the sound of boots crunching outside reached their ears.

    And then, into the command tent stepped Daniel Steiner¡ªhis uniform torn in several places.

    He had bandages wrapped around one arm, an unfamiliar sight, but there was no doubt that it was him.

    The staff rose to their feet at once and greeted him with respect, yet none could bring themselves to say ¡°Welcome back.¡±

    There was something about him¡ªsomething more feral in his expression than usual.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll be brief.¡±

    His cold voice descended upon the command tent like frost.

    ¡°We are not abandoning Fenbark. The ones who will give it up... will be the Allied Nations.¡±

    Daniel Steiner walked to the head of the strategy table.

    As the operations officer yielded the spot, Daniel took his natural place at its head.

    His fingers trembled faintly atop the table.

    ¡°So contact Central Command. Tell them that even though we¡¯ve lost Fenbark, the operation need not be aborted. Because I...¡±

    Struggling to suppress his rage, Daniel recalled the final image of Lucy.

    ¡°...will show Count Khaledra what real war looks like.¡±

 Chapter 207

    At noon, Lucy followed the maid Namerias as she was guided through the mansion.

    Count Khaledra had summoned her at the appointed time.

    ¡°This way, my lady...¡±

    The place Namerias brought her to was a courtyard garden nestled within the estate.

    Brilliant sunlight poured down as birds¡ªbrought to life by summer¡ªchirped from the branches.

    It was an idyllic scene by all accounts, but Lucy felt nothing from it.

    If anything, it stirred a faint ripple of discomfort within her, as if someone had tossed a stone into still water.

    Count Khaledra...

    The man she had once called father¡ªtrusted, obeyed¡ªwas seated at the center of the garden, a table set before him.

    A strange impulse surged within Lucy, but she didn¡¯t show it outwardly.

    She clenched her fists, then released them, took a deep breath, and walked toward Khaledra.

    Sensing her presence, he looked up from the newspaper he had been reading.

    Though it had been ages since they¡¯d last met, Khaledra folded the paper without so much as a flicker of emotion.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Lucy did as she was told.

    Seated, she saw the table was lavishly prepared with food.

    It must have been the work of a first-class chef¡ªeach dish featured premium ingredients, and their glistening surfaces made it clear that they were seasoned to perfection.

    But she felt no hunger.

    As she stared at the food in silence, Khaledra set down his newspaper and picked up his utensils.

    ¡°Eat. It was all prepared for you. You used to want food like this so badly when you were young.¡±

    ¡°...So you knew.¡±

    -->

    A silence settled between them.

    Lucy, avoiding his gaze, parted her lips.

    ¡°You knew that I liked food like this?¡±

    She was asking why, if he¡¯d known, he¡¯d never once offered her any when she was a child.

    During all her time living with Count Khaledra, the only meals she¡¯d [N O V E L I G H T] been given were bland, unseasoned health foods.

    They were hardly different from the rations she¡¯d eaten in the lab.

    Even on her birthdays, the meals never changed.

    So even when she shared the same table as Khaledra, she always ate something else entirely.

    As Lucy quietly laid bare that sorrow, Khaledra watched her, then picked up a knife and began cutting into the meat.

    ¡°And now you complain about food? You should be old enough to understand by now. Everything was for your sake.¡±

    Such a convenient excuse.

    Lucy let out a short, bitter breath before slowly raising her head.

    ¡°Were the near-torturous experiments at the lab also for my sake?¡±

    Khaledra¡¯s hand froze mid-cut.

    He set his utensils down and met Lucy¡¯s gaze.

    In her crimson eyes, resentment shone more clearly than anything else.

    ¡°...So, you saw it. Or did Daniel Steiner tell you?¡±

    Now that Lucy knew the truth, there was no point in lying.

    ¡°I admit it. That wasn¡¯t for your sake. It was for the Allied Nations.¡±

    ¡°...Then why didn¡¯t you just tell me the truth? Why did you lie all this time, making me believe the experiments were carried out by the Empire?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d ask a question you already know the answer to. I didn¡¯t tell you the truth because I knew you wouldn¡¯t follow me if I did.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened.

    She hated him.

    She could never forgive him.

    And yet, somewhere deep inside, she had still hoped that Khaledra might offer her a reason¡ªan excuse.

    She had wanted to find even the tiniest sliver of possibility to forgive him.

    But the man standing before her now was trampling even that last fragment beneath his feet.

    ¡°Lucy Emilia. Do I look like a devil to you? Or do I strike you as a hypocrite? I don¡¯t care how you feel. Good and evil are not clearly drawn in this world. I don¡¯t get my kicks from tormenting little girls. But this cruel world always forces my hand.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of regret on Khaledra¡¯s face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s confession you want, then fine¡ªI¡¯ll confess. Objectively, I¡¯m trash. I¡¯ve committed unforgivable crimes. But even if I went back, I would make the same decisions. Because I know those decisions were for the good of this country.¡±

    As Lucy stared at him in disbelief, she suddenly rose from her seat.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    A heavy silence hung between them as Lucy looked down at Khaledra one last time, then turned and walked away.

    She had concluded that there was no point in continuing this conversation.

    Watching her retreating back, Khaledra raised a hand to his forehead.

    A dull ache pulsed behind his eyes.

    Perhaps, in his fury at learning Lucy had saved Daniel, he had spoken too harshly without realizing it.

    As he groaned softly with his eyes closed, someone approached.

    It was Colonel Sampe, one of the commanders of the assault unit.

    He saluted.

    ¡°Count Khaledra! As of this hour, we have fully retaken the target city of Fenbark! The estimated number of enemy dead is approximately 320, and we have secured 58 prisoners! Furthermore¡ª¡±

    Khaledra raised a hand to silence him.

    He exhaled slowly and cast a sharp glance at Sampe.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner. Where is he?¡±

    The atmosphere chilled.

    Sampe wiped the sweat from his brow and answered.

    ¡°The search is being intensified, but we have not yet located him.¡±

    ¡°So he escaped. If we don¡¯t capture him, then what meaning is there in any of this...¡±

    As Khaledra clenched his jaw, Sampe swallowed hard and spoke again.

    ¡°My lord, I believe this operation was not without meaning. We¡¯ve scored our first victory against Daniel Steiner¡ªthe so-called Devil of the Empire. And I believe his defeated forces, seeing the difference in strength, will now truly consider abandoning Fenbark.¡±

    At those words, Khaledra lifted his gaze.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner? Abandon Fenbark? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    His eyes narrowed like a serpent¡¯s, astonished at the suggestion.

    ¡°He will come back. Without fail.¡±

    ****

    At the same time, inside the brigade¡¯s command tent, an operations meeting was in full swing.

    ¡°So, what you''re saying is...¡±

    Phelp, the intelligence officer, spoke with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°...you intend to abandon the bridge?¡±

    The other officers wore similar expressions.

    But Daniel nodded with certainty.

    ¡°They¡¯ve succeeded in pushing us out of the city. Once they finish securing it, they¡¯ll almost certainly move to reclaim the bridge. Their morale is high, and they have superior numbers. It¡¯s only natural they¡¯ll want to control a strategic point.¡±

    He lifted his command baton and tapped the marked bridge on the operations map laid out across the table.

    ¡°When they reach the bridge with their forces, they¡¯ll find the Imperial army nowhere in sight. It¡¯ll appear as though we¡¯ve abandoned the foothold and pulled back entirely. Now, what do you think the Allied command will assume?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll believe the Imperial forces have retreated beyond the river.¡±

    ¡°And would they pursue us?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely. They¡¯ll still be wary of you, sir. Instead of advancing, they¡¯ll probably fortify positions near the bridge to prepare for a possible counterattack or ambush.¡±

    The operations officer cut in, visibly anxious.

    ¡°Brigade Commander, if I understand correctly... you mean to abandon the bridge and pull back entirely?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Daniel answered without hesitation.

    He shifted the baton and pointed to the northern forest region.

    ¡°While they remain on edge, guarding against an Imperial force that isn¡¯t even there, we will be here.¡±

    It was a classic deception operation.

    Plausible¡ªthough dangerously risky, thought the operations officer, who then voiced his concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but we can¡¯t expect the Allied forces to remain on alert beyond the bridge forever. They¡¯re bound to deploy aerial reconnaissance. And once they realize there¡¯s no enemy presence beyond the bridge, won¡¯t they redeploy their units accordingly?¡±

    Indeed, once the Allies discovered that Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade wasn¡¯t on the far side of the river, they would likely initiate wide-area reconnaissance.

    And if that happened, the forces hidden in the northern forests would almost certainly be exposed.

    But Daniel had already accounted for that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll request support from Central Command. We¡¯ll ask them to set up inflatable tank decoys and camouflaged artillery positions in a forest two hundred kilometers past the bridge. I¡¯ve already marked areas that are easily spotted by air patrols. The enemy will discover this ¡®fake unit¡¯ and turn back satisfied.¡±

    The room stirred with murmurs as Daniel continued.

    ¡°To further fool them, the fake unit will maintain continuous contact with headquarters. We¡¯ll use a frequency that¡¯s easy for the enemy to intercept. If the Allies catch that chatter, they¡¯ll believe it¡¯s real.¡±

    He lowered the baton.

    ¡°In contrast, we will cut all communications and move independently into the northern forest. Once our forces are in position and preparations are complete, headquarters will then announce that reinforcements have arrived to support the decoy unit.¡±

    Intercepting this, the Allies will likely conclude they need to strike Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade before reinforcements consolidate.

    A large-scale force will then cross the bridge and launch a direct assault on what they believe is Daniel Steiner¡¯s actual position.

    ¡°That¡¯s when we destroy the floodgates upstream.¡±

    The instant the gates are blown and the river floods, it will sever the enemy¡¯s path of retreat to the city.

    Even if they later realize the unit was fake, they¡¯ll be cut off.

    Fenbark, in turn, will become an undefended shell.

    Daniel Steiner planned to seize that precise moment¡ªleading the entire brigade in a charge to reclaim Fenbark.

    ¡°The entire operation will be completed within fifteen days.¡±

    As the staff listened in awed silence, Daniel spoke softly.

    ¡°In fifteen days...¡±

    His eyes narrowed with a razor¡¯s edge.

    ¡°...we will turn Fenbark¡ªoccupied by Count Khaledra¡ªinto hell.¡±

 Chapter 208

    As soon as Daniel issued his operational orders, the brigade moved swiftly.

    After contacting Central Command and receiving approval for the plan, they began night marches using intelligence extracted under torture from captured Defense Force soldiers¡ªpatrol routes, watch posts, observation networks, and more.

    They also knew the timing and flight paths of enemy aerial reconnaissance, which allowed Daniel¡¯s brigade to move safely through the forest for roughly ten days, keeping their presence hidden.

    When morning came, as he did every day, Daniel ordered the unit to halt movement and begin covering all vehicles and tanks with camouflage netting.

    It was a tedious process, but it remained the most effective way to avoid detection.

    ¡°Pull the left side tight! I said the left!¡±

    ¡°Bring over more brush or branches to cover the net! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Triple-layer the perimeter! Company Three, you¡¯re on outer watch!¡±

    Everyone was shouting, but the volume was kept low.

    They were doing their best to ensure no sound leaked beyond the camp perimeter.

    Hearing the hushed activity, Daniel opened the armored vehicle door and stepped down.

    As he observed the soldiers moving briskly about, he heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    Turning around, he saw Phelp, the intelligence officer, and Frien, the brigade¡¯s medic.

    Seeing them bow their heads, Daniel spoke.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    They both lifted their heads. Phelp was the first to respond.

    ¡°Brigadier General. According to intercepted communications, Allied forces are massing at the bridge fortifications. Just as you predicted, Count Khaledra appears to be preparing to strike the fake unit beyond the river.¡±

    This was part of the limited communications window¡ªonly ten minutes a day¡ªused to avoid enemy interception, and the report had come through Phelp.

    Daniel nodded, but didn¡¯t show much satisfaction.

    Of course. Count Khaledra would be desperate to eliminate me.

    At this point, Khaledra wasn¡¯t pursuing Daniel Steiner merely because of the damage he had inflicted on Allied ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) forces.

    -->

    It was because Daniel knew the truth¡ªthe secret of the laboratory. That truth had to be erased as soon as possible.

    If Daniel Steiner returned to the capital and exposed what he¡¯d seen beneath Fenbark, it would be a political disaster for the Allied Nations.

    So when he heard rumors I was preparing a counterattack, he probably took it as an opportunity.

    Desperation often clouds judgment.

    So determined to erase Daniel Steiner, Khaledra had pulled even the city¡¯s defense forces to the bridge.

    This was because he believed the intercepted communications from the decoy unit, which were designed to suggest that reinforcements from headquarters would soon arrive and launch a full-scale assault.

    On top of that, a few days ago, Central Command had gone one step further¡ªscattering newspapers across the capital with the headline:

    ¡°Daniel Steiner Has Not Abandoned Fenbark!¡±

    That must have been the Chief of General Staff¡¯s doing. I used to resent him for sending me to Fenbark, but...

    From approving his request for support to orchestrating misinformation, they had supported him from behind the scenes. Daniel found himself feeling unexpectedly grateful.

    Though, to be fair...

    If one traced everything back to its root cause, the Chief of General Staff was the one responsible for it all.

    With a faint scowl, Daniel pushed those thoughts aside and spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯ve likely stopped paying attention to the floodgates. This is the right time. Deploy the infiltration team and have them wait at the dam.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll select fast-moving personnel and issue the orders.¡±

    Phelp bowed and turned away.

    As Daniel watched him go, Frien stepped a little closer.

    ¡°Brigadier General.¡±

    With her clear voice, Frien held up a thermos flask in her hands.

    When Daniel looked at her, she smiled bashfully and opened the lid, pouring the contents into the cap.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    She handed the cap to Daniel.

    ¡°Take a sip.¡±

    Surprised, Daniel accepted it and sniffed.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t... chicory coffee. And it¡¯s not canned. Did you carry the grounds yourself and brew it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard you liked real coffee, sir.¡±

    In wartime, a proper cup of coffee was a rare luxury.

    As the aroma reached him, Daniel took a sip and let out a quiet breath.

    ¡°It tastes even better after so long. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you''re thankful, then treat me to a meal sometime. Not at the command mess¡ªat an actual restaurant, something nice.¡±

    ¡°All right. That¡¯s not too much to ask. I¡¯ll even get you your favorite¡ªmint ice cream.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great! And maybe with Captain Lucy...¡±

    Frien¡¯s voice trailed off as she mentioned Lucy.

    Awkwardness lingered between them. Frien turned her gaze away.

    ¡°She¡¯s... doing all right in Fenbark, right? I hope nothing¡¯s happened...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Just like you said.¡±

    Daniel turned his eyes in the direction of Fenbark.

    ¡°Lucy¡¯s a strong woman.¡±

    ****

    Rain was falling on Fenbark.

    Lucy Emilia noticed it first.

    Since her confinement, she had done nothing but sit in her room and stare out the window.

    ¡°....¡±

    Raindrops, carried by the wind, struck the glass at an angle.

    One by one, they merged and began sliding down the windowpane in long streaks.

    Lucy sat there for an hour, watching the rain in silence¡ªuntil her fingers twitched involuntarily.

    She¡¯d heard voices on the other side of the door¡ªsoldiers talking.

    ¡ª Is it already time to switch shifts? I thought I¡¯d die of boredom.

    ¡ª You did good. Go have a smoke or something.

    ¡ª Yeah, I will. Hey, did you hear?

    ¡ª Hear what?

    ¡ª The Count pulled the city¡¯s defense troops to the bridge.

    Lucy¡¯s half-lidded eyes opened slowly.

    ¡ª Yeah, I heard. That¡¯s why troops are moving out of the city right now.

    ¡ª Guess we¡¯re lucky we got assigned to the mansion detail.

    ¡ª For sure. If we hadn¡¯t, we¡¯d be headed to the bridge right now like everyone else.

    ¡ª But what¡¯s the sudden need to mass troops at the bridge?

    ¡ª I don¡¯t know. Seems like they¡¯re finally gonna deal with Daniel Steiner.

    Lucy sucked in a sharp breath.

    Assuming she was asleep, the soldiers kept talking.

    ¡ª Daniel Steiner? How?

    ¡ª I don¡¯t know the details, but intel says they intercepted communications from his unit.

    ¡ª So they¡¯ve located him?

    ¡ª Must¡¯ve, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be mobilizing troops like this.

    ¡ª That¡¯s good news. The great Daniel Steiner, finally about to die at the Count¡¯s hands.

    At that, Lucy shot to her feet.

    ¡ª Huh? Did you hear that?

    ¡ª Sounded like a chair falling over.

    Lucy stormed to the door and flung it open.

    The startled soldiers stared at her.

    ¡°M-My lady?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep...?¡±

    Lucy stared at them, fists clenched, and moved her lips.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    As if to say¡ªno further words were needed.

    ****

    While working in the mansion¡¯s office, Count Khaledra froze.

    The telephone¡ªnormally silent¡ªhad begun to ring loudly.

    Wondering what could have prompted it, he picked up the receiver, only to be met with a panicked voice.

    ¡ª C-Count Khaledra! This is Sergeant Torre, assigned to the mansion¡¯s security detail! Lady Lucy has left her room and is headed to your office! We tried to stop her, but she¡¯s completely unrelenting...!

    Khaledra hung up before the sentence was finished.

    Sensing danger, he judged that he had to leave the office immediately and rose to his feet¡ªtoo late.

    Footsteps were already pounding down the hallway.

    Bang!

    The office door slammed open as Lucy appeared.

    She was breathing heavily, and from the look of her, it was clear she had overwhelmed the guards stationed throughout the mansion to get here.

    Khaledra stared at her with a blank expression, but his mind was racing through countless worst-case scenarios.

    Lucy was, in essence, a living weapon.

    If she had come here with the intent to kill him, there was no one who could stop her.

    And Khaledra knew that¡ªso he held his breath.

    In the long, tense silence, Lucy slowly began to walk forward.

    At the same time, Khaledra instinctively took a step back.

    Not knowing what she would do next, the tension reached a fever pitch.

    But instead of attacking, Lucy slowly knelt down.

    ¡°...Count Khaledra.¡±

    Her breath still ragged, Lucy continued.

    ¡°I have never once asked anything of you. No matter what task you assigned me, I carried it out without complaint. You know this.¡±

    Then Lucy placed a hand over her heart.

    ¡°So please... I beg you. Do not kill Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Her voice trembled as the words left her lips.

    It was the first time.

    Never before had Lucy Emilia pleaded with such humility.

    To Khaledra¡ªwho had only ever known her as a cold, emotionless puppet¡ªit was an unfamiliar sight.

    When he gave no answer, merely watching her in silence, Lucy placed both hands on the floor.

    And slowly, she bowed her head.

    ¡°Your Excellency... even if you declared that you would control every part of my life from this moment on, I would accept it.¡±

    Her silver-white hair slid down her shoulders, falling to the floor.

    ¡°Even if you locked me away in a dark room, never again to see the light¡ªI would obey.¡±

    Tears began to pool in Lucy¡¯s crimson irises.

    ¡°So please...¡±

    Lucy remembered.

    Test Subject No. 96, who had smiled so innocently at her.

    The maid her age, who had told her of the world outside the mansion.

    And¡ª

    The man who had shown her that life wasn¡¯t just pain.

    ¡°Brigadier General Daniel Steiner... is the most precious person in the world to me.¡±

    A single teardrop slipped from her eye and soaked into the floor.

    With a quiet sob, Lucy bowed her head until her forehead touched the ground.

    ¡°I beg you. Please...¡±

    Eyes closed, her voice carried her desperate plea.

    ¡°...don¡¯t take anything else from me that I hold dear.¡±

    It was the frail, powerless cry of the woman who held the most terrifying strength in the world.

 Chapter 209

    Three days later.

    Under Count Khaledra¡¯s orders, the two regiments and the city¡¯s defense forces gathered at the bridge launched their offensive.

    The armored vehicles of the armored regiment were the first to cross, rumbling noisily, followed by the infantry regiment and the defense forces, maintaining their formations as they advanced.

    Despite the low hum of engines and the otherwise quiet atmosphere, confidence was evident on the soldiers¡¯ faces.

    This was because, with assistance from the Intelligence Bureau, they held an informational advantage in this operation.

    Colonel Sampe, who had taken up the role of acting divisional commander as the senior officer, felt much the same as his troops.

    ¡®Based on the Imperial transmissions we intercepted three days ago...¡¯

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade was most certainly stationed beyond the river.

    Furthermore, intel had come in that the Imperial General Staff had dispatched a new armored force to support Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade.

    In addition, after multiple reconnaissance sorties, a formation of armored fortifications had been spotted approximately 200 kilometers past the bridge, and photographs had been secured showing numerous tank silhouettes.

    ¡®Having suffered losses in Fenbark, they¡¯re probably digging in and building defensive lines...¡¯

    Just as Count Khaledra had said, launching an offensive now was the most appropriate course of action.

    Striking first before the wolf named Daniel Steiner could grow his fangs and annihilating his brigade was the right move.

    ¡®How arrogant. To not retreat, and to even dare attempt another attack on Fenbark...¡¯

    Whether he was desperately trying to shake off the humiliation of his first defeat, or whether he actually believed he could retake Fenbark¡ªSampe couldn¡¯t tell. Either way, it was a pitiful ploy.

    ¡®If it were me, I¡¯d have accepted defeat and returned quietly to the capital. Your arrogance will be your downfall.¡¯

    Even a hero who had won countless battles could fall to a single misstep.

    To Sampe, Daniel¡¯s current judgment was clearly a mistake¡ªan irrecoverable gamble.

    ¡®He must have assumed we wouldn¡¯t go on the offensive.¡¯

    It was clear he thought they would be too preoccupied defending Fenbark to move their forces.

    But Count Khaledra had ordered the assault immediately after intercepting the Imperial communication.

    -->

    Sampe, honored to be at the front of that offensive, was more than satisfied.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill the devil of the Empire with my own hands.¡¯

    By killing the Empire¡¯s devil, he would gain fame and bring a decisive victory to the Allied Nations.

    Marching the army forward with such conviction, Sampe received shocking news on the second night.

    ¡°...What did you just say?¡±

    Frozen in place, Sampe stared at the urgent report handed over by the intelligence officer.

    As silence fell across the command tent, the intelligence officer, crushed by the atmosphere, opened his mouth.

    ¡°According to the recon unit¡¯s report, all the tanks were empty. They appear to be inflatable decoy tanks.¡±

    Sampe wasn¡¯t the only one caught off guard.

    As murmurs spread among the assembled staff in the command tent, Sampe¡¯s voice trembled as he continued questioning.

    ¡°Impossible... You expect me to believe that nonsense? Then what about the artillery positions? What about the photographs we collected from aerial reconnaissance?¡±

    The intelligence officer lowered his head and responded.

    ¡°The recon units also inspected the areas beneath the camouflage nets believed to be artillery positions. But all they found were piles of rocks. Some of the structures were boxes shaped to resemble artillery pieces...¡±

    Unable to continue the report, the officer bit his lip hard.

    As a heavy silence sank over the room, Sampe blinked several times, as if denying reality, then spoke.

    ¡°...The communications? What about the Imperial transmissions we intercepted¡ªwhat the hell were those?¡±

    ¡°The transmissions themselves were definitely from the Imperial command network. The frequencies were reused repeatedly and matched the Imperial Army¡¯s past patterns. The RF fingerprints were a match, and the call signs referred directly to Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade.¡±

    ¡°Then why...¡±

    The intelligence officer exhaled deeply and raised his head.

    With a face full of despair, he delivered the final blow.

    ¡°Division Commander, sir...! We were deceived by their feint! All the transmissions we¡¯d been hearing were just cut off at once¡ªlike they no longer needed to fool us anymore!¡±

    Seeing the officer on the verge of tears, Sampe felt a pounding headache.

    ¡®Daniel Steiner... played us for fools?¡¯

    Was the bridge crossing, the intercepted transmissions¡ªwas all of it orchestrated by Daniel Steiner?

    The realization came too late.

    But there was still a chance.

    Snapping back to his senses, Sampe slammed his hand on the command desk and shouted.

    ¡°Reverse course! Turn back immediately! Daniel Steiner must be targeting Fenbark while it¡¯s empty! We cannot give him the opportunity! Push the light tank battalion ahead¡ªwe must reach Fenbark before he does, no matter what!¡±

    The intelligence officer couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the division commander was now moving exactly as Daniel Steiner had intended.

    But he couldn¡¯t voice that thought.

    Because there was no other option left.

    ****

    Meanwhile, Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade had completed preparations to move out from the forest and onto the plains.

    There was no longer any need to remain hidden.

    ¡°Vehicle mechanics! Check the intake systems again! Not a single defect is acceptable!¡±

    ¡°Finish warming the engines and check all ammunition! No duds are to be allowed!¡±

    ¡°Comrades! The hour of reckoning is upon us! It¡¯s time to pay back the humiliation we suffered in Fenbark!¡±

    On the eve of the offensive, energy began to surge throughout the brigade.

    Morale was high¡ªand it was only natural, since the enemy was now moving precisely according to Daniel Steiner¡¯s plan.

    As the soldiers let out shouts from all directions, Daniel was in the command tent with his staff, conducting the final review of the operation.

    ¡°As you all know, once Count Khaledra confirms our brigade¡¯s advance, he¡¯ll request reinforcements immediately. As the de facto leader of the Allied Nations, they¡¯ll respond swiftly.¡±

    ¡°Shall we request support from Central Command?¡±

    ¡°No. If we request support from Central, it¡¯ll take too long for anything to reach us. If I were Count Khaledra, I¡¯d send an emergency call to the local city defense forces.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s words earned a nod from the operations officer.

    ¡°In that case, they¡¯ll most likely use the railway to bring in reinforcements. It¡¯s the fastest option.¡±

    ¡°And also the most dangerous. Relay the orders to the light armor unit. As soon as we begin the advance, they are to cut off the northern freight station and intercept the reinforcements the moment the train arrives.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The operations officer responded solemnly and looked back down at the map.

    ¡°If Count Khaledra is defeated in this battle and loses Fenbark, it¡¯ll be quite the spectacle. There¡¯ll be serious backlash inside the Allied Nations for the reckless use of ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) Etherlium.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    They had expended a massive quantity of Etherlium¡ªone of the most vital strategic resources¡ªand if they still failed to kill Daniel Steiner and lost Fenbark on top of that, it would deal a significant blow to Count Khaledra¡¯s standing as the leader of the Allied Nations.

    But now was not the time to indulge in self-satisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t grow complacent. We have no way of knowing what the enemy might be hiding up their sleeve.¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s warning, the operations officer gave a shallow bow.

    It was not an incorrect assessment.

    As the officers continued exchanging opinions, a liaison officer entered through the entrance of the command tent.

    ¡°Brigadier General, I¡¯ve come to report.¡±

    Daniel returned his salute, and the liaison opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°At approximately 05:10 this morning, aerial reconnaissance confirmed that the enemy¡¯s two-regiment vanguard has withdrawn from their forward positions! Judging by how they¡¯re securing retreat paths, there¡¯s a high probability they¡¯re reversing course!¡±

    ¡°They must¡¯ve seen the decoy units with their own eyes. They figured it out faster than expected.¡±

    Daniel let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°Too late, though.¡±

    He stifled the laugh and raised his head from the operations map.

    ¡°Relay the message to the forces infiltrating the sluice gates. They¡¯re to reestablish communication with the recon unit and General Staff. The moment the enemy attempts to cross the bridge, the sluice is to be detonated.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The liaison officer responded crisply and gave a firm salute.

    Daniel returned it, and the officer exited the tent.

    Left alone with his staff, Daniel reached out for his service cap resting atop the command table.

    ¡°Now that all preparations are complete, it¡¯s time for a show of force. You¡¯ll recall what I said. That I intended to turn Fenbark¡ªcurrently occupied by Count Khaledra¡ªinto a living hell.¡±

    With a practiced motion, Daniel placed the cap upon his head.

    Beneath its visor, his eyes glinted with a refined, simmering fury.

    ¡°The time has come.¡±

    If they called Daniel Steiner a devil, then he had every intention of giving them reason to believe it.

    ¡°Pass the order to all units.¡±

    Under the gaze of his officers, Daniel shouted without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡°Advance on Fenbark!¡±

 Chapter 210

    T+12 hours since the start of Operation Daniel Steiner.

    Temporary Field Command Post, established inside the estate of Count Khaledra.

    ¡°How could this happen? How was Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade spotted in the north? Didn¡¯t aerial reconnaissance report that he had established defensive positions 200 kilometers west?¡±

    ¡°...That was Daniel Steiner¡¯s scheme. He apparently anticipated that the Allied Forces would rely on aerial recon and constructed a fortified position using inflatable tanks and crates.¡±

    Because aerial reconnaissance couldn¡¯t provide clear identification, they had blindly believed it.

    Amidst the growing confusion, one of the staff officers finally spoke up, sounding exasperated.

    ¡°What about the regiment and defense forces we sent across the bridge? Tell them to hasten their retreat! When the hell are they expected to arrive in Fenbark?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already issued orders to move the troops as fast as possible. By now, the vanguard should have reached the bridge, so perhaps even before Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade¡ª¡±

    While the staff were still exchanging opinions, a liaison officer burst into the room.

    Panting heavily, the liaison immediately spotted Khaledra seated at the head of the table, his forehead in his hand.

    After a salute, the liaison quickly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Urgent report! The sluice gate... the sluice gate has been destroyed!¡±

    At the mention of the sluice gate being destroyed, the staff froze.

    Because those words could mean only one thing.

    ¡°One of our armored battalions was submerged mid-crossing when the sluice was blown! The divisional commander ordered an emergency withdrawal, preventing further losses, but...¡±

    The liaison clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡°Crossing is impossible! Due to the recent heavy rains, the destruction of the sluice has caused the river to flood massively¡ªradio reports estimate that crossing will be impossible for at least four days...!¡±

    At the word ¡°four days,¡± Khaledra exhaled sharply, and the staff stirred.

    ¡°Did I hear that right? Four days...?¡±

    ¡°This is absurd. Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade will reach us before we can even pull back.¡±

    ¡°What about the defense force? How many defenders are still in the city?¡±

    Defeat was beginning to show on the officers¡¯ faces.

    -->

    It was clear to everyone that if things continued like this, Daniel Steiner would seize the city.

    Amid the despair, Count Khaledra clenched his teeth.

    Daniel Steiner...!

    Only now did he realize that he had lost the psychological war and had been completely played by Daniel Steiner.

    Rage surged, and his breathing grew uneven.

    Watching him closely, the chief of staff carefully spoke up.

    ¡°Your Excellency Count. At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Daniel Steiner takes Fenbark. For your safety, I recommend abandoning the city, even now.¡±

    Khaledra turned only his eyes to glare at the chief of staff.

    The sheer pressure of that gaze made the officer instinctively lower his head, and Khaledra turned his attention forward once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to hand this city over to that man...?¡±

    It was humiliating, but there was no other option.

    Khaledra, gripping his cane tightly, looked down at the ring on his hand.

    Inside the clear gem embedded in the ring, a strange energy was constantly churning.

    This was the only control stone capable of neutralizing Lucy Emilia.

    It had been created by order of Count Khaledra through scientists when Lucy successfully manifested her talents and turned into a monster¡ªessentially, a safety measure.

    It was also one of the reasons Lucy had obediently remained inside the mansion without resistance.

    Its mechanism was simple.

    The moment magic power was ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã infused into the control stone, the gem would shatter, and its energy would violently erupt in all directions.

    It had no effect on ordinary people. But this energy, extracted based on the gene agents administered to the test subjects, would collide with Lucy¡¯s magic and trigger an intense backlash.

    Unable to withstand the backlash, Lucy would lose consciousness on the spot.

    However...

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect solution.

    According to the scientists, once the control stone was used, Lucy¡¯s body would develop an immunity, making a second attempt impossible.

    In short, this was the first and last chance to neutralize Lucy Emilia.

    Still deep in thought, Khaledra finally planted his cane firmly and rose from his seat.

    ¡°One city is enough to give up to that bastard. Chief of Staff. You¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    The chief of staff had an ominous feeling he couldn¡¯t shake, but bound by duty and unable to refuse, he rose from his seat and followed Khaledra.

    ****

    Inside the mansion¡¯s bedroom, Lucy sat by the window, gazing outside as always.

    Next to her, Namerias was peeling fruit, but she couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety on her face as she glanced at Lucy.

    Should she say something? Or stay silent?

    After watching Lucy carefully for a moment, Namerias finally gathered her courage and spoke up.

    ¡°Young Lady. Something feels off. Since morning, high-ranking officials have been pouring into the estate. And then they all went into that big room with grim faces, and I heard shouting.¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t respond.

    It wasn¡¯t something she could answer.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be that something went wrong on the front lines? That the enemy... maybe won...?¡±

    Namerias shut her mouth the moment she realized what she¡¯d said.

    Even if she sympathized with Lucy, she had been born and raised in the Allied Nations.

    So it was only natural that she didn¡¯t view Daniel Steiner¡¯s rise in a favorable light.

    But Lucy, who had a certain relationship with Daniel, would surely feel the opposite.

    As Namerias fell silent, Lucy gave a faint smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Even if the Brigade Commander is here to retake the city, he won¡¯t attack civilians.¡±

    ¡°...Really? I heard Imperial soldiers are devils who rape women at will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just rumors. Of course, such soldiers might exist. But at the very least, the Brigade Commander¡¯s troops don¡¯t do that. I can guarantee it.¡±

    Hearing Lucy speak so firmly, Namerias felt something within her settle.

    Just as she was about to exhale in relief¡ª

    ¡°...Hm?¡±

    Footsteps.

    Multiple sets of them echoed from the hallway.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she immediately realized these weren¡¯t soldiers coming for a routine shift change.

    There was only one person who would come leading armed men at this point.

    Count Khaledra.

    He must have determined the war situation had turned against him¡ªand was now here to play his next move.

    From his perspective, there was no way he¡¯d want to hand over Lucy¡ªan asymmetric military asset¡ªto Daniel Steiner.

    If I refuse whatever offer he makes...

    He¡¯d use the control stone.

    Knowing, at least in theory, the power of the control stone, Lucy could only stay on edge.

    If Count Khaledra used the control stone, that meant one thing¡ªdisposal.

    If she wanted to survive, the logical move would be to obey.

    But...

    She didn¡¯t want to go back to that wretched past.

    Because there had been a man who had shown her that this world wasn¡¯t just pain.

    After a deep breath, Lucy reached her hand toward Namerias.

    ¡°Namerias. Hand that to me.¡±

    ¡°Eh? The fruit knife? Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain. Quickly.¡±

    Hesitating, Namerias ultimately chose to trust Lucy and passed over the fruit knife.

    Lucy tucked the knife into her sleeve and moved her lips silently.

    ¡°Namerias. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    BANG!

    The door slammed open, and Count Khaledra entered, accompanied by his chief of staff and soldiers.

    ¡°C-Count...?¡±

    Ignoring Namerias entirely, Khaledra stepped inside and planted his cane against the floor.

    ¡°Lucy Emilia. It¡¯s time to return home.¡±

    Despite Khaledra¡¯s words, Lucy remained calm, still gazing out the window.

    That irritated him.

    After a short silence, Khaledra spoke again.

    ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t go back?¡±

    ¡°...The Brigade Commander told me to wait in Fenbark.¡±

    At his signal, the soldiers raised their rifles at Lucy.

    Namerias panicked and asked what this was about, but Khaledra didn¡¯t spare her a glance.

    ¡°I will give you one last chance. Stand up and come with me.¡±

    But Lucy didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°You know it too, Count.¡±

    Her voice was low but resolute as it spread through the room.

    ¡°That there is no longer a future where I follow you.¡±

    As she spoke, Lucy watched Khaledra¡¯s reflection in the window.

    She saw his hand move toward the control stone on his ring.

    ¡°If possible, I¡ª¡±

    This was her chance.

    In that brief moment of carelessness, Lucy accelerated her nerves.

    In a flash, she sprang to her feet, drew the fruit knife, and hurled it at Khaledra.

    Almost simultaneously, the chief of staff jumped in the way.

    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    Thunk! The knife embedded itself deep in the man¡¯s arm.

    ...How?

    Was the chief of staff also someone with nerve acceleration?

    There was no time to dwell. In the next instant, the control stone absorbed mana and shattered¡ªsending a violent shockwave through the room.

    Desperately, Lucy tried to push through the wind and move¡ª

    ¡°...!¡±

    The moment the wind touched her skin, a searing pain exploded across her body, and her vision flickered.

    Despite her will, her body collapsed to one knee, and Namerias rushed to support her.

    ¡°Young Lady! Are you alright!?¡±

    She had no strength left in her limbs.

    Panting, Lucy barely managed to lift her head and meet Khaledra¡¯s eyes.

    He did not avoid her gaze.

    ¡°So this is your answer.¡±

    The chief of staff groaned with the knife still in his arm, but Khaledra and Lucy simply stared at one another.

    ¡°You will regret this insolence for the rest of your life.¡±

    In a voice devoid of warmth, Khaledra continued coldly.

    ¡°Chief of Staff. Assemble the personnel. Take Lucy Emilia back to the lab.¡±

    That initial talk of going home¡ªhad merely been to test her.

    In truth, if everything had gone to plan, Lucy was to be killed here once she was neutralized.

    That was the most efficient way to eliminate all future threats.

    But perhaps because he had once raised her as an adopted daughter...

    Or maybe because of all the time and money invested...

    Khaledra couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    So he chose a different method.

    ¡°Inform the relevant personnel. Use the chamber in the lab to erase all of Lucy Emilia¡¯s memories.¡±

    Just like they had erased her memories of Fenbark in the past.

    He hadn¡¯t wanted to touch her mind again¡ªbut as far as he was concerned, there was no other choice now.

    ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    Turning his eyes away from Lucy, Khaledra gave the chief of staff a sharp look.

    ¡°We must finish everything before Daniel Steiner arrives.¡±

    There was no time.

    If anything goes even slightly wrong...

    Everything would be lost to Daniel Steiner.

 Chapter 211

    T+28 hours since the start of the operation.

    Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade, advancing rapidly along the road beside the railway and across the plains, was able to enter the city with speed.

    A small contingent of defense forces attempted resistance during the entry, but they were of little concern.

    The moment they took cover in the city¡¯s buildings to launch an attack, they became targets for the tanks.

    BOOM¡ª!

    A superheated shell fired from the barrel blew an entire building to pieces.

    Even before the debris from the explosion hit the ground, the screams of Allied soldiers followed.

    A few soldiers managed to survive the shelling by sheer luck, but they had no time to feel relieved.

    Behind the lead tanks, the brigade''s troops were flooding in like a swarm of hornets.

    The only options available to the defense forces were to die fighting or raise the white flag and surrender.

    A few remaining tanks that had stayed behind to defend the city attempted to respond to Daniel''s brigade¡ªbut it was a losing battle.

    The Allied tanks struggled to penetrate the Empire¡¯s armor, whereas the Empire¡¯s tanks simply turned the Allied tanks into fireballs.

    The firepower disparity was overwhelming.

    ¡ª Enemy tank unit confirmed destroyed! We''ve secured a clear path for armored unit advance!

    ¡ª Proceeding to the next objective!

    Inside an armored vehicle, Daniel pressed the transmit button on the radio as he listened to his brigade¡¯s progress.

    ¡°Tank units, link up with infantry support and swiftly secure the city center. Then move to secure key positions and transport routes.¡±

    A reply of acknowledgment came from the other end.

    As the sound of artillery echoed around him, Daniel, reassured by the smooth progress of the city occupation, couldn¡¯t help but think of the lab.

    The ominous machinery set up in that place flashed in his mind.

    If Lucy¡¯s headaches in Fenbark were related to that device...

    Count Khaledra might be trying to use it on Lucy again.

    -->

    Thinking he needed to eliminate that variable, Daniel picked up the radio and pressed the transmit button again.

    ¡°Recon company, follow me immediately. We¡¯re moving to the outskirts of the city.¡±

    ****

    The research lab, which was usually cloaked in darkness, was now flooded with light.

    Thanks to Count Khaledra¡¯s orders, massive electrical power had been supplied to the facility.

    Most of the power was being concentrated into a vertical chamber at the center of the lab.

    Inside the chamber, Lucy floated weightlessly, like suspended in zero gravity, unconscious.

    Watching her silently, the squad leader glanced toward the research staff.

    ¡°Hey. How much longer do we have to wait?¡±

    With news that Daniel Steiner¡¯s brigade had entered the city, they had to evacuate this place as soon as possible.

    But the lead scientist merely looked troubled.

    ¡°The electromagnetic field generator is functioning properly. It¡¯s generating a resonant electromagnetic field to stimulate the hippocampal region and block neural synapse transmissions, so...¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you saying? Speak plainly.¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, the memory erasure isn¡¯t working. The subject appears to be resisting. We¡¯ve never encountered an error like this before.¡±

    As the scientist stared at the control panel, unable to hide his dismay, the squad leader scowled.

    ¡°Fuck! Are you saying you can or you can¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°As I said, this is an unprecedented error. There is one possible solution, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Honestly, it¡¯d be best to abandon the process¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, a scream echoed from above.

    The soldiers and the squad leader immediately drew their weapons.

    Amid their tense silence, the sound of multiple troops sprinting down the hallway reached them.

    At the squad leader¡¯s gesture, a soldier hesitantly peeked around the corner¡ª

    BANG!

    The soldier¡¯s head exploded on the spot.

    As the terrified researchers scrambled for cover behind the control panel, the squad leader gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Fucking hell...!¡±

    Pointing his pistol down the corridor, he waited. Imperial scouts surged in moments later.

    As the Allied soldiers began firing in a panic, the lab was soon filled with the sound of gunfire.

    But the louder the gunfire grew, the more Allied soldiers dropped.

    Pouring in through the corridor, the Imperial scouts gunned down the defenders one by one as they advanced.

    Even the squad leader, returning fire with his pistol, was struck in the shoulder and collapsed to the floor.

    He gasped for air, having dropped his pistol, as a uniformed officer stepped in from the hallway.

    The officer¡¯s chest was covered in decorations¡ªsomeone the squad leader recognized very well.

    ¡°Daniel... Steiner...¡±

    Hearing the muttered name, Daniel turned his head.

    The squad leader clawed at the floor, trying desperately to reach ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) his fallen pistol.

    But Daniel was faster. He drew his revolver.

    BANG!

    The bullet struck square between the eyes. The squad leader bowed his head and accepted death.

    Confirming that the lab had been secured, Daniel stepped forward, boots pressing into the blood of the fallen Allied soldiers.

    His steps gradually slowed as he reached the chamber containing Lucy.

    ¡°......¡±

    He stood for a moment, staring at Lucy suspended in the chamber, then slowly turned to the side.

    The scientist, catching Daniel¡¯s eye, felt a crushing pressure and shakily stood up.

    It felt like Daniel was silently demanding it.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The flat voice echoed quietly through the lab.

    ¡°Why is my adjutant inside that chamber?¡±

    The scientist lowered his head, fear gripping him.

    ¡°Please... forgive me. I was only following Count Khaledra¡¯s orders. I wanted to refuse, but he was holding my family hostage. I had no choice...¡±

    ¡°What were the orders?¡±

    ¡°He commanded me to erase the young lady¡¯s memories. I only did as I was ordered...¡±

    The scientist trailed off, falling silent.

    Because Daniel¡¯s gaze was now bearing down on him like a force of pure violence.

    ¡°Has my adjutant¡¯s memory been erased?¡±

    His voice, low and heavy, carried a distinct killing intent.

    Like a herbivore sensing a predator¡¯s roar, the doctor hurriedly opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. The moment we touched a specific code to begin memory erasure, the young lady¡¯s consciousness mounted a strong resistance. That triggered a critical error, which caused the magnetic ring inside the chamber to surge in output...¡±

    The doctor raised a trembling hand to adjust his glasses.

    ¡°As you can see, the young lady is currently in a coma.¡±

    At the word coma, Daniel clenched his teeth.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, suppressing his emotions as best he could, then stepped forward toward the control panel.

    Passing the doctor, Daniel stared at the console¡¯s screen¡ªfilled with red windows, all displaying the word ERROR.

    Examining the display, Daniel opened his mouth.

    ¡°This specific code showing up on the panel¡ªwhat does it mean?¡±

    The doctor hesitated briefly before answering.

    ¡°To put it simply... it pertains to Brigadier General Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Daniel let out a low breath.

    It was absurd.

    To avoid forgetting, she had pushed herself into a coma.

    After a long silence, Daniel finally spoke again.

    ¡°From this point forward, I will tell you all your future.¡±

    He looked around at the terrified researchers, including the doctor.

    ¡°Tell me how to bring my adjutant out of this coma. If no one here has an answer... you¡¯ll all die in this place.¡±

    The moment Daniel finished speaking, the scouts raised their rifles and took aim at the research staff.

    Panic swept the room as the doctor frantically blurted out:

    ¡°There is a way! A possible one, at least!¡±

    Daniel turned a sharp gaze on him.

    Drenched in cold sweat, the doctor forced himself to continue speaking.

    ¡°The young lady is currently in a form of consciousness withdrawal to avoid external interference. Simply put, she has locked away her most important memories so even she cannot access them, and then relocated her consciousness into her past.¡±

    He gestured toward the control panel.

    ¡°Right now, the young lady is trapped in the memories of her childhood. In theory, if we can make contact with her consciousness and help her recall those locked memories, she should be able to awaken from the coma. The problem is...¡±

    Lifting his head cautiously, the doctor looked Daniel in the eye.

    ¡°The person most suited for that role is Brigadier General Daniel Steiner himself.¡±

    Of course.

    The memories Lucy was trying to protect were all about Daniel Steiner.

    Therefore, the quickest way was for the man himself to make contact.

    Having understood the explanation, Daniel asked another question.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Ah¡ªinside, we can¡¯t say how much time will pass. But in reality, it should only be a matter of minutes. However, since this isn¡¯t a fully verified procedure, there will be some risks.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Then prepare it immediately.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s face went blank, as if stunned he had agreed so readily.

    ¡°...Brigade Commander?¡±

    Nearby, the company commander who had been listening in also intervened in shock.

    ¡°This is too dangerous. Is it really worth the risk?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The answer came instantly.

    Daniel¡¯s eyes rested on Lucy, still floating in the chamber.

    ¡°This woman risked her life to save mine.¡±

    A wry smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°So what would I be if I ran away because I was afraid to do the same?¡±

    Seeing him like that, the company commander lowered his head to show his understanding.

    The doctor, thinking he might have found a way to survive, immediately began preparing, as if to prove he hadn¡¯t lied.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need a simplified chamber for consciousness contact. Please help move it...¡±

    Daniel watched as a few soldiers assisted the doctor, then walked closer to the central chamber.

    He stopped at close range, staring at Lucy floating within.

    Around her neck, she still wore the necklace with the amber gem.

    ¡°...Such a hopeless adjutant. Making your superior go through all this.¡±

    With a faint, low laugh, Daniel raised his hand.

    ¡°Lucy. I know it¡¯s hard, but hang in there just a little longer.¡±

    His hand, rising like something caught in a net, finally touched the glass wall that encased her.

    ¡°Just like you saved me...¡±

    Daniel mouthed the words with genuine feeling.

    ¡°...I will save you, too.¡±

 Chapter 212

    With the help of the soldiers, the doctor was able to retrieve the auxiliary chamber from another sector.

    Once the auxiliary chamber was placed next to the central chamber where Lucy was housed, the researchers approached it.

    At the doctor¡¯s gestured instructions and brief orders, the researchers nodded and moved quickly.

    Their hands worked fast, connecting the wiring, before one of them raised his hand.

    ¡°Neural interface connected! Please begin monitoring!¡±

    The doctor nodded and pressed a few buttons on the control panel.

    ¡°Confirmed. ¡ï Novelight ¡ï Synchronization complete. Reporting stable connection.¡±

    Having finished the synchronization, the doctor turned to Daniel.

    ¡°...Brigadier General Daniel Steiner. Preparation is complete.¡±

    Daniel, who had been staring at Lucy, gave a slight nod and walked toward the auxiliary chamber.

    Stopping in front of it, he quietly spoke.

    ¡°So I just go in here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once you¡¯re inside, I¡¯ll activate the auxiliary chamber to place both of your consciousnesses in a shared state. That will allow you to naturally enter the young lady¡¯s consciousness. But there are precautions you must keep in mind.¡±

    ¡°Precautions?¡±

    The doctor raised a hand to adjust the position of his glasses.

    ¡°Yes. As I mentioned earlier, the young lady is currently in a state of mental withdrawal. If you try to forcibly restore her memories, she¡¯ll reject it.¡±

    After a short pause to think of an example, the doctor continued.

    ¡°For instance, directly saying the name ¡®Daniel Steiner¡¯ or confronting her with ¡®Why don¡¯t you remember me?¡¯¡ªthose would provoke resistance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I have to make her recall it on her own, naturally.¡±

    ¡°Correct. That¡¯s also why I said we don¡¯t know how much time will pass inside her mind, even if only minutes pass in reality.¡±

    In the worst-case scenario, Daniel could become trapped inside Lucy Emilia¡¯s consciousness.

    -->

    That was the doctor¡¯s warning¡ªbut Daniel didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He had already steeled himself.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve made up my mind to save this foolish woman, no matter how long it takes.¡±

    As Daniel shrugged off his officer¡¯s coat, a soldier stepped forward to receive it.

    ¡°And, Doctor.¡±

    Daniel handed the coat to the soldier as he spoke.

    ¡°Fenbark will soon belong to me. You know what that means.¡±

    It was a warning not to try anything foolish¡ªbecause now, not only the doctor¡¯s life, but his family¡¯s as well, were in Daniel¡¯s hands.

    Understanding the implication immediately, the doctor lowered his head in fear.

    ¡°I will take full responsibility and do my utmost.¡±

    Hearing the response, Daniel handed over his revolver as well and stepped into the auxiliary chamber.

    Taking his position inside, Daniel took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    The doctor nodded and operated the panel.

    The chamber¡¯s door closed, and the magnetic rings began spinning rapidly.

    After a short wait, Daniel¡¯s consciousness began to blur as his body slowly floated upward.

    The noise of the spinning magnetic rings began to sound like a comforting lullaby.

    And as it did, Daniel slowly closed his eyes.

    ****

    When he opened them again, the first thing Daniel saw was light pouring in through a window.

    Antique decorations stood along the hallway like ornaments, gleaming in the sunlight.

    Looks like someone¡¯s mansion...

    As he stared blankly at the sight, voices drifted from nearby.

    ¡°Did you hear? That girl Melli got attacked by a thief and... died.¡±

    ¡°What? Melli? Wasn¡¯t she the young lady Lucy¡¯s personal maid?¡±

    ¡°They called her a maid, but I heard they were practically friends. Still, it¡¯s terrifying. Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s going on with the young lady? Ever since she was adopted by the Count, there¡¯ve been all sorts of accidents in just one year.¡±

    Turning his head, Daniel spotted a group of mansion staff gathered and gossiping.

    And he was among them.

    Looking down at his neat clothes, Daniel realized he had entered Lucy¡¯s consciousness in the form of a servant.

    ¡°I¡¯m seriously scared these days. That guy Malton got hurt, too¡ªbarely lasted two months before injuring his leg serving the young lady. Wouldn¡¯t even say how it happened.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say this, but doesn¡¯t it feel like she brings misfortune? Her red eyes give me the chills whenever we make eye contact.¡±

    ¡°Totally agree. Ugh. With Melli gone, one of us will have to attend the young lady now. I¡¯m worried the Count will assign me. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The last remark was directed at Daniel.

    Having figured out his status, Daniel responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Not at all. I consider serving the young lady to be an honor.¡±

    Half of that was sincerity.

    One of the maids looked at him strangely, then chuckled.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s perfect then. We¡¯ll let the Count know. That you want to be her attendant.¡±

    Sensing an opportunity, the others added in their own support.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯d be the perfect fit.¡±

    ¡°This kind of thing should go to someone who actually wants it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Aww, our little one¡¯s so thoughtful. Thank you, for volunteering.¡±

    With unanimous agreement, the decision was passed on to Count Khaledra.

    He didn¡¯t care much who served Lucy, so he accepted the recommendation, and Daniel naturally became her attendant.

    Though calling it an attendant was a stretch¡ªhis main job was to bring meals to her room.

    The problem was, even that simple task wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°Young Lady! I¡¯m the one newly assigned to serve you! May I come in?¡±

    Though he had come to deliver her meal, Lucy gave no permission to enter.

    Despite knocking several times and requesting entry, there was only silence.

    Normally, one would just leave the food outside and go¡ªbut Daniel didn¡¯t.

    Worried, he opened the door and stepped inside.

    ¡°Young Lady. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you must eat¡ª¡±

    Daniel trailed off mid-sentence.

    Lucy, sitting on the edge of the bed, looked worse than he¡¯d expected.

    In her childhood form, her body was small and clearly emaciated at a glance.

    Her long, silver-white hair was dry and rough. Her red eyes were lifeless.

    Her gaze drifted aimlessly, as if she¡¯d already given up on the world.

    Her eyelids, puffy from how long she¡¯d cried, still bore clear streaks of tears.

    After a moment of silence, Daniel set the meal tray down on the floor and slowly approached her.

    Kneeling before her, Daniel looked up at her face and spoke.

    ¡°Why are you so disheartened? Do you perhaps believe that Melli¡¯s death is your fault?¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t respond.

    But there was no need¡ªher eyes reacted to the name Melli, and fresh tears welled up.

    When she blinked, a tear rolled down her cheek in a single line.

    Unable to watch any longer, Daniel pulled out a handkerchief and gently wiped her eyes.

    ¡°If the other servants have been spreading nonsense, please ignore them. Let me tell you the truth¡ªnone of this is your fault.¡±

    As he spoke, Lucy clenched her teeth.

    Then, suddenly, she slapped his hand away and began to sob.

    ¡°Young Lady...¡±

    He wanted to comfort the young Lucy more, but any more interference would likely backfire.

    So Daniel instead placed the handkerchief in her hand, rose without a word, and left the room¡ªhoping for a next time.

    But even the next day, things hadn¡¯t improved.

    Lucy lay unmoving on the bed, and the meal he¡¯d brought remained untouched¡ªjust as he¡¯d left it the day before.

    Heart aching, Daniel replaced the meal and murmured softly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this. Even Melli wouldn¡¯t want you to starve...¡±

    And then¡ª

    Thunk¡ª

    A small doll flew at him and hit his chest.

    Lifting his head, he saw Lucy glaring at him with ragged breath.

    Her eyes, sharp and fierce, practically shouted: Get out.

    Daniel was a little taken aback¡ªbut he remained composed, calmly picked up the doll, placed it on the table, and bowed before leaving the room.

    Then, the next day.

    Daniel entered to deliver her meal and noticed something different.

    Though Lucy still lay motionless on the bed, the soup on the tray had been partially eaten.

    Perhaps she had taken a few bites while retrieving her doll from the table.

    A small thing¡ªbut for Daniel, it was a positive sign.

    Rather than rushing to restore her memories...

    Daniel wanted to see her regain her strength first. And so, he acted.

    From that day on, he began sneaking desserts from the kitchen¡ªor even making them himself¡ªto include with her meals.

    ¡°This is a dessert called parfait. You see the layers of ice cream, cookies, fruit, and chocolate syrup in this glass? I promise, it¡¯s impossible for it to taste bad.¡±

    Appetizing descriptions were included free of charge.

    Lucy didn¡¯t react at first¡ªbut Daniel was not one to give up.

    ¡°Today¡¯s dessert is an e?clair. You can have it after finishing your meal. This little guy is so soft and sweet, it¡¯s addictive after a single bite. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±

    And so a month passed.

    ¡°Young Lady. You must try this. I went through great trouble to sneak it from the head chef. Curious what dessert it is? Behold¡ªmint chip ice cream. A refined, luxurious flavor.¡±

    Then two months.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Christmas, but there¡¯s no law saying you can only eat stollen on Christmas. Can you see the powdered sugar-covered beauty tempting you? Take a slice¡ªyou¡¯ll taste heaven.¡±

    By the third month, Lucy had begun to regain her energy.

    Her dry silver-white hair regained its luster. Her colorless red eyes began to glow again.

    Though she still gave him the cold shoulder, never speaking to him, that was fine.

    The important thing was that she was getting better.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave for now.¡±

    Daniel turned to exit, thinking so.

    ¡°...You.¡±

    The unfamiliar voice of young Lucy stopped him in his tracks.

    Sitting at the table after getting down from the bed, she mumbled without looking at him.

    ¡°Come sit. Eat the stollen. With me.¡±

    Frozen, unsure if he¡¯d heard correctly, he remained motionless¡ªuntil she added in a whisper:

    ¡°...That¡¯s an order.¡±

    It was the moment when the firmly shut door to her heart finally began to open.

 Chapter 213

    Daniel couldn¡¯t refuse¡ªafter all, it was an order¡ªso he sat down at the table.

    Lucy was deliberately avoiding eye contact, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Daniel sliced the Stollen into small pieces and placed them on Lucy¡¯s plate. Each time, Lucy accepted the piece without a word, like a hatchling being fed.

    After a few repetitions, tears began to gather at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Young Lady?¡±

    Worried she might have choked from eating too fast, Daniel poured her a glass of water and held it out¡ªbut Lucy didn¡¯t take it.

    Left holding the cup in silence, Daniel remained still. Only after Lucy swallowed did she speak.

    ¡°...Why are you being kind to me? What do you want?¡±

    The question caught him off guard. It was blunt enough to stop him from answering.

    ¡°I heard. You volunteered to be my attendant. Are you stupid?¡±

    Daniel set the glass down. Lucy went on.

    ¡°Do you even know who I am? Why the Count took me in as his adopted daughter? You don¡¯t know anything, do you? That¡¯s how it looks¡ªso let me make it clear. Even if you get close to me¡ª¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything.¡±

    Lucy flinched. Her shoulders trembled, as if she might cry.

    When she slowly lifted her head, Daniel let out a quiet breath.

    ¡°It seems you want me to ask, so I will. Was what happened in the past your fault? And ¡ï Novelight ¡ï if I find out, do you want me to hate you for it?¡±

    After a short silence, Lucy shook her head.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough. No matter what kind of past you carry, I¡¯ll treat you the same. And to be frank, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. This isn¡¯t kindness...¡±

    Daniel leaned in slightly, a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°...This is just how I treat people normally. If I ever truly tried to be kind to you, Young Lady, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. You¡¯d fall for me completely. So I suggest you stay cautious.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened at the absurdity of it.

    -->

    ¡°...What the hell.¡±

    The words slipped out with a short, startled laugh.

    ¡°So you really are an idiot.¡±

    She raised a hand and wiped the corners of her eyes.

    Thanks to Daniel, Lucy was able to release at least part of what had been weighing down her chest. She took a deep breath and opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Hey... I don¡¯t usually ask this kind of thing, but...¡±

    She hesitated, visibly nervous. Then, gathering herself, she looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    That was quick.

    Daniel considered giving her a false name¡ªhe couldn¡¯t reveal the real one¡ªbut paused.

    Even if this was only a world inside her memories, he didn¡¯t want to lie to her.

    After a brief moment of thought, he recalled something that fit.

    ¡°Seo Doyoon.¡±

    A name from his past life. One no one here would know.

    ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±

    It was the only name he could give her truthfully, without disrupting the world she was in.

    ****

    After exchanging names, Lucy and Daniel grew close rather quickly.

    Considering Lucy had been shunned even by the mansion''s servants, it was only natural that she would feel drawn to someone who took her side.

    And so came summer.

    Even in a season where vivid flowers flaunted their full bloom, the two spent their time happily indoors.

    ¡°Hey. Once I leave this mansion, there¡¯s a lot I want to do.¡±

    Lucy suddenly spoke up while working on a crossword puzzle from a newspaper Daniel had brought.

    Curious about what she might want to do, Daniel looked up from the puzzle and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Things you want to do, ma¡¯am? Can you be more specific?¡±

    ¡°First, I want to see the sea. Melly told me there¡¯s a salt lake that stretches out endlessly. And after that... yeah. I want to raise a dog.¡±

    ¡°A dog. That sounds nice. I used to have one, myself.¡±

    ¡°Really? What was it like?¡±

    Seeing Lucy¡¯s eyes light up felt strange, but also reassuring.

    To think she used to express her emotions so freely...

    It made him feel all the more regretful that, by the time she had grown up, she wore such a blank expression¡ªlikely the result of being isolated in this mansion.

    Even if this world was nothing more than a memory, seeing Lucy with life in her eyes was enough to put him at ease.

    Daniel smiled faintly as he answered.

    ¡°She was a very sweet creature. Just watching her gave me strength. Holding her felt like I had the whole world in my arms. When I called her name¡ªKelly!¡ªshe¡¯d perk up her ears and come running. I can still see it clearly.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s face went a little blank as she listened.

    ¡°Kelly? That name sounds familiar somehow...¡±

    Daniel grew serious as well.

    If this led Lucy to regaining her memory, then she might be able to return to the real world.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    You can do it, Daniel thought, silently cheering her on¡ªbut Lucy only shrugged.

    ¡°Not sure. Maybe there was a servant with a similar name.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    It seemed the name ¡°Kelly¡± wasn¡¯t enough to trigger her memory.

    Unfortunate, but there was nothing he could do.

    Still, unwilling to give up, Daniel offered a story in passing.

    ¡°Actually, that name reminds me of something. There was a woman I used to know¡ªshe heard me mention Kelly once and thought she was my lover. I remember being completely flustered.¡±

    ¡°Huh? She mistook Kelly for your lover?¡±

    Lucy blinked, clearly confused, and then stifled a quiet giggle behind her hand.

    ¡°Whoever that was, she was an idiot. How do you mix up a dog and a person? That¡¯s just common sense. I¡¯d never make that mistake.¡±

    Daniel bit his tongue. He¡¯d nearly said, that was you in the future.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Our Young Lady would never mistake a dog for a human. But still...¡±

    Daniel glanced over at her.

    She had a ribbon tied in her hair, and was dressed in a long-sleeved blouse that covered her arms and a skirt that fell to her ankles.

    The fabric was of fine quality, but the way she insisted on wearing the same type of outfit every day had made Daniel wonder.

    ¡°Summer¡¯s coming. Wouldn¡¯t something lighter be more comfortable? You¡¯ll overheat if you keep wearing that.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of outfits that would suit you better.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The firmness in her tone left no room for further comment.

    Figuring she had her reasons, Daniel nodded silently. That was when someone knocked at the door.

    ¡°Young Lady. It¡¯s time for your private swordsmanship lesson. The Count asked that you not be late.¡±

    Lucy took a deep breath before replying.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    She stood up.

    ¡°You should go back now.¡±

    The tone was unexpectedly cold. Daniel stood as well and offered a polite nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner, then.¡±

    With that, he opened the door and stepped outside.

    And yet, a strange unease lingered.

    I¡¯m sure I saw it...

    Just for a moment, Lucy¡¯s expression had clouded.

    ****

    Evening came. Daniel brought her dinner, but it was a wasted trip.

    ¡°Young Lady?¡±

    Lucy, who should have been in her room, was nowhere to be seen.

    Normally, he would have left the tray on the table and walked away¡ªbut something felt off.

    There was no hesitation. He acted quickly.

    Worried about Lucy, Daniel ran straight to the basement of the mansion, where her swordsmanship lessons took place.

    He descended the stairs and passed through the dim corridor. At the end of it, a brightly lit open area came into view.

    Servants were gathered around, watching. On the raised platform stood two figures holding wooden swords.

    Daniel recognized them both immediately.

    The one panting heavily, clutching her sword with all her strength, was Lucy. The man facing her calmly was Lieutenant Hamilten.

    ...Lieutenant Hamilten?

    There was no mistaking him. They had crossed blades at the research lab. A face impossible to forget.

    So he¡¯s Lucy¡¯s instructor...

    Now it made sense why Hamilten had acted like he knew her back then.

    Still...

    Whether ¡°instructor¡± was the right word for him was questionable.

    Even though Lucy could barely stay on her feet, Hamilten hadn¡¯t called off the lesson.

    ¡°What are you doing, just standing there? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already tired.¡±

    Hamilten scratched his neck as if annoyed.

    ¡°They told me this one had potential. Guess not.¡±

    He muttered it under his breath, but Daniel heard him clearly.

    And if he heard it, Lucy surely did too.

    Hamilten was pushing her on purpose.

    ¡°Come on now. If you keep this up, it¡¯s going to be hard for me to report anything positive to the Count.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s hands trembled as she gripped her sword.

    She had clearly taken a beating¡ªher clothes were covered in dust and dirt.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m trying...¡±

    She barely managed to force the words out, but Hamilten just clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Trying isn¡¯t enough. Results matter. At this point, it¡¯d be better if you just took your beatings and built up your endurance.¡±

    He rolled his shoulders and stepped toward her.

    Lucy backed away with each step¡ªbut Hamilten moved faster.

    Without even thinking, Daniel launched forward.

    Hamilten, not expecting interference, raised his wooden sword.

    ¡°Come on, Young Lady. This time I¡¯ll go with a rapid series¡ªyou¡¯d better block them properly.¡±

    He lifted his sword high and brought it down¡ª

    Crack!

    ¡ªbut it never reached Lucy.

    Daniel stepped between them, stopping the blade with his forearm.

    ¡°What the hell are you¡ª¡±

    Hamilten stopped mid-sentence.

    Daniel was staring at him like he intended to kill.

    The pressure in his gaze made Hamilten freeze. Daniel growled low.

    ¡°You¡¯d better watch yourself.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, sharp and furious.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re eager to die again.¡±

 Chapter 214

    Cold sweat beaded on Hamilten¡¯s forehead as he stepped back.

    A shiver had crept over him without his realizing. He rubbed his neck and opened his mouth.

    ¡°...Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°Is that really what matters right now.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable question.

    After an awkward pause, Hamilten frowned with one eyebrow.

    ¡°Look. I don¡¯t know who you are, but I¡¯m here under the Count¡¯s orders to teach the Young Lady swordsmanship. So if you don¡¯t mind, how about stepping aside instead of interfering?¡±

    ¡°Swordsmanship, you say.¡±

    Daniel let out a short, incredulous laugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling it swordsmanship¡ªbeating on a ten-year-old child. If you¡¯re proud enough to call that education, you must¡¯ve been raised the same way.¡±

    The smirk vanished from Hamilten¡¯s face.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know what kind of gutter you crawled out of, but you¡¯d better watch your mouth. If you¡¯re not careful, I might end up teaching you some swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that. I¡¯ve actually been feeling the urge to beat you senseless.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought you were just gutsy, but you¡¯re actually out of your mind. You really want to go up against me?¡±

    Daniel nodded and turned to look behind him.

    ¡°Young Lady. Please hand me a practice sword.¡±

    But Lucy shook her head.

    She knew.

    She knew just how cruel the man called Hamilten really was.

    If Daniel lost, he might get beaten to the brink of death.

    She couldn¡¯t allow that.

    -->

    ¡°No. If something happens to you, I...¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice was warm. Lucy flinched and raised her head.

    He gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t betray your trust.¡±

    The way he said it made it hard not to believe him.

    After a moment of hesitation, Lucy finally held out the wooden sword.

    Daniel accepted it, bowed his head slightly in thanks, and turned around.

    Hamilten looked at him with a mix of disbelief and disdain.

    ¡°You seriously want to fight me? You¡¯re just a servant.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your damn mind. Well, whatever.¡±

    Hamilten rolled his shoulders and took a few steps back.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who picked this fight. I¡¯m sure the Count will understand. I¡¯m about to turn you into a cripple¡ªso don¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±

    He planted his back foot.

    He meant to lunge forward in one explosive burst, throwing the weight of his body behind the strike.

    Daniel, who knew Hamilten from their past fight, took a deep breath and gripped the wooden sword tightly.

    Hamilten knows how to control physical enhancement freely. If this drags on, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. That means...

    It had to be over quickly.

    The moment Hamilten sprang off the ground, Daniel activated neural acceleration.

    Within the slowed world, he could see Hamilten suspended in the air.

    He could clearly trace the path of the wooden sword as it began to swing down.

    I could stop him right now, but...

    If he did, they might accuse him of using something other than swordsmanship¡ªof relying on his neural acceleration.

    I need to make it look like a clean win, using only technique.

    As soon as that thought finished, Daniel released the acceleration.

    The sword came down.

    But¡ª

    Whoosh¡ª

    Daniel, who had already seen the path of the strike, dodged easily and moved into position.

    ¡°...!¡±

    Hamilten¡¯s eyes darted in confusion.

    Wham¡ª!

    Daniel struck him hard in the side, exploiting the opening.

    Hamilten staggered.

    He blocked my attack? How...?

    Before he could finish the thought, Daniel¡¯s next strike followed.

    Gritting his teeth, Hamilten raised his sword to defend himself.

    Crack!

    The wooden swords collided with a dull thud.

    Unbalanced, Hamilten tried to force Daniel back with sheer strength.

    ...What?

    Daniel spun smoothly, his blade angling toward Hamilten¡¯s neck.

    Hamilten jerked backward to avoid being hit, but lost his balance in the process.

    Daniel didn¡¯t miss the moment. He swept his leg under Hamilten¡¯s feet.

    Thud!

    Hamilten hit the ground hard, dropping his sword.

    ¡°Gh...!¡±

    Groaning, he lifted his head¡ªand gasped.

    Daniel stood over him, calm and composed, looking down as if from a great height.

    ¡°You talk about swordsmanship with this level of skill?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Unless you do want to end up a cripple.¡±

    Grinding his teeth in frustration, Hamilten pushed himself to his feet.

    He glared at Daniel, unable to accept losing to a mere servant¡ªbut he didn¡¯t come at him again.

    He¡¯d realized the difference in skill.

    Eventually, Hamilten turned and left the sparring ground. The servants who had been watching nearby hesitated, then followed after him.

    Left alone with Lucy, Daniel let out a low breath.

    That was close.

    If Hamilten had pressed the fight, Daniel couldn¡¯t have guaranteed victory.

    Still, he was relieved things had gone well¡ªuntil Lucy suddenly shouted.

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Idiot? He turned, stunned.

    Lucy was standing there, teeth clenched tight.

    ¡°...You¡¯re an idiot, aren¡¯t you? A real, total idiot. What are you even going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to, ma¡¯am?¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously asking? If the Count hears what just happened, you could be in danger!¡±

    Her words were harsh, but Lucy was worried about him.

    Daniel wasn¡¯t unaware of what exactly she was concerned about¡ªbut it didn¡¯t matter.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d acted without a plan.

    ¡°Young Lady. If it suits his goals, the Count would use a monkey as an instructor. So don¡¯t worry. Once he hears about what happened today, I¡¯ll be more likely to be hired as your swordsmanship teacher than dismissed.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s calm reasoning left Lucy uncertain, her expression somewhere between doubt and hope.

    Looking down at her, Daniel¡¯s face shifted into something a little colder.

    ¡°And the fool here isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s you, Young Lady. That bastard Hamilten was beating you. Why didn¡¯t you ask anyone for help?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw Hamilten strike her with his own eyes that Daniel understood¡ª

    Why Lucy insisted on wearing long sleeves and ankle-length skirts even in the height of summer.

    She didn¡¯t want me to see the bruises.

    She¡¯d been trying not to worry him. That was why she wore those clothes.

    To Daniel, it was simply unbearable.

    ¡°You could have at least told one of the servants. If you¡¯d just said that Hamilten was using violence¡ª¡±

    He stopped mid-sentence.

    He remembered the way the servants had passively watched Hamilten¡¯s so-called ¡°lessons¡± earlier that day.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me¡ªno one...¡±

    What followed was a low, sickened realization. And then: pity.

    ¡°No one ever acknowledged your pain, did they?¡±

    Lucy kept her eyes down, silent.

    She had probably cried out when the lessons first began. Had probably begged them not to hit her. To stop.

    But all she¡¯d ever seen were servants with cold, indifferent faces.

    No matter how much she pleaded, all she got in return was apathy. Silence. Neglect.

    So Lucy had given up.

    She had come to accept that this world was built on ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? pain.

    Daniel, who understood that now, dropped to one knee.

    ¡°Young Lady. Others might ignore your voice, but I never will. So if anything troubles you in the future, please come to me.¡±

    Lucy gave a faint nod¡ªthen suddenly stepped forward.

    And hugged him.

    Daniel didn¡¯t ask what the gesture meant.

    He could feel her small shoulders trembling.

    So he raised a hand and gently stroked her back.

    As if to soothe the wounds she¡¯d carried until now¡ªif only a little.

    ****

    As expected, once Count Khaledra heard what had happened at the training ground, he appointed Daniel as Lucy¡¯s new swordsmanship instructor.

    Now both her attendant and her teacher, Daniel carried out his role faithfully.

    He looked after Lucy closely, guiding her with care¡ªnot violence.

    And slowly, day by day, Lucy began to smile more.

    Daniel didn¡¯t know when she would regain her memories¡ªbut he was content.

    He hoped, more than anything, that she could let go of the pain in her heart.

    But life always has a way of sending trouble when least expected.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously reporting that she still hasn¡¯t awakened any new abilities? And you think that¡¯s worth saying out loud?¡±

    It had been about six months since Daniel had become Lucy¡¯s instructor.

    He overheard Count Khaledra speaking in the garden with one of his subordinates.

    Curious, Daniel hid behind a pillar in the corridor, straining to hear.

    ¡°...Then there¡¯s no helping it. I can¡¯t allow any trace of the human experimentation to remain. At dawn tomorrow, dispose of Lucy Emilia.¡±

    And in that moment, Daniel understood.

    The timeline of this world had changed.

 Chapter 215

    The moment he heard it, Daniel ran straight to the room where Lucy was staying.

    As he moved, he thought.

    Why had Count Khaledra suddenly decided to dispose of Lucy?

    He asked himself the question¡ªand didn¡¯t take long to find the answer.

    Because of me.

    In this reconstructed world of memory, the only foreign element was Daniel Steiner.

    If he had never infiltrated this place, Lucy would never have been marked for disposal.

    Everything I did, thinking it was for her sake...

    In the end, it had led her to death.

    Gripped by the need to take responsibility, Daniel rushed up the stairs and down the hall.

    He ignored the servants who tried to stop him and finally reached Lucy¡¯s room.

    He took a deep breath¡ªthen opened the door without knocking.

    ¡°...Eh?¡±

    Lucy made a strange noise as she hurriedly hid something behind her back.

    She was blushing, as if caught doing something embarrassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, okay? That doll¡ªI just made it because I was bored. Not because I was thinking about you or anything...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s excuse trailed off, sweat forming on her forehead.

    It was because Daniel was looking at her with a dead-serious expression.

    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    How could he even begin to explain this?

    Controlling his breathing, Daniel thought hard¡ªthen stepped toward her.

    -->

    ¡°Young Lady? You said you wanted to see the sea, ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He knelt on one knee in front of her.

    Then held out his hand.

    ¡°I believe now is the perfect time. Would you come with me¡ªto see the ocean?¡±

    ¡°...The sea? All of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time! You have to decide right now!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s raised voice startled her for a moment¡ªbut then she understood.

    ¡°...If not today, I¡¯ll never get the chance again?¡±

    Her voice trembled. Daniel nodded.

    Only then did Lucy fully understand. She reached out and took his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Let¡¯s go see the sea.¡±

    ****

    With Lucy in his arms, Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe fled the mansion immediately.

    There hadn¡¯t been nearly enough time to form a plan. All he could think was that he had to get Lucy away from that hellish place.

    But of course, Count Khaledra wasn¡¯t the kind of man to sit still and watch.

    The moment he heard Daniel had escaped with Lucy, he gave the order to his private troops.

    Find them both. Kill them on sight.

    And now, Daniel was being hunted by the Count¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°He can¡¯t have gotten far! Sweep the area¡ªsearch every inch!¡±

    ¡°Permission to open fire! I repeat, open fire has been authorized! The Count said we are to shoot to kill. Load live rounds!¡±

    ¡°Close the net! Force him to show himself!¡±

    The voices of the soldiers echoed all around.

    Daniel crouched behind a dead tree, catching his breath. No matter where he looked, the area was crawling with troops.

    Torchlight and flashlights lit up the forest in every direction. There was nowhere to run.

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    Grinding his teeth, Daniel tensed¡ªwhen Lucy, still in his arms, spoke quietly.

    ¡°Hey... I changed my mind. It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t see the ocean anymore. Maybe... maybe you should hand me over. The Count might forgive you if you do it now...¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Not now.¡±

    With that, Daniel forced himself to his feet.

    He intended to use a moment of loosened patrols to get just a little farther.

    But just as he moved toward the trees, a flashlight beam locked onto his back.

    ¡°There! He¡¯s over there!¡±

    ¡°Shit! He¡¯s running! Open fire!¡±

    As soon as they spotted him, Daniel sprinted.

    Gunfire rang out behind him.

    Bullets slammed into trees, grazed past him, split the air around his body.

    Each time it happened, his muscles tensed involuntarily¡ªbut he didn¡¯t stop running.

    Will I survive this?

    He asked himself the question. But the answer was already clear.

    No. I won¡¯t.

    At this rate, death was inevitable.

    And still, his feet kept moving.

    If it were just me, I might have given up...

    But in his arms, Lucy was curled up in terror.

    There was no way Daniel could let her see him give in.

    So he kept running.

    But willpower alone couldn¡¯t overcome everything.

    Bang¡ª

    A distant shot rang out¡ªand a stray bullet hit Daniel square in the shoulder.

    His body reeled violently.

    He nearly collapsed¡ªbut somehow managed to stay upright.

    The pain made him grit his teeth, but he could still move.

    Taking a breath, Daniel broke into another run.

    Praying for a miracle. For a sliver of survival for the both of them.

    Branches scraped his skin as he ran¡ªbut his vision was beginning to blur.

    His breathing was ragged. He couldn¡¯t get it under control. His sense of direction failed. His body tilted with every step.

    Only sheer willpower kept him going.

    But that didn¡¯t last long.

    Crack! His toe caught on a stone. His body pitched forward.

    With Lucy still in his arms, Daniel tumbled down the slope.

    The world spun chaotically.

    He rolled again and again down the incline¡ªuntil his back slammed into a tree.

    ¡°Ghh...!¡±

    Pain exploded from the wound in his shoulder. Daniel let out a short, sharp groan.

    Looking down, he confirmed that Lucy, still in his arms, was unharmed.

    Relief flickered through him for a moment¡ªbut it was meaningless.

    ¡°He rolled down the hill!¡±

    ¡°This way! Regroup on me!¡±

    He could hear the voices of the soldiers not far off.

    So this is the result of all that struggling.

    His strength left him in a wave of futility.

    Resting his head against the tree, Daniel saw Lucy quietly sobbing like a lost child.

    ¡°Why... why would you go this far...¡±

    Her small, trembling hand touched his chest.

    ¡°Why are you doing this for me... why...¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t understand, Lucy choked on her words.

    Daniel didn¡¯t answer. He simply lifted a hand.

    He placed it gently on her head and spoke softly.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. I said I¡¯d show you the ocean...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the ocean!¡±

    Lucy yelled and hit his chest with her fists.

    There was no strength behind it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want the ocean...¡±

    All she¡¯d wanted was to be with the one person who understood her¡ªDaniel.

    When she¡¯d said they should go see the sea together, it was only because she hoped he¡¯d be by her side when the day came to leave the mansion.

    The ocean hadn¡¯t mattered.

    To Lucy, Daniel was what mattered.

    Daniel understood what she meant.

    But there was no turning back. And even if he could, he¡¯d make the same choices again.

    He couldn¡¯t ignore Hamilten¡¯s abuse. He couldn¡¯t let Count Khaledra dispose of her without a word.

    ¡°I see him! All units, take aim!¡±

    The soldiers were close now.

    Daniel knew it was over. His dry lips parted.

    ¡°Lieutenant... I guess this is the end for me. What a pathetic way to go. I promised I¡¯d protect you, but...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened.

    Daniel gave a bitter smile and lowered his hand from her head.

    ¡°Forgive your useless commanding officer.¡±

    Then Daniel closed his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know what dying in a world of memory truly meant¡ªbut he was ready to accept it.

    And yet, no gunshots came.

    Daniel waited.

    And waited.

    But the sound never came.

    Confused, he slowly opened his eyes.

    The world had frozen.

    The soldiers were locked in place, fingers on their triggers. Even the grass in the wind had stopped moving, like a paused screen.

    And then...

    Right before him stood Lucy.

    Not the Lucy who had been called Young Lady as a child.

    But Lucy Emilia¡ªthe one who wore the military uniform of his lieutenant.

    The only thing she shared with the girl from before were her crimson eyes, now filled with tears.

    ¡°...Lieutenant?¡±

    Daniel spoke faintly, like someone seeing a vision in their final moments.

    Lucy lowered her head.

    Their lips met.

    He didn¡¯t resist.

    Breaths mingled. The scent of her filled his senses.

    In this colorless, frozen world¡ªthey were the only ones left in motion.

    Time passed, slowly.

    And then, as she pulled away, Lucy¡ªbreathless¡ªgrabbed Daniel¡¯s hand.

    In that instant, the world began to fracture.

    Everything in view cracked.

    As if it were about to collapse entirely.

    But neither Daniel nor Lucy paid it any mind. They kept their eyes only on each other.

    After a short silence, Lucy raised a hand to his cheek.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Her lips moved with certainty, as if to say she would never forget.

    ¡°I remember you.¡±

    And with that, the false world began to fall apart.

 Chapter 216

    Mansion of the House of Count Khaledra.

    Temporary Operations Command Post.

    ¡°Urgent report! The enemy has completely seized Central Plaza! Our forces continue to retreat! We can¡¯t hold out much longer!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me we¡¯re being pushed back this easily? We¡¯ve got forces equivalent to a full division, and we¡¯re losing because of one man¡ªDaniel Steiner?!¡±

    ¡°Face reality! The enemy¡¯s encirclement is tightening! If they press forward like this, the remaining troops in the city won¡¯t last long!¡±

    While the staff officers, gripped by despair, argued among themselves, Khaledra showed little interest.

    He simply stood at the window, looking down at the city as it echoed with blasts and eruptions.

    The chief of staff approached Khaledra.

    His arm wrapped in a plaster cast, the chief of staff gave Khaledra a respectful nod.

    ¡°Your Excellency. The situation is dire. You should escape before the enemy breaks through to this location. I¡¯ve already ordered a vehicle to be prepared within a safe range of the front. You won¡¯t have to worry about being caught by Daniel Steiner.¡±

    Ordinarily, Khaledra would¡¯ve met such a suggestion with a glare like sharpened steel¡ªbut not today.

    Khaledra was not a fool who would insist on fighting on a battlefield where defeat was guaranteed.

    The enemy shelling was drawing closer.

    Khaledra, still staring out the window, spoke without turning his head.

    ¡°What of the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Two battalions were reportedly dispatched from Ravengrad, but the situation turned unfavorable. According to the report, the transport train was derailed by enemy light tanks during movement. Moreover, the rail network has sustained damage, making further support unlikely.¡±

    Khaledra clenched his teeth and shut his eyes.

    He had suspected that Daniel Steiner¡¯s decision to conceal his forces to the north was somehow tied to the rail network¡ªbut having that suspicion confirmed only deepened his frustration.

    No matter how many possibilities he considered, there was no chance of victory on this battlefield.

    Opening his eyes slowly, Khaledra let out a bitter breath and spoke as if in disbelief.

    ¡°What do you think, Chief of Staff? Is Daniel Steiner truly a devil?¡±

    The chief of staff, unsure of Khaledra¡¯s intent, could only remain silent.

    -->

    A few more distant shell bursts echoed before Khaledra continued.

    ¡°To my eyes, he¡¯s human. This overwhelming assault¡ªthere¡¯s anger in it. That¡¯s the only way I can explain it.¡±

    There was emotion behind Daniel Steiner¡¯s tactics.

    He was not, as rumor had it, some maniac who found joy in annihilating the Allied Forces.

    ¡°Even Daniel Steiner dies if he¡¯s shot, and he bleeds if he¡¯s cut. As long as he¡¯s wearing human skin, he can never be free from death.¡±

    Khaledra¡¯s grip tightened around his cane.

    ¡°Then why is it...?¡±

    From the sinking of the diplomatic vessel to this very moment, Daniel Steiner had repeatedly escaped the deathtraps Khaledra had laid, turning each one into a counteroffensive.

    As if he were a demon risen from hell itself.

    Khaledra had seen many battlefield commanders attack the Allied Nations before¡ªbut none were as unpredictable as Daniel Steiner.

    And in war, unpredictability was synonymous with fear.

    Grinding his teeth, Khaledra turned to the chief of staff standing beside him.

    ¡°...Lucy Emilia? She should have arrived at the mansion by now.¡±

    The chief of staff hesitated, then finally opened his mouth, his expression troubled.

    ¡°They say a critical error occurred during the memory erasure process. According to the doctor, it¡¯s a phenomenon they¡¯ve never seen before. Resolving the issue will take significant time.¡±

    In other words, Lucy could not be moved.

    Khaledra groaned, a sharp headache stabbing through him, and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Daniel Steiner... you really are trying to shatter the very foundation of the Allied Nations.¡±

    If Daniel Steiner had secured Lucy Emilia and captured Fenbark, the aftershocks would ripple far beyond this city.

    Emotionally, Khaledra wanted to resist to the end¡ªto somehow eliminate Daniel Steiner with his own hands. But no decision made under the sway of emotion could be sound.

    Accepting defeat, Khaledra turned away, planning for what came next.

    ¡°Organize a small unit and issue the retreat order.¡±

    It was a command he never wished to speak aloud¡ªbut with all paths blocked, there were no other choices left.

    ¡°From this moment forward...¡±

    He took a step, then finished the sentence after a brief pause.

    ¡°We abandon Fenbark.¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, inside the lab, the doctor and the research team were moving frantically.

    ¡°Confirmed¡ªexcessive neural response! Her memories... her memories are being restored!¡±

    ¡°Sensory feedback circuit stable! Aligning waveform! Neural sync ratio is rising normally!¡±

    ¡°This is insane! I didn¡¯t think it was even possible...!¡±

    As the researchers raised their voices, the doctor adjusted his glasses and let out a dry laugh.

    ¡°Truly insane...¡±

    According to the data on the control panel, not only were Lucy Emilia¡¯s memories being restored, but her consciousness was also resurfacing.

    Theoretically, entering someone¡¯s consciousness and unlocking memory suppression might have been within the realm of possibility¡ªbut realistically, it was a nearly impossible feat.

    If one were to suffer death within the other¡¯s memories, they could be ¡°deleted¡± in a sense¡ªfalling into a coma from which they might never return.

    That was why the doctor had warned Daniel Steiner of how dangerous this method was.

    But Daniel had saved Lucy Emilia without the slightest regard for his own life.

    ¡°He may be a man of the enemy nation, but...¡±

    The desire to rescue his lieutenant, even at such risk, was something noble.

    Holding that thought silently, the doctor manipulated the controls to terminate the consciousness sharing state.

    Then he powered down Daniel Steiner¡¯s auxiliary chamber.

    Now that Lucy¡¯s memories and consciousness had returned, there was no longer any reason to keep Daniel sealed inside the pod.

    When he pressed the unlock button, the chamber door slowly opened¡ªand Daniel opened his eyes.

    His jet-black pupils blinked a few times as he stepped out of the chamber.

    At once, the company commander approached Daniel.

    ¡°Brigadier General, sir! Are you all right?¡±

    There was no way he could be.

    In the real world, only a few minutes had passed¡ªbut in the conscious realm, it must have felt far longer.

    His mind would still be foggy, even just walking should have been difficult¡ªbut Daniel showed no sign of it.

    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    Hearing Daniel¡¯s tone, no different from usual, the company commander breathed a sigh of relief and checked the time.

    ¡°Exactly three minutes and thirty seconds since you entered the chamber.¡±

    ¡°I see. So the doctor wasn¡¯t lying after all.¡±

    The doctor, catching Daniel¡¯s gaze, tensed slightly, but bowed his head in response.

    At that moment, approaching footsteps echoed nearby.

    ¡°Welcome back safely, sir.¡±

    Turning his head, Daniel saw the soldier who had taken care of his revolver and coat.

    With a brief word of thanks, Daniel accepted the coat and draped it over his shoulders. The company commander then spoke again.

    ¡°Brigadier General, sir. May I ask what your next move will be?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯ve taken the city center, we push through to the enemy¡¯s temporary command post. But before that...¡±

    Holstering his revolver, Daniel turned around.

    Following his gaze, the company commander saw Lucy Emilia, still enclosed within the central chamber.

    A faint, wistful smile crossed Daniel¡¯s face as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°First, I should go greet our lady.¡±

    Our lady?

    The company commander was puzzled¡ªbut the doctor understood exactly what it meant.

    Daniel had likely lived an entire life inside Lucy¡¯s consciousness.

    There had no doubt been countless events within that world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the central chamber.¡±

    With that, the doctor manipulated the controls, and the entrance to the central chamber began to open.

    Daniel adjusted his coat as the doors parted completely.

    Lucy stood barefoot on the floor, slowly opening her eyes.

    The first thing she saw upon awakening from her long sleep¡ªwas Daniel Steiner.

    Daniel, watching Lucy still struggling to grasp reality, let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Lieutenant. What are you staring at like that? Don¡¯t look at your superior officer as if you¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±

    At the word ¡°lieutenant,¡± tears welled up in her eyes before she even realized it.

    ¡°Ah... ah...¡±

    She tried to speak, but her parched, cracked voice wouldn¡¯t come out.

    Their eyes met¡ªand Lucy took a step forward.

    A wave of dizziness struck her at once, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to endure it.

    All she could think about was getting closer to Daniel.

    Two steps. Three steps.

    Then, no longer able to hold back, Lucy broke into a run.

    Daniel was briefly startled¡ªbut quickly opened his arms and embraced her.

    Their bodies pressed tightly together.

    Clinging to him, Lucy began to sob like a child begging for affection.

    It was only natural.

    She¡¯d stood at the brink of Daniel¡¯s death¡ªthen miraculously returned to reality.

    What she needed¡ªwas confirmation.

    That Daniel Steiner was truly alive and standing before her.

    Lucy...

    Holding her tightly, Daniel spoke quietly.

    ¡°One day, let¡¯s go see the sea. This time¡ªwith no one to get in the way.¡±

    On the verge of tears again, Lucy nodded.

    And she tightened her grip on him just a little more.

    Lucy had always hated humans.

    She believed humans were lifeforms designed to inflict pain on others.

    Everyone in the mansion had mocked and neglected her. That belief had formed naturally.

    But meeting a single man in the Empire had slowly changed her.

    Perhaps humans¡ªcould also be beings who brought happiness to others.

    That thought had solidified during her time within her childhood memories.

    Because Daniel had risked his life to protect her inside that world.

    She knew he had tried to sacrifice himself¡ªexpecting nothing in return.

    Because of him, Lucy could now believe in people.

    She no longer had to see life as suffering or wear cynicism like armor.

    The man who showed her that the world wasn¡¯t colorless after all¡ªwas standing right before her.

    That was why Lucy made a vow:

    She would never again hide her emotions.

    The feelings she had repressed because she was a spy of the Allied Nations¡ªbloomed in that moment like a flower.

    Only then did Lucy finally understand.

    I...

    ...I¡¯m in love with Daniel Steiner¡ª

    ¡ªthe only man in this world.

 Chapter 217

    With Lucy secured, Daniel immediately led his troops in a charge toward the mansion.

    Though part of his motivation was a personal grudge against Khaledra, the larger objective was to shatter enemy morale¡ªbringing an end to the wasteful skirmishes erupting across the city.

    The Allied soldiers stationed near the mansion, seeing Daniel Steiner advancing with tanks and infantry in tow, raised their white flags without resistance.

    The Imperial Army had pushed all the way to the mansion near the heart of the city. That alone signaled that the city had fallen, and further resistance was meaningless.

    Thanks to that, Daniel was able to neutralize the enemy and occupy the mansion with ease.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯ve surrendered, don¡¯t let your guard down! Sweep the mansion thoroughly¡ªthere could be hidden forces!¡±

    ¡°Round up all civilians in the parlor for now! If anyone resists or attacks Imperial soldiers, you¡¯re authorized to subdue them immediately! The enemy may have disguised themselves!¡±

    ¡°Move! Find the enemy¡¯s command post! Move your damn legs, you slugs!¡±

    As the officers barked out orders, Imperial soldiers rushed up and down the mansion¡¯s halls.

    Amid the chaos, Daniel walked calmly, eventually glancing back with a sigh.

    There was Lucy, quietly exhaling, her fatigue barely hidden.

    He had told her to stay behind somewhere safe and rest¡ªbut she had insisted on coming with him, and now it was showing.

    ¡°...Lieutenant. I¡¯ll call for a medic. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have a slight fever, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t endure.¡±

    ¡°Enduring isn¡¯t the point¡ª¡±

    Daniel trailed off and shook his head.

    He knew better than to argue when Lucy was this determined.

    ¡°Is there someone you¡¯re worried about in this mansion? Or is there something you need to resolve? Hm. Surely you don¡¯t have business with Count Khaledra¡ªhe must¡¯ve fled by now. Which means... you must be thinking of one of the servants.¡±

    Lucy flinched ever so slightly, her pupils trembling.

    Daniel caught it immediately and clasped his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Conveniently, I¡¯ve already ordered all civilians in the mansion gathered in the parlor. They should be assembled by now. Go.¡±

    -->

    ¡°But as your lieutenant, I should be at your side¡ª¡±

    ¡°Following your superior officer¡¯s orders is part of your duty too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Granting her independent movement during wartime was no small act of trust.

    Lucy hesitated, then looked up at Daniel.

    ¡°Understood. Then please tell me where you¡¯ll be. If something happens, I¡¯ll come immediately.¡±

    There was no reason not to tell her.

    ¡°I plan to track down their command post. We stormed the place with plenty of noise¡ªCount Khaledra no doubt ran, but he¡¯ll have left traces.¡±

    ¡°...Some of the signal operators and officers may still be inside, trying to report the mansion¡¯s fall.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So I intend to have a little chat with Count Khaledra.¡±

    Understanding Daniel¡¯s intent, Lucy gave him a slight nod.

    Daniel gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. If it¡¯s too much, lean on me whenever you need to. That promise¡ªI still mean it.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s cheeks flushed with subtle color.

    Just as she raised her head, about to offer thanks, Daniel gave her shoulder a reassuring pat and turned to walk away.

    Lucy stood there staring at his back, her heart pounding wildly in her chest as she struggled to calm herself.

    Only after Daniel turned a corner with the soldiers and disappeared did she finally snap out of it.

    ...Don¡¯t be stupid.

    Reprimanding herself, she took a deep breath and headed toward the parlor.

    ¡°Captain Lucy!¡±

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    The soldiers posted at the parlor saluted as Lucy approached and opened the door.

    Inside stood numerous mansion servants, dressed in tidy clothing.

    Some were unfamiliar, but several were faces she recognized.

    They were the ones who had shunned her in her childhood.

    At the sight of Lucy, they bowed their heads like criminals awaiting judgment.

    As she watched their fearful expressions, someone stepped forward from among them.

    ¡°Move! Please! Wait¡ªexcuse me...!¡±

    A young woman pushed her way through the crowd. Short and freckled, she bore a striking resemblance to Melli, the maid who had once been close to Lucy.

    ¡°Come on! I said move! Ugh, seriously...¡±

    Seeing Namerias struggling with her small frame to squeeze through made Lucy let out a small, involuntary laugh.

    Finally pushing through the crowd, Namerias spotted Lucy¡¯s smile¡ªand beamed.

    ¡°My lady! You¡¯re safe! Thank goodness!¡±

    She rushed forward with quick little steps and took Lucy¡¯s hands in hers.

    ¡°When the soldiers took you away, I was so scared! They looked like such bad people! I tried to stop them, but they shoved me aside!¡±

    Everyone else had been trembling before Lucy¡ªbut Namerias was chattering away like she was simply greeting an old friend.

    And Lucy didn¡¯t hate it.

    In fact... it warmed her.

    ¡°I kept praying for you to come back, my lady, and maybe God really heard me! Although I¡¯m a little worried, since there are so many Imperial soldiers here and all...¡±

    Namerias trailed off suddenly, sucking in a shallow breath.

    It had only just dawned on her that Lucy, too, was an officer in the Imperial Army.

    Watching Lucy carefully, Namerias spoke in a small, nervous voice.

    ¡°Um... you¡¯re not thinking anything strange, are you, my lady? I mean, of course, someone like me would never question your judgment, but still...¡±

    She was afraid Lucy might take revenge on the servants.

    Lucy listened silently, then looked around the parlor again.

    Now, many of the older servants were in tears, no doubt remembering their past wrongs.

    In the past, she might¡¯ve thought those tears were just another performance¡ªa desperate act of submission to save themselves.

    But now she knew better.

    They weren¡¯t evil. They were simply people.

    People who had once stood by in silence as she suffered¡ªand who would have been sentenced to death by Count Khaledra had they resisted.

    So Lucy made a choice.

    She would no longer hate people.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    She looked down at Namerias and spoke softly.

    ¡°I told you before¡ªBrigadier General Steiner won¡¯t harm civilians.¡±

    ¡°...And you believe that too, my lady?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Recalling Daniel¡¯s face, Lucy gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just like him.¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, Count Khaledra and his staff, having escaped the city using a spare Conversion Etherlium Stone, were retreating quickly in three separate military vehicles.

    The confidence they once radiated as they stormed into Fenbark at the head of two regiments was now gone¡ªreplaced by a heavy silence that weighed down the air.

    One of the staff officers, studying a map, let out a low breath and spoke.

    ¡°Major, I recommend diverting northwest at the next junction. There''s a chance the enemy may deploy aerial reconnaissance. We should stick to the forest as much as possible.¡±

    No one remarked on the fact that the major himself was behind the wheel.

    The situation was that desperate.

    Whether it was the bitterness of defeat or the grim weight of what lay ahead, even breathing felt like a struggle.

    The air was suffocating.

    Seated tensely in the passenger seat, the communications officer suddenly grabbed the radio, reacting to interference from the other end.

    Wondering what it was, he raised the receiver to his ear¡ªand froze.

    ¡ªThis is Daniel Steiner. Connect me to Count Khaledra.

    It was Daniel Steiner, contacting them directly.

    Swallowing dryly, unsure of how to respond, the communications officer turned toward the back seat.

    ¡°Your Excellency... Daniel Steiner is asking for you¡ª¡±

    Khaledra¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    He stretched out his hand, as if the rest didn¡¯t even need to be said.

    The officer passed him the receiver, and Khaledra pressed the transmit button.

    ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡±

    There was a brief pause before the ¡ï Novelight ¡ï reply came.

    ¡ªSurrender.

    Khaledra clenched his teeth and spat out a response, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Surrender? You think capturing Fenbark means you¡¯ve won this war? Don¡¯t be arrogant. So long as I draw breath, the Allied Nations will never submit to the Empire.¡±

    Static buzzed for a moment before Daniel¡¯s voice returned.

    ¡ªThen I¡¯ll grant your wish and turn the Allied Nations into a sea of fire. I¡¯ll find you in that hell, screaming, and I will kill you.

    The voice dropped another degree in temperature.

    ¡ªEveryone who follows you will meet the same end.

    Sweat broke out across the brows of Khaledra¡¯s staff as they listened.

    The transmission ended.

    In silence, Khaledra slowly lowered the receiver and raised a trembling hand to his forehead.

    After this battle, Daniel Steiner would rise to become the Empire¡¯s one and only true war commander.

    Khaledra exhaled in frustration, grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Someday... I¡¯ll see this through to the end.¡±

    He clenched that vow¡ªburning with hatred for the one man he now considered his only true rival: Daniel Steiner.

 Chapter 218

    Having seized the mansion and delivered his warning to Count Khaledra, Daniel used the Allied Nations'' radio operator to issue a broadcast to the scattered defensive forces still engaged in skirmishes throughout the city.

    He informed them that Count Khaledra had abandoned them and fled. If they valued their lives, they were to surrender immediately.

    He added¡ªalmost as an afterthought¡ªthat if they continued to resist, he would hunt down every last one of them and execute them without exception.

    It wasn¡¯t just a radio transmission. Daniel reinforced the message through the city¡¯s public broadcast station, now under Imperial control.

    Once the Fenbark defense troops realized their comms had been hijacked, they began to surrender one by one, waving white flags and laying down arms. The city''s occupation proceeded smoothly.

    Daniel rounded up all captured personnel and had them confined in a nearby church designated as a temporary POW camp, then turned his attention to establishing a command post and securing communications.

    The next day.

    After establishing a secure line with Central Command, Daniel submitted his report and immediately shifted into a defensive posture.

    Troops that had entered the city for the initial offensive were repositioned, and a reserve unit was formed.

    Though Fenbark was now under Imperial control, two enemy regiments were still stationed beyond the bridge. Preparing for a potential counteroffensive was essential.

    Daniel gave orders to deploy anti-tank weapons and artillery around the city¡¯s perimeter and approach roads. He positioned armored units along expected enemy routes of advance.

    Then, after instructing intelligence officer Phelp to schedule a formal visit to City Hall, Daniel left the city outskirts with Lucy at his side.

    He was conducting a field inspection to ensure his orders were being carried out.

    Surveying the surroundings, he noted proper fortification of field gun and mortar emplacements near the hills.

    Not far off, tanks¡ªcore assets of his unit¡ªwere positioned with their turrets aimed squarely at the forest line.

    ¡°If they come at us, we¡¯ll smash them to pieces. We¡¯ve got comrades to avenge.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. This time it¡¯s not us taking the hits¡ªit¡¯s those bastards. We¡¯re going to punish them, thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Angle on the emplacements is perfect. We¡¯ve got first visual contact on them¡ªthis¡¯ll be an easy fight.¡±

    There was a trace of laughter in the soldiers'' and officers¡¯ voices¡ªmorale was high.

    One officer, spotting Daniel, stiffened and saluted at once.

    ¡°B-Brigadier General, sir! Apologies¡ªwe didn¡¯t expect an inspection!¡±

    -->

    Despite being older than the young general, the officer¡¯s salute was filled with both tension and respect.

    Daniel returned the salute and continued walking with Lucy.

    ¡°The emplacements are solid. I don¡¯t even need to offer any corrections.¡±

    Lucy nodded in agreement, though a thought lingered in her mind.

    ¡°Brigadier General. Since we¡¯re defending the city, we may hold the advantage in battle, but the enemy still outnumbers us. If they break through here, we¡¯ll be forced into urban combat. Wouldn¡¯t it be wise to secure key positions in the city ahead of time?¡±

    A sound tactical observation¡ªbut Lucy was missing one critical piece of information.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯re receiving reinforcements from headquarters.¡±

    ¡°...Reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And this time, they¡¯re real¡ªnot a feint. The moment the floodgates are breached, Brigadier General Heinrich¡¯s Magitek Mobile Brigade is scheduled to begin their advance on this location.¡±

    Only then did Lucy understand the reason for Daniel¡¯s calm demeanor.

    The enemy¡¯s provisional division had been isolated when Count Khaledra abandoned his command post and fled.

    With no means of obtaining new intel, the enemy was effectively blind and deaf.

    Unable to surrender outright, they would likely attempt to retake Fenbark by leveraging their superior numbers.

    A battle here was inevitable.

    But once the elite Magitek Mobile Brigade of the Empire struck from the rear, the enemy would be caught in a pincer movement.

    Their morale would collapse under the shock of simultaneous assault¡ªand victory would follow swiftly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I¡¯m worried about in this operation,¡± Daniel muttered, ¡°it¡¯s having to meet Brigadier General Heinrich again.¡±

    Heinrich had been the one to jokingly call Daniel a ¡°bloodthirsty wolf¡± during the Nordia invasion campaign, laughing heartily as he did.

    He¡¯d also dumped the unwanted post of garrison commander onto Daniel before conveniently vanishing.

    As far as Daniel was concerned, there were no fond memories there.

    He shook his head, as if trying to dislodge the old memories.

    ¡°In any case, I think today¡¯s field inspection has been sufficient. I¡¯ll return for now. Lieutenant¡ªyou¡¯ll stay behind and complete the rest of the inspection in my place, then report back to me.¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, understood. You¡¯re heading to City Hall?¡±

    At her question, Daniel nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I have important business with the city¡¯s mayor.¡±

    ****

    Meanwhile, in the City Hall reception room¡ª

    ¡°...Listen, /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ if there''s something you want, I¡¯d appreciate it if you''d just say so.¡±

    There was a faint tremor in Mayor Kaimbolet¡¯s voice.

    And understandably so¡ªlined along the walls of the reception room were Daniel Steiner¡¯s favored grenadiers, standing at evenly spaced intervals.

    All fully armed, radiating oppressive presence.

    In contrast, seated calmly across from the mayor was Intelligence Officer Phelp, his expression composed, as if inviting reassurance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your concern, sir. Didn¡¯t I just tell you? The Brigadier General wishes to meet and speak with you personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that... but surely we can¡¯t just sit here like this without knowing what he wants. I mean, if you gave me even a hint, I could prepare something, anything. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Glancing around nervously, Kaimbolet leaned forward and whispered low enough for only Phelp to hear.

    ¡°So... the Brigadier General. Does he want money? If that¡¯s the case, tell him not to worry¡ªI can arrange it quickly. If he prefers, I can prepare it in bullion instead of cash...¡±

    Kaimbolet trailed off mid-sentence.

    Phelp¡¯s eyes had turned cold.

    For someone who held deep respect for Daniel, the mere implication¡ªthat this was all about money¡ªwas revolting.

    Reading the shift in atmosphere, Kaimbolet swallowed hard and leaned back.

    Phelp stared at him in silence for a moment before speaking quietly.

    ¡°Choose your words carefully. Because right now, the one who owns Fenbark is none other than the Brigadier General.¡±

    There was frost in the threat. Kaimbolet nodded weakly, unsettled.

    It was just then, as Phelp returned to a calm smile¡ª

    Creak¡ª

    The wooden door to the reception room opened, and a tall officer entered.

    Wearing a uniform adorned with the White Dragon Order of Martial Distinction, he was a man Kaimbolet knew well: Daniel Steiner.

    Daniel met the mayor¡¯s eyes and gave a small smile as he approached.

    Kaimbolet scrambled to his feet, but Daniel raised a hand.

    ¡°Brigadier General Daniel Steiner. I currently command a unit under direct authority from General Staff.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m Mayor Kaimbolet of Fenbark...¡±

    They exchanged a brief handshake, after which Daniel gestured toward the sofa.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡±

    ¡°Ah... yes, that sounds best.¡±

    Kaimbolet obediently took a seat.

    Daniel sat across from him and placed his uniform cap on the table, exchanging a few quiet words with Phelp before turning to face the mayor again.

    ¡°Were things less hectic, I¡¯d prefer to share a meal and speak at length. But I¡¯m pressed for time, so I hope you¡¯ll understand if we handle matters here in the reception room.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s an honor that you¡¯re seeing me personally. May I ask what this is about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. That...¡±

    Daniel stroked his chin, as if the matter were nothing serious.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to testify that Count Khaledra conducted human experimentation in Fenbark.¡±

    Kaimbolet¡¯s mouth hung open.

    He had no idea things had escalated to this point. And more than that, he couldn¡¯t understand how Daniel Steiner even knew about it.

    On top of that, being asked to betray Count Khaledra weighed on him like a stone.

    ¡°Human experimentation? That¡¯s...¡±

    Watching Daniel carefully, Kaimbolet forced a strained smile.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Are you claiming human experimentation took place in my city?¡±

    Denying it, of course.

    Daniel wasn¡¯t surprised¡ªit was the expected response.

    ¡°Mayor Kaimbolet. According to what I¡¯ve gathered, you¡¯ve remained in office before and after the war. You were certainly mayor when the lab was built here, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That... well...¡±

    ¡°City development projects, especially internal construction, require the mayor¡¯s approval. Even if the military issues direct orders, the reports still reach your desk.¡±

    A thin smile touched Daniel¡¯s lips.

    ¡°So I find it hard to believe you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Kaimbolet¡¯s eyes trembled like a man trapped with no exit.

    But he couldn¡¯t betray Count Khaledra.

    Not out of loyalty¡ªbut because he, too, had profited greatly by turning a blind eye to the experiments in Fenbark.

    More than once, he had even actively assisted them.

    There was no choice left to him.

    Kaimbolet steeled himself.

    ¡°A mayor doesn¡¯t have access to every detail of military operations.¡±

    Daniel stared at him, then shrugged.

    ¡°Very well. In that case, let¡¯s see whether you¡¯re lying or not. Would you be willing to take a lie detector test?¡±

    ¡°...A lie detector?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Army has recently unveiled a new, state-of-the-art model. Since you seem curious, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Unveiled? Not developed? Kaimbolet was confused¡ªbut before he could say anything, Daniel clapped twice.

    The door opened, and a woman in a crisp military uniform stepped in.

    Her poised presence, paired with her calm smile beneath classic lashes, had an almost sacred air to it.

    Kaimbolet blinked in confusion at Frien¡¯s approach, then looked to Daniel as if seeking an explanation.

    ¡°...You¡¯re not seriously suggesting that this young lady is your lie detector, are you?¡±

    Kaimbolet¡¯s face twisted with incredulity, as if he¡¯d just heard an absurd joke.

    Then he laughed aloud.

    ¡°You plan to extract a confession from me? I haven¡¯t lied, of course, but how exactly do you expect this woman to catch my lies? What, is she a priestess here to take my confession?¡±

    Given that he knew nothing of Frien¡¯s reputation, his response was to be expected.

    But rather than a hundred explanations, one real demonstration would suffice.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    As Phelp looked at the mayor with a hint of pity, Daniel smiled quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±